《Returning To The Cultivation World Through A Game》 Chapter 1 - Sixteen Heaven "Even if you wanted to use the word heaven in the name of your game, you could name it nine heavens or thirty three heavens, wouldn''t those names be more suitable. But why did you name it sixteen heavens? I have never heard of such a term in this world." Qin Tian wondered as he was waiting for the loading of the Sixteen Heavens Game website. Therge number of visitors to the website causes the process of opening the site to be very slow. There are several reasons why this website are visited by so many people today. First is because the game is made by the biggest gamingpany. Secondly, because the game was announced suddenly. It was announced just a moment ago. But what made people even more curious was; because the gamepany said that the game will be released tonight. "So slow." Qin Tian felt even more impatient. His 17 years on earth made him want to forget his old world, but the name of the game makes him remember his past. Recently, the novel about the world of games which turns out to be another world is very popr on the inte. For others, such novels are nothing more than mere fiction. But for Qin Tian who came from another world, he always believed in mysterious things. In sixteen heavens, people at the peak of cultivation could easily destroy mountains and tear through the sky. There are even heavenly emperors who are considered omnipotent. "Nothing is impossible" is a proverb that is most popr in sixteen heavens. Even though he was now in a mortal world, he had always believed in that proverb. "Oh, it''s finally open." Qin Tian immediately turned his gaze to theputer screen in front of him. But when he saw theputer screen, his eyes immediately opened wide so that his eyeballs almost popped out of their sockets. "Impossible..." He shouted. Even though he was hopeful, he was still filled with disbelief when he saw the image that appeared on theputer screen. It was a image of a very vastnd filled with countless mountains. What surprised him from the image was the existence of the five highest mountains on each side of thend. Each of the five mountains spewed fire, water, wind, earth, and lightning from their peaks. (Five Elements Sect, Sect with five Emperors, the greatest miracle in the sixteen heavens.) The words beside the picture only made Qin Tian even more shocked. There may not be a living being in the sixteen heavens who does not know about that sect. Even though he was not from that sect, he had always admired them because they could produce five emperors. His sect was also an imperial sect, but it had only produced one emperor in its history for hundreds of eras. Qin Tian only grew more and more shocked as he swept the screen downwards. Apart from images of various sect regions, he also found images of figures from the sixteen heavens. Other people would think that those characters were just NPCs in the game, but he knew that they were real characters. "There are only two possibilities, either this game is like what happened in those novels, or it was made by someone who came from that world, just like me." Qin Tian spected. "But no matter what, I have to y this game. Even if it''s not like what happens in those novels, I might be able to find a way back through this game." As the screen went further down, Qin Tian finally found the synopsis of the game. (The sixteen heavens will be connected at the end of each era, and they then give birth to a Heaven''s Will. Every young Paragon who gets approval from heaven canpete for Heaven''s Will to be a Heavenly Emperor, the emperor who rules the sixteen heavens.) Although the synopsis was not very long, Qin Tian clearly understood what the synopsis meant. In the past, he himself was also one of the young Paragons whopeted for the Heaven''s Will. Qin Tian''s blood boiled as he read the synopsis. He couldn''t help but remember his past which was filled with struggles. "I have to calm down, I have to calm down." Qin Tian rubbed his chest which was starting to beat fast. He then continued scrolling down the screen. Under the synopsis, the game''s many features are exined. One of the features that attracted Qin Tian the most attention was the time between the game world and the real world. Actually, the time difference between the virtual world and the real world is not a new technology, it has been discovered since several years ago. But in this game they im that one hour in the real world is equivalent to one day in the game world. In other words, 24 hours in the real world is equivalent to 24 days in the game world. Qin Tian couldn''t help but be shocked as he read the game''s information. In other games, the time difference at most, only one hour is equivalent to two hours, but in this game it''s actually the equivalent of one day. At the very bottom of the website, there is a shop selling various items in the game. Qin Tian was shocked as he read the rules over the shop. ording to these rules, there was only one chance yers could use real money to strengthen themselves in the game. And that is now, before the game was released. After the game is released, items in the game can no longer be purchased for real money. "Interesting, I''ve never heard of a game that makes rules like that." Said Qin Tian. He then opened the game shop. "..." Of course, he was taken aback once again after he saw what the game shop was selling. The Southern Emperor''s Cultivation Scripture. The me Emperor''s Cultivation Scripture. Purple Moon Emperor''s Cultivation Scripture. Primordial Dragon Body. Nine Heavenly Suns Body. Charming Fairy Body. And much more, of course. If one of each of those items appeared in the sixteen heavens, it would be enough to put many imperial sects at war. "Crazy, this is really crazy." Qin Tian almost screamed. But he almost fainted when he saw the price stamped on each of the items. Although those items were truly invaluable in sixteen heavens, this ce was, after all, only a mortal world. Games have be very popr since the virtual reality era, but they are still not at the core of human life on earth. Things like in a novel where the game determines the strength of the great factions on earth is something that never happened in this world. Of course, many rich people spent a lot of money strengthening their characters in the game world, but they still didn''t overspend. Ten million dors is probably the most money a rich gamer has ever spent on a game. But the price of each item in the game was really too expensive. It starts at 30 million dors, 40 million, 50 million, and some are even more expensive than that. Qin Tian is one of the gamers who spends a lot of money because since his parents died, he has been raised by his wealthy aunt. His aunt didn''t mind giving him money to y games, but if he asked for 30 million or 40 million dors for games, he might get kicked out of the house. "Erm," he suddenly saw an item that made him direct his eyes closer to theputer screen. Primordial God Body. Qin Tian was silent for a while before he jumped off the chair. "Oh my god, it really is the legendary Primordial God Body, rank three of the twelve legendary heavenly treasures. Twelve heavenly treasures only exist in legends even in sixteen heavens, how could a rank three heavenly treasure appear here." The two most difficult things about cultivation areprehending heavenlyws and gathering spiritual sources into the body. These two things can be said to be the main foundation in cultivation. But the Primordial God Body was said to be able to extract every kind of energy and directly transform them into spiritual sources. There were even rumors that it could extract spiritual sources from a living cultivator. Of course, the most important are; because that body is perfectlypatible with all kinds of elements and heavenlyws. Those who possess that body are said to be able to learn any cultivation technique. There were 100 heavenly bodies in the cultivation world, but Primordial God Body was not a part of them because it already truly far surpassed them. Legend has it that there is only one Primordial God Body in the entire universe. Unless the body''s previous owner died, it would never appear again. "This is crazy and absurd." Said Qin Tian. He then looked at the price of the item. 250 million dors. "Oh, shit." (Note: One dor in this novel world is equivalent to ten US dors today.) ... "The Night-Heaven Company must have gone crazy. They actually sell game items for tens to hundreds of millions of dors." "Don''t they have any more money?" "Who would buy such an expensive game item. Even the richest person in the world probably wouldn''t buy it." "I thought this was a good game because they wouldn''t be selling any more items after the game was released, but what they did this time waspletely beyond my senses." "But this game does look good. Look at the graphics, it looks like the real world." "Well, even without buying items from them, I would still really enjoy a game with such graphics." "There are 3 hours left before this game can be downloaded and yed, I really can''t wait." "Games that carry the concept of cultivation are always interesting to y, I hope there are no problems with this game." "God, give me two hundred and fifty million dors." Qin Tian finally also wrote in thements column after he registered his ount. His ount nickname is Jian which means sword. Even though he was not a fan of sword techniques, he always liked to carry a sword as an essory. Ding / 9 ¡Á The sound of a chime suddenly resounded in his room, no, it echoed throughout the vi. "Oh, it''s 9pm already, time for dinner." Qin Tian then stood up from the chair. His aunt is very strict about eating rules. When it was time to eat, everyone in the vi had to go down to the dining room. After standing up from the chair, Qin Tian immediately walked towards the door of his room. He opened the door of the room before stepping out. Incidentally when he came out of his room, the door of the room next to his room also opened. A young girl his age then came out of the room. The young girl is wearing silver sses. She is 160 cm tall, her hair is cut short, and her skin is white like snow. Her face was pretty like a fairy, and there was a small mole under her left eye that made her face look sharp. Of course, it matched her cold facial expression perfectly. However, after the girl walked out of the room, she only nced at Qin Tian briefly before turning her gaze another direction. She then walked towards the stairs without greeting Qin Tian. Qin Tian could only shake his head when he saw the attitude of the young girl. Her name is Shui Yingyue. She was his aunt''s second daughter, and her father was his aunt''s third husband. Speaking of his aunt, she is a smart woman who managed to deceive three rich men through the inheritance of their child. She divorced her first husband, but she managed to get custody of their child. And of course, she managed to force her first husband to give up half of his wealth as an inheritance for their child. Her second husband died inexplicably, and she managed to get half the inheritance. And her third husband who was Shui Yingyue''s father, he had the same fate as her first husband. In City Z, people gave her the title Lady Cobra because of her sess in bing the richest woman in City Z after tricking three rich men. Every time he heard a story about his aunt, even Qin Tian could only sigh in admiration. Even in sixteen heavens, it was very difficult to find a woman like his aunt. Qin Tian then walked following Shui Yingyue behind. Looking at her thin back, he couldn''t help but sigh. When his parents were still alive, even though at that time Shui Yingyue was already a woman with a cold personality, at that time she had a very good rtionship with him. But ever since he stayed at her mother''s house, Shui Yingyue had started to act indifferent to him. It was probably because he spent more time ying games than studying. There is a reason why he is acting like that. He was initially happy that he was reborn, but unfortunately his life on earth was not as smooth as he had thought. The absence of spiritual energy on earth caused him to be unable to cultivate regardless of how many cultivation techniques he had. He even tried various other methods but none of his attempts were sessful. Failure after failure made him despair. In the end, he could only spend much of his time ying games. Shui Yingyue herself was a very educated woman who looked up to education. As far as Qin Tian knew, Shui Yingyue had already mastered five foreignnguages ??at her current age. They were currently in the 3rd grade of senior high school, but in reality, Shui Yingyue had been invited many times by many well-known universities from various countries. It''s just that, she refused all the invitations. On the contrary, she continued her education ording to the normal path. Not long after, Qin Tian and Shui Yingyue finally arrived at the dining room. When they got there, there were already two people sitting at the dining table. One of them is a woman in her 20s. She has a tall build, blonde hair, and blue eyes like those of westerners. She is a mixed Asian and European woman. Children born to mixed partners always have good looks even when their parents'' appearance is mediocre. But the woman was born to a very beautiful mother and of course, her father was also very handsome. Just the word beautiful is not enough to describe her beauty. She deserves to be called the epitome of beauty. Her name was Ang Qin, and she was his aunt''s first daughter. And the woman who was sitting in the main seat. She was a woman who looked to be in her 30s. The woman''s height is about 170 cm. Her face looked simr to Shui Yingyue''s face. She also has a small mole under her left eye. She didn''t show a cold expression like Shui Yingyue''s. She looked rxed and friendly, and her expression looked more like a smart, mature woman. However, she had sharp eyes simr to those of an eagle. They were eyes that could make people with a weak mentality lower their heads. And of course, they were also eyes that could kill multiple men with just a single nce. She is Qin Wuxin. Qin Tian''s aunt, ??the older sister of Qin Tian''s father in this world. Qin Tian''s conclusion about his aunt after observing her all this time was; his aunt is an ambitious woman who values ??wealth and can do anything to get it. Chapter 2 - Buy The Most Expensive Items Looking at his aunt who was sitting in the main seat, Qin Tian couldn''t help but think of how to get 250 million dors from her. Even though $ 250 million is a veryrge number, with her aunt''s fortune, which is nearly $ 10 billion, $ 250 million is including the amount her aunt can provide at any time. But, even the child of the richest person in the world might not dare to ask their parents 250 million dors, not to mention Qin Tian who is only a nephew. Qin Tian is a man with dignity. In fact, he had never spoken to ask his aunt for money, he had only ever epted the money his aunt gave him. However, the appearance of the Sixteen Heavens made him doubt how to act. "Should I say it?" He wondered. "Auntie has always been interested in unusual things, she would probably use up her money if she found out what the Night-Heaven Company has done." His thoughts made him fall into reverie. He only came to his senses when he heard Shui Yingyue''s voice as she greeted her mother and older sister. "Mom, sis." Said Shui Yingyue in a soft voice. The younger ones should greet the older ones, that was the main rule in the vi. "Um, aunt, sis." Qin Tian quickly greeted his aunt and Ang Qin after he woke up from his reverie. But his rushed tone as he spoke only made his aunt and Ang Qin look at him even more strangely. In fact, they had been staring at him with strange eyes ever since he had appeared in the dining room. The strangeness of his expression couldn''t be hidden from their eyes. "What''s the matter with you, little brother? Why does your face look like you''re in serious trouble." Ang Qin suddenly asked. She looked him in the eye as she spoke. Unlike Shui Yingyue, who always showed a cold expression, Ang Qin was a cheerful woman who easilymunicated with everyone. Apart from that, she also has quite a hobby of ying games. "Very rarely do you daydream like that." His aunt also spoke. "If you have a problem, you have to tell me. You know, in this city of Z, there is no problem that I can''t solve." She smiled confidently as she spoke. But her eagle eyes stared intently into his eyes. There, only Shui Yingyue seemed indifferent. "Erm," two questions at once made Qin Tian confused about what to answer. But his expression only made Ang Qin and his aunt continue to stare at him with strange expressions. "Maybe." In the end, one word managed to get out of his mouth. Of course, the answer took them by surprise. Even Shui Yingyue gave him a brief nce. "Okay, you eat first. After that, tell everything to the aunt." Whenever there was something to be discussed, they had to finish their meal first before speaking. That is the custom in that vi. Qin Tian nodded and he started to take the food on the table. But his thoughts made his appetite disappear quickly. In the end, he only managed to swallow a few mouthfuls of rice as his aunt and two cousins ??finished their meal. But neither of them spoke even after they finished their meal, they just kept looking at him and waited for him to finish his meal. "Huh." Qin Tian sighed. "In fact, this is just a ridiculous matter that is absolutely nothing to worry about." He finally started talking before he even finished his meal. "Nothing will happen even if I don''t do anything." "Oh, but why do you look so troubled?" Ang Qin asked. "You have to say it, Tian." Said his aunt. Qin Tian was silent for a while, but after that he then took out his smartphone from his clothes pocket. He then opened the Sixteen Heaven web site. The loading of the website is still slow but it is faster than before. After the website opened, Qin Tian then handed over his smartphone to his aunt. "The Night-Heaven Company just did something strange." Said Qin Tian as he handed over his smartphone. He handed over his smartphone because he wanted his aunt to see it for herself. Although her aunt was not a gamer, she was, after all, a businesswoman who headed argepany. With her broad insight, there weren''t many things in this world that she couldn''t understand. Her aunt received the smartphone that she handed over. She stared at him for a moment before she looked at the smartphone screen. "Er." She had just started staring at the smartphone screen and she was already furrowing his brows. Ang Qin who was already curious finally took out her own smartphone. "What the hell." It was only a few moments before the two women screamed. "What is the Night-Heaven Company trying to do?" "Do they think their game is the real world. Hahahaha, they are selling game items at such a high price, I''m afraid they will be sued by the government." "...." Qin Tian "So Tian, ??what do you think they are doing?" His aunt then asked him. But after asking that question, she immediately asked another question. "Oh, so what makes you look troubled, is it because you wanted to buy that game item?" ''....'' "Hahahaha, those items cost tens to hundreds of millions of dors, are you sure you want to buy them, little brother?" Ang Qin chuckled. Shui Yingyue, who had always been silent from earlier, finally looked at Qin Tian after she heard Ang Qin''s words. Her cold eyes looked surprised as she stared at Qin Tian. "You are crazy,." She finally spoke albeit in a low voice. After speaking, she also took out her smartphone. She was clearly curious after she heard that the prices of game items could be in the tens of millions to hundreds of millions of dors. Qin Tian could only smile wryly at the expressions of the three women. Luckily his aunt is much calmer than her two daughters. She chose to ask once more, and this time she showed a serious expression. "Tian, ??why are you thinking of buying those game items?" She asked. Even though the prices of those items were so ridiculous, she was clearly starting to feel curious. "Mom." Shui Yingyue suddenly spoke, but her mother raised her hand to stop her from speaking. "Let''s listen to Tian''s exnation first." She said in a stern tone. Qin Tian naturally had an exnation but he couldn''t say that unless he wanted to be sent to a mental hospital by his aunt. "Ehmmm." Qin Tian cleared his throat. "There are reasons I can''t say. But I''m sure they really are worth buying." He answered. He stared at his aunt''s face, waiting for how she would react after she heard his words. But his aunt still didn''t change her expression. Instead, she asked once again. "So which item do you want to buy?" Qin Tian was a little surprised by his aunt''s question. He felt strange hearing his aunt ask such a question. But he still answered his aunt''s question. "The items that interest me the most are the most expensive item they sell." Said Qin Tian. ''...'' Bam... Shui Yingyue who was sitting next to him suddenly patted the table quite hard. She then stood up from her chair. "This is bullshit." She then stared at Qin Tian, ??anger shing across her cold face. "Is that all you can do?" Looking at Shui Yingyue, Qin Tian could only sigh. She was clearly angry that he intended to spend so much money just on games. "Calm down, Yingyue, why are you scolding your brother?" Qin Wuxin couldn''t keep quiet as she watched her daughter get angry. "I don''t have a brother like him." She answered. After saying that, she immediately turned around and walked away from there. "Huh." Qin Wuxin sighed. "Yingyue is still cold until now." "And whose fault is it?" Ang Qin looked at her mother with a sneer. Of course, it was family matters that had caused Shui Yingyue''s personality to turn cold. "Okay, okay, let''s go back to the previous conversation." Qin Wuxin changed the subject. She looked at Qin Tian once again. "The price of the item you want to buy is 250 million dors. Are you sure you will spend 250 million dors on a game item?" She asked. "Mm." Qin Tian nodded. He wondered why his aunt seemed so interested. "If I have 250 million dors, I''ll use them to buy that item." Said Qin Tian. "Wow, little brother, are you kidding?" "I will definitely do that." "Huu, you look so sure." Qin Wuxin spoke. She then said something that made Qin Tian and Ang Qin stunned. "Why don''t we go to your room first, we''ll talk about it there." She stood up from her chair after she said that. "Ha, mom, are you kidding? Why do you look like you also want to buy that item?" "Aunt." Qin Tian also hesitated. "Just follow my words." Qin Wuxin waved her hand. She then walked towards the stairs. ''....'' "Does she really want to buy it?" Qin Tian wondered inwardly. He and Ang Qin then walked following Qin Wuxin behind. The door to Shui Yingyue''s room was tightly closed when they passed in front of her room, but they didn''t try to disturb her. They then entered Qin Tian''s room. After entering Qin Tian''s room, they immediately walked over to theputer table. Qin Tian''sputer was still on and it was still disying the Primordial God Body menu. Qin Tian let out a sigh of relief when he saw that the item was still unsold. In fact, even the cheapest items still weren''t selling. People may feel curious but the prices of these items are simply too high to get rid of their curiosity. His aunt then stepped forward while he and Ang stood behind him. "When you invest in something that will be profitable, putting out more capital means you will get more profit." He started talking. Even though he was talking about business, there was clearly another meaning behind his words. As Qin Tian tried to understand what his aunt meant, he saw her aunt''s index finger suddenly touch the buy button in the Primordial God Body menu. Ding. (Please make payment) The robotic voice then echoes from theputer screen. After that, theputer screen changes to the payment menu. Qin Tian and Ang looked at each other in confusion. They wondered if she was really going to pay for the item. "What''s wrong with aunt?" Qin Tian wondered inwardly. He felt that his aunt''s attitude had gotten weird ever since they started talking about the Night-Heaven Company. "Tian." His aunt suddenly looked at him and called out to him. "This is 250 million dors. This is not small money. You know, the average citizen of the developed world only earns 10 dors a day. 1 dor is enough for an ordinary family for a simple dinner." After saying that, she suddenly took out her smartphone. She stared at theputer screen one more time for a few moments before touching the screen of her smartphone. "Mom." Ang could no longer be calm when she saw what her mother was up to. "It''s my money, not yours, please be quiet." She nced at Ang with sharp eyes. After that, she looked back at Qin Tian. "Since I took care of you, I consider you as my own child. I even prepared the same inheritance between you and my two daughters." "I don''t demand you to be someone who keeps growing, but at least I don''t want the inheritance I gave you to end in vain." "Now what I want to ask you is; how sure are you with that item?" Qin Tian was almost breathless when he heard his aunt''s words. His aunt''s momentum as she spoke truly made Qin Tian who was once the Paragon of sixteen heavens feel like he was just a child. Of course, it was also because of his mentality that had changed a lot since he lived in this world. But still it was still something he would never have imagined in the past. Qin Tian knew, if his aunt were born in sixteen heavens, she would definitely be a great figure among all the women in sixteen heavens. "I am very sure, aunt." He finally answered. "If it really is a useless thing, there is nothing else that would interest me in this world." He said in a stern tone. Ang who was standing beside him widened her blue eyes when she heard his words. ... Ding. (Payment has been confirmed) (Jian, you have sessfully purchased Primordial God Body, the item will be sent to your ount inventory.) A robotic voice echoed on theputer screen right after Qin Tian spoke. Qin Tian''s eyes immediately widened when he heard that voice. He looked at his aunt with an expression of disbelief. As he looked at his aunt, the stern expression on his aunt''s face suddenly disappeared and was reced by a gentle smile. ''...'' Qin Tian, ??Ang. The two of them didn''t know what to say. Of course, once the purchase was sessful, Night-Heaven Company announced it immediately on their website. (Primordial God Body has been purchased by Jian) They only wrote short sentences, but it took the whole world by storm. "God, someone actually spent 250 million dors on a game item." "Who is it? Is that the heir to the Rock family? I heard the Rock family heir loves to y games." "I don''t think so, that person goes by the name Jian, he should be an East Asian." "No, I don''t believe this, this is probably just a trick of the Night-Heaven Company to lure other rich people to buy their items." "Ah, that''s right, why don''t I think about it, this is probably just a trick of the Night-Heaven Company to trick us all." "...." Night-Heaven Company did not respond to them. But after the most expensive item was sold, several other items also started to be bought. Of course, most of them were simply the cheapest items. It can be ascertained that the buyers are wealthy gamers. .... Click... Qin Tian''s room door suddenly opened while he was still staring at his aunt. The cold-faced Shui Yingyue then entered the room. She walked towards Qin Tian and the others. Her gaze was immediately fixed on theputer screen after she arrived. "You!" She looked at Qin Tian and her mother with an expression of disbelief. "Okay, okay, Yingyue, it has happened and it can''t be stopped anymore." Qin Wenxin spoke. Sheel then walked over to her daughter who was angry. "Now Yingyue, can you use your skills to cover the tracks of this transaction. Even though the Night-Heaven Company guarantees the confidentiality of the transaction, I still can''t rest easy if you haven''t acted." She said while patting her daughter''s shoulder. ... Shui Yingyue was a genius woman who mastered a lot of science, but her greatest talenty in programmers and hackers. Her skills had already reached the peak level, she was one of the world''s top hackers. And no one knows her abilities other than the four people in that vi. However, even though Shui Yingyue was an expert programmer, and she was even quite interested in game creation, she was not that interested in ying games. That''s totally different from most programmers and hackers who like to y games. If she is asked, she will answer. "They be programmers because they really like games, but me because I love all kinds of science." ... Even though Shui Yingyue looked angry, she still followed her mother''s words. She took the smartphone in her mother''s hand, after which, her two fingers began to touch the smartphone screen. It took five minutes before she returned the smartphone to her mother. "Well, I will not behave unfairly." Qin Wenxin started speaking again. She looked alternately at Ang and Shui Yingyue. "Because I bought Tian the most expensive item, if you two also want items in the game, you can say it. I''ll buy it for both of you." "I might as well need to buy some for myself." "Somehow I suddenly feel like there will be big changes in theing time." "....." ... (I don''t know what you guys think about the initial plot of this novel. Well, some things may seem forced on this plot like how his aunt agreed to spend 250 million dors, but I''ve been choosing this plot ever since it popped into my mind. Of course, there was a reason why his aunt followed Qin Tian''s words. It will be answered in the future.) Chapter 3 - Yellow River Of Reincarnation At 12 o''clock midnight. The Sixteen Heavens Game is finally officially released by Night-Heavan Company. It can already be downloaded on their official site. Although the game had only been announced that night, the sensation caused by it caused news of the game to spread very quickly. Plus, with the game''s graphics that look one level more advanced than the other games, it only increases people''s curiosity about the game. When the game files were released, it only took a few moments before the number of people who downloaded the game reached hundreds of millions. Qin Tian also downloaded the game, but he couldn''t help but sigh as he watched the slow-moving download process. Even though the inte today is very fast, the files of this era also contain a veryrge amount of data. Of course, another factor that causes the download process to be so slow is therge number of people downloading the game. Too many visitors obviously caused Night-Heaven Company''s servers to go down. "It literally takes 30 minutes, I never downloaded that long." Said Qin Tian as he looked at the estimated download time. "Huh." He then got up from the chair. Seeing that his room was spacious and full of facilities but there were no people, he could only sigh once again. After buying the Primordial God Body, his aunt actually created an ount for her and her two daughters, and she also bought some items for them. After that, she suddenly left the vi due to some sudden business while Ang and Yingyue returned to their respective rooms. Ang may be just like him, waiting for the game to be released, but he doesn''t know what Yingyue is up to. Qin Tian originally wanted to visit Yingyue, but in the end he chose to sit back down. "Let the girl calm down first." He said in a low voice. He understood why Shui Yingyue''s personality had turned so cold. Among the people in the vi, that girl was probably the one suffering the most. Ang''s father''s family is overseas, but Shui Yingyue''s father''s family is also in that country. Even though they lived in a different city, there were still some of their people in Z city. Losing a lot of wealth as a result of the divorce made the family hate Qin Wenxin and even Shui Yingyue They couldn''t do anything to Qin Wenxin, hence, they took their anger out on Shui Yingyue more often than not. Even when the girl was very young, they had caused trouble for her many times. .... 30 minutester, the download is finallyplete. After installing the game on hisputer, he immediately walked over to the sci-fi-designed capsule beside his bed. There are many Virtual Reality equipment nowadays, from helmets to sses that can be taken anywhere. However, the most advanced were the capsule-like equipment in his room. Even though the function of all Virtual Reality equipment was the same, namely, sending human consciousness into the virtual world, the capsule-shaped equipment had many more additional features. At the very least, the user''s body was much safer when using the capsule-shaped Virtual Reality equipment. Simple Virtual Reality Equipment can only send human consciousness to the virtual world, but the capsule can check the body''s condition at any time and send body condition information to the consciousness of users who are in the virtual world. Arriving in front of the capsule, Qin Tian then pressed the blue button that was outside the capsule, and immediately the capsule opened. The capsule walls were made of ss, from inside the capsule, everything outside could be seen clearly. There is a simple mattress in the capsule and on top of it is a pair of ck sses that look very sophisticated. Qin Tian then went into the capsule. Hey in the capsule before cing the sunsses in front of his eyes. There is a little blue button on the sses. The moment he pressed that button, the capsule immediately closed. Ding. The ss wall at the top of the capsule suddenly disyed aputer menu with many features. Qin Tian didn''t pay attention to those features because he was used to all of them. After theputer menu appeared, his hand immediately pressed the enter button on theputer menu. After he pressed the button, a robotic voice then echoed within the capsule. (Your consciousness will be sent to the virtual world in 10 seconds.) 9 7 4 2 1 0 When the count reached 0, Qin Tian immediately lost his consciousness. But that onlysted for a moment. As he regained consciousness, he found himself standing on a cloud. In front of him was a giant virtual screen that disyed a list of the games stored on hisputer. He had yed most of them already so he wasn''t that interested in them anymore. His gaze then fell on a simple image but there was the inscription (Sixteen Heaven) in the middle. Qin Tian''s eyes immediately lit up when he saw the image. "Sixteen Heaven, I have returned." He spoke in a low voice. His index finger then points to the image. With a small push, his index finger immediately pierced the image. But after that, a ck hole suddenly appeared behind the image, and it immediately sucked his body into it. ... That experience is not a new experience. He had experienced that countless times every time he entered the world of virtual games. After he passed through the ck hole, he found himself appearing on top of a rocky ground so dark that his line of sight was very limited. His figure in that ce looked like a spirit. It has the shape of a human body but it has no face. He wasn''t the only person there, there were countless figures like him in that ce. And their number continues to grow over time. After ying many games, Qin Tian had already experienced various experiences when the game was just starting. What was happening right now was not something strange to him. But somehow he felt somethingpletely different. "Night-Heaven Company, who exactly are you, why do you know the existence of Sixteen Heaven. Is it just a game or the real world?" Questions continued to fill Qin Tian''s mind. Before the appearance of Sixteen Heaven, Night-Heaven Company in his eyes was just an ordinary giantpany. It is managed the same way as any otherpany. Even the shareholders of thepany are not strangers. Of course, Qin Tian had the desire to investigate them, but he knew that as a mortal, he would be unable to do anything to a giantpany like them. "Whether it''s just a game or another world, I can definitely find out once I enter it. The reason why Qin Tian said that was because he had many cultivation techniques in his memory. As long as he was in the real world, he could cultivate those cultivation techniques. He couldn''t cultivate them on earth simply because there was no spiritual energy on earth. But if Sixteen Heaven games really were a real world, he would definitely be able to cultivate them there. ... "Hu, I finally got in. I wonder how good this game is." "I wonder if that guy who spent $ 250 million is here right now." "After the most expensive item was sold, other rich gamers also bought this game item. I don''t know what they were thinking." "But with those items, they''ll have more of an advantage in this game. You know, this game is really like a world of cultivation where talent and cultivation techniques are the most important thing." Many conversations were heard as more people arrived. Unfortunately because they are exactly the same shape, no one can recognize each other. "Hmmm¡­" A cold snort suddenly resounded as people were busy chatting. It sounded low but it caused the space around the people to tremble. They had not had time to react before they suddenly saw two blood red suns appear far above them. The two suns emit light that illuminates thend below. But when people finally saw because of the existence of light, they finally realized that the two suns that had suddenly appeared above them were not suns. They saw a giant figure in ck robes behind the two suns. And the two suns are actually on the figure''s head. Seeing that gigantic figure, not to mention the others, even Qin Tian, ??who had seen many beings in the sixteen heavens, was still stunned for a moment. He didn''t know how big it was, but it wasn''t its size that stunned him. Rather, it was the appearance of that figure. The figure''s head looked like a fortress skull, and it waspletely blood red. There were many holes in the figure''s robe, but inside the robe was neither flesh nor skull. What was there were only ck mes that asionally gushed out of the robe. Not far behind the figure, was a ck scythe with three des. The ck scythe was not very big, it was only the size of a human body, but there was a very long chain on the ck scythe, and the chain tied the neck of the giant figure. The gigantic figure looked like it wanted to move downwards, but the chains binding its neck kept it unable to move any further than the scythe behind it. "Finally there are human soulsing, I''m really lonely." The figure finally made a sound after it looked at the people below. In virtual reality games, there are many sound effects that can terrify yers, but as for Qin Tian who has heard many terrifying sounds in the sixteen heavens, he has never felt frightened by those sound effects. But when he heard the giant figure''s voice, he really shivered. But what surprised him even more was the information he received from the capsule. The information said that his real body suddenly broke out in a lot of cold sweat. "As expected, this really isn''t an ordinary game." Said Qin Tian. "But what exactly is it?" While Qin Tian was thinking about many things, the people around him were busy discussing the game. Compared to Qin Tian, ??they looked even more terrified. But they didn''t think the same way Qin Tian was thinking. When they felt the effect of the gigantic figure''s voice, they thought it was due to the advancing game technology. "I really want to eat all of you. All of you are just delicious souls to get rid of my hunger, unfortunately I can''t do that." "That damned man, why would he make a respectable person like me do such a lowly task." The giant figure continued to speak. It stared at the people below as it spoke. No one understood the meaning of its words. People thought it was just an NPC arranged by game makers, but Qin Tian felt there was a big secret behind its words. "Listen humans, my job is to help all of you reincarnate into a world called Sixteen Heaven." Right after the figure spoke, something suddenly appeared in the form of a long line right through the middle of them. It was a very long yellow river. It is not known how long the river was, but it was about a hundred meters wide. "You are currently only a speck of yourplete soul, so you need to bathe in this river to grow your soul into aplete soul." "Only after your souls areplete will you be able to go reincarnated to the sixteen heavens." "...." "Fuck, what''s wrong with this game, why are they so wordy, can''t they make up our characters and then send us straight to sixteen heavens." "But the Night-Heaven Company really took this game very seriously, even in the early days, they already created such aplicated plot." "Hahahaha, I thought this was really a lot of fun. It was as if we were really going to reincarnate into another world." "...." The giant figure above looked confused when it heard their words. It made Qin Tian who was observing it secretly even more convinced of his thoughts. "Is it really what that figure said, this is just a speck of my whole soul." Qin Tian wondered as he looked at his spirit-like body. As a person who came from the cultivation world, he knew that was something that might happen. He had also heard of the yellow river which was said to be able to restore one''s soul even if the soul had only one small dot left. Ding. He suddenly heard a chime in his ear. After that, a virtual screen that was the game''s ount menu appeared before his eyes. There he saw a messageing from someone with the nickname Yve. That is Ang''s nickname. Previously he had added friendships to the game ounts of Ang, Yingyue, and his aunt. But apart from Ang, Yingyue and his aunt''s game ounts are still not active. He then opened the message sent by Ang. "Where are you?" Asked Ang through the message. In other games, there is usually a feature to track the whereabouts of people who are registered as friends, but in this game there is actually no such feature, which is very strange. "There are lots of people and they all look the same, I don''t know where I am." Qin Tian replied. "I''m raising my hand, can you see me?" "I saw a lot of people who were raising their hands." "...." The people only talked for a while, after they knew that the yellow river was the entrance to the sixteen heavens, they immediately stepped towards it. They didn''t really think much about the words of someone they thought of as a game NPC. Qin Tian also stepped into the river after ending the conversation with Ang. Ding. A notification suddenly appeared. (Notice: One ount only has one life that is taken from a speck of your soul. If you die, all your ount data willpletely disappear. You can only create a new ount if you want to continue ying.) The notification might appear to everyone who was about to step into the river because they all suddenly stopped before their feet touched the river. "Fuck, what kind of goddamn rule is this. How can die once makes us lose the ount, shouldn''t it be enough to revive the character when our character dies." "Night-Heaven Company is really crazy, there is no game with such rules. Then what about those who buy expensive items? Why don''t they give a warning before they buy?" "This is definitely cheating, I will definitely sue you." Many people cursed Night-Heaven Company when they heard the rule. Even Qin Tian felt it was truly outrageous. Ding. Suddenly another notification popped up. (Notice: If you don''t agree with our rules, you can choose to delete your ount now. All the money you used to buy items from us will be returned to you.) The people who spoke earlier immediately closed their mouths when they saw the contents of the new notification. "Whatever!" Said Qin Tian with an expression of indifference. After which, he immediately jumped into the yellow river. Thest time he died was during the final battle over Heaven''s Will, but before that, he had gone through countless bloody battles. He didn''t believe he would die before the final battle. Ssh... When his body fell into the river, he didn''t feel like he had fallen into the water. On the contrary, he felt as if he had entered an endless dark abyss. His consciousness started to fade little by little, and what he felt next was truly very simr to the feelings he felt before he died in the past. Chapter 4 - Reincarnation Qin Tian can''t open his eyes yet, but he has regained his senses, and he can see his game ount menu. And it has undergone many changespared to before. ... Statistics: / (Note: 100 spiritual energies can be converted into 1 spiritual source. The speed at which spiritual energy converts to spiritual sources depends on the yer''s talent.) Inventory: Bonus: Bonus: List of missions: ... ... ... There were too many missions on the mission list so he was toozy to read them. But his inventory made his eyes sparkle because the Primordial God Body had actually appeared there. "If it really is the real world, then I will cultivate with the Primordial God Body, I don''t know how great my talent will be." "Auntie, Ang, and Yingyue, their game ounts also bought Heavenly Bodies, if this is really a real cultivation world, they will also get peerless talent." "In the past, I only had a spiritual body, although it was among the top tier among the three thousand spiritual bodies, but still it couldn''t bepared to one of a hundred heavenly bodies." "Emmmm, and they even gave the Longevity Scripture and the Iron Dragon Fist." Qin Tian then looked at the two bonus items in his inventory. He naturally knew both techniques. (Warning: below is dump info.) The Longevity Scripture are one of the most famous cultivation techniques in the sixteen heavens. It was scattered all over the ce and most of the sects in the sixteen heavens didn''t care whether they were big sects or small sects, most of them would have it. Actually the Longevity Scripture is not a powerful cultivation technique, it can even be said to be very weak, but because it is a cultivation technique that is sold cheaply and is easy to learn, many people end up practicing with it. But it was just a low level cultivation technique in the end, for geniuses with big ambitions, they naturally wouldn''t use such a cultivation technique. If they wanted to be experts with extremely strongbat power, they had to at least cultivate the Paragon Cultivation Scriptures. Of course, the Emperor''s Cultivation Scriptures were much stronger. The Southern Emperor''s Cultivation Scripture, the me Emperor''s Cultivation Scripture, the Purple Moon Emperor''s Cultivation Scripture, these three are the most famous Emperor Scriptures in the sixteen heavens because their creators were the strongest Heavenly Emperors. The basic difference between low level cultivation techniques and high level cultivation techniques is the speed at which they absorb spiritual energy and turn them into spiritual sources. Of course, high-level cultivation techniques were also more difficult to learn, but for those with high talent, using low-level cultivation techniques would only make their cultivation speed very slow. Unfortunately Qin Tian had already spent too much money before, so he didn''t dare ask for more so he couldn''t buy any cultivation techniques. His only hope was the memory of his past. In the past, he was a disciple of an Imperial sect and he was the most genius disciple in the sect so he was granted the right to cultivate the sect''s Emperor Cultivation Scripture. Even though the Emperor of his sect was not a very powerful Emperor, but the Emperor was still an Emperor, even the Ancient Gods were not their opponents. In reality, even Ancient Gods would fight for every Emperor Cultivation Scripture that appeared. But even though the Longevity Scripture is just a low level cultivation technique, there are actually many legends about it. One of the most famous legends is the secret of immortality that is said to be hidden behind the Longevity Scripture. However, the origin of the technique is still unknown. There are many legends but none that are quite convincing. As for the Iron Dragon Fist, it was also one of the most famous martial techniques. It was famous not because of its immense strength because it was a low level martial technique. What makes the technique famous is because of its legend. It was said in the distant past, there was an iron dragon that passed over the sixteen heavens. When people saw the dragon, they suddenly gained enlightenment, and the end result was that they suddenly mastered a martial technique that became known as the Iron Dragon Fist. There are many legends about the technique. Many said that there was a great secret in the technique, and if someone could find out that secret, they were said to be able to inherit the iron dragon''s legacy. Qin Tian didn''t think much of the legends in his past life. Whether it was the Longevity Scripture or the Iron Dragon Fist, he only considered these two to be low level techniques. But because these two techniques suddenly appeared in his inventory, he couldn''t help but think back about the legends of the past. "Maybe I can find out those secrets with the Primordial God Body." He think. "Ehhh..." When Qin Tian was thinking, he suddenly felt a stream of information enter his memory. It is actually someone''s memory. "Damn, this is my character in the game or my reincarnation memory." Said Qin Tian as he realized that. Right after that, he suddenly saw a light prate his eyes, it made him realize that he could already open his eyes. When he opened his eyes, the first thing he saw was a vast ocean with waves that asionally surged upwards. When he looked down, he finally realized that he was on the deck of a ship. He then raised his head to the sky before taking a deep breath. "I certainly am not mistaken, this truly is the air of sixteen heavens." He said in a low voice. Of course, that alone was still not enough to determine if it really was the real sixteen heavens. He then studied the memories from his reincarnation. Just like the name, his reincarnation name is also Qin Tian. ording to his reincarnation memories, he was currently in the Dead Sea Territory of Nirvana Heaven. Qin Tian naturally knows the ce. Nirvana Heaven itself is one of the sixteen heavens. It had five regions called the Land of Monsters in the east, the Land of Rain in the north, the Barren Territory in the south, the Dead Sea Territory in the far west, and the Land of Emperors in the center. Qin Tian wasn''t from Nirvana Heaven, but he had been to that ce several times and he even had a few friends there. Even though he had only been to the Land of Emperors, he still knew some things in the other four territories. "But my reincarnation is really sad." Qin Tian then looked at his two thin hands. In this world he is also 17 years old. But he has no parents or family, he has lived in an orphanage since he was little. His reincarnation dreams of bing a famous swordsman. From his youth, he always carried a sword wherever he went. However, even though he always carried a sword, he couldn''t practice swordsmanship due to his weak body. His body had be weak due to an unknown disease. At this time, he was following his brother in the orphanage to the continent of the Shark God. They came from a small ind around the Shark God continent. In reality, it was only one of the countless inds there. Every few years, there would be envoys from sects in the Shark God continent who woulde to the inds to recruit new disciples. His brother, Yang Ming, happened to have quite a talent in cultivation. He was only 17 years old and he had already reached the thirdyer of Spiritual Apprentice. When the sect envoys came to their ind, Yang Ming was sessfully epted by one of the smaller sects. And he then took him to the Shark God continent in the hope that they could find someone who could cure his disease. "For people like you and your brother who have little talent, you may not be able to pay the fees even if you meet someone who can cure your disease." Qin Tian shook his head. "But fortunately you are my reincarnation. With the Primordial God Body, no disease in this world can invade your body." Qin Tian then looked at the virtual screen that had suddenly appeared in front of him. His gaze is fixed on the image of the gray body in the inventory menu. "Use that." He said in a low voice. "Would you like to use the Primordial God Body?" A question appeared on the virtual screen. "Yes." Qin Tian immediately nodded. Bussss... After which, that Primordial God Body image suddenly scattered like wind blown dust, it disappeared from his inventory menu. But the moment that happened, Qin Tian could feel the changes in his body. His original body was only a mortal body and he hadn''t even cultivated so he couldn''t activate spiritual sense. But now, his spiritual sense could suddenly be activated. For those who haven''t cultivated, usually only those with a special body, bloodline, or soul that can activate spiritual sense. Even though his spiritual sense was just activated, Qin Tian didn''t need to train to control it because of his past experiences. He then used that spiritual sense to investigate his body. "Mmm¡­" He immediately showed a shocked expression as he looked at the insides of his body. Whether it was flesh, blood, bones, and everything in his body, it actually turned a dark gray like the color when the sky was dark. "Is this the Primordial God Body?" "And that," he then stared at the gray ball in his stomach. "Even my spiritual world is gray." Statistics: / (Note: 100 spiritual energies can be converted into 1 spiritual source. The speed at which spiritual energy converts to spiritual sources depends on the yer''s talent.) "Primordial Soul, Primordial Bloodline?" Qin Tian was immediately shocked as he looked at his bloodline and soul. He originally thought that only his body would change. After all, whether it was the soul or the bloodline, they were a separate ne from the body. "So that''s why my blood turned gray. But unfortunately I can''t see my soul right now." "It''s just that, I''ve never heard of primordial souls and primordial bloodlines." The soul is just like the body, some people are born with special souls. However, the number of people born with special souls was far rarer. In fact, there is not much knowledge of special souls in the sixteen heavens. Even at the item shop before, he didn''t find any soul items. And a special bloodline, it was something that came from top level experts passed down to their descendants. "I was only a young Paragon at the time, so there are many secrets I don''t know, I don''t even know where the Emperors went." He shook his head. "Now it''s better if I try this body strength first." After saying that, he walked from the deck to the room behind him. The ship was really, really big. It has many rooms and each room has its own deck. Qin Tian actually lived in Yang Ming''s room, but at this time that Yang Ming was not in his room, he went to the ce of the sect envoy who had recruited him. After entering the room, Qin Tian did not immediately try to cultivate, he first walked towards the mirror in the room. He wanted to see the appearance of his new body first. Now what waspletely different from his body was that he didn''t feel the weakness he had before, which meant that his disease was gone. After seeing his body in the mirror, he could only shake his head. His body was really thin and his skin looked very pale like a dead person. He would probably have looked good if it weren''t for those two problems. But he was immediately taken aback when he saw his eyes and hair. His eyes were purple like grapes while his hair was white like silver. The Sixteen Heavens actually had many races, but purple eyes and white hair were still extremely rare. Of course, it wasn''t because of their rarity that Qin Tian was shocked, but it was because he was reminded of someone who had such eyes and hair. "Alea, I don''t know how you are now, I hope you are well. Unfortunately your master failed to be Heavenly Emperor, and died." Qin Tian sighed as he remembered his disciple. His disciple had the ambition to be a Heavenly Emperor, but because she was born quitete, she ended up sealing herself in the Immortal burial ground. Qin Tian had never seen her again since escorting her there. He didn''t know what era it was now, and how many eras had passed since he died. His current reincarnation didn''t have much knowledge. Maybe only 17 years had passed since he reincarnated, but he knew a natural reincarnation process like what happened to him would definitely take a very long time. "I hope we can meet again." He then turned away from the mirror and walked towards the bed in the room. He moved the sword at his waist onto the table before climbing onto the bed. Unlike him in the past who liked to carry swords but only as essories, his current reincarnation really liked swords a lot. "Sorry, unfortunately I still have no interest in learning sword arts." Said Qin Tian. "Now then, it''s time to find out if this is the real world or just a game world." "But before that," he then looked at the two bonus items in his inventory. "Use them." After he spoke, the two items immediately disappeared from his inventory, and his stats changed immediately after that. Statistics: Cultivation Technique: Martial Arts Techniques: / (Note: 100 spiritual energies can be converted into 1 spiritual source. The speed at which spiritual energy converts to spiritual sources depends on the yer''s talent.) "Ha?" Qin Tian was immediately shocked when he saw his new stats. What took him by surprise were the words (First Stage) that appeared on the Longevity Scripture and the Iron Dragon Fist. "As expected, these two techniques are no ordinary techniques." If it''s the first stage, there will probably be a second stage or a third stage. But from what he knew, those two techniques only had one stage. "And it can actually absorb 1 spiritual energy within 1 second, obviously because of the Primordial God Body. Even low level cultivation techniques are almostparable to high level cultivation techniques." "But what if I use a high level cultivation technique?" Qin Tian became even more curious. In his past life, it took him more than ten seconds to absorb a single spiritual energy when he cultivated using the Longevity Scripture, even though he had a high-level spiritual body at that time. But now it only takes him a second. He finally found out how great that Primordial God Body was. Not to mention 250 million dors, even the entire sixteen heavens might notpare to that. And what was most powerful about the Primordial God Body was its ability to absorb every kind of energy. For an ordinary mortal body or even a spiritual body like the one he had in his past life, they could normally only absorb pure spiritual energy which could only be found in extremely rare cultivation resources. If they try to absorb spiritual energy in nature or ordinary resources, they have to purify it first before they can absorb it into their bodies. From purifying spiritual energy, absorbing it into the body, and turning it into a spiritual source, the time they spent was really very long. "Now I will try to cultivate with the cultivation techniques in my memory. Whether this is the real world or just the game world can be determined whether or not those cultivation techniques can be used." ... Chapter 5 - An Ability Qin Tian then closed his eyes and started trying to cultivate. But just an instant after he closed his eyes, he then opened them again. He did that because he suddenly heard the sound of the game system in his mind. "Warning: You are prohibited from using cultivation techniques and martial arts techniques that do not originate from the system. You mustplete missions to obtain cultivation techniques and martial arts techniques from the system." When he heard that voice, he could feel a kind of rejection as he tried to cultivate using the cultivation techniques in his memory. "This." Qin Tian was shocked by the system created by that game system. "But that cultivation technique looks like it can be used here. This world might really be the real world. If this were just a game world made of data sets, cultivation techniques shouldn''t have any effect on it." Even though his guess had not been fully proven, he was bing more and more convinced by it. "Humph, now I can only cultivate using the Longevity Scripture." He shook his head. After which, he closed his eyes again. As he began to practice cultivation methods, he could feel the spiritual energy around him. He then used his spiritual sense to absorb them. For others, they have to purify the spiritual energy first before absorbing it into the body. But while he was cultivating, he found his body could easily absorb the spiritual energy around him. 1 2 4 7 10 20 Within twenty seconds, he had managed to absorb 20 spiritual energies. He then opened his eyes and stopped cultivating. He did that because the spiritual energy in the room had run out. There is a limit to the radius a person can absorb spiritual energy. For those who only possessed a mortal body and were just starting to cultivate, they might only be able to absorb spiritual energy within a 1 meter radius around them. Qin Tian with his Primordial God Body can absorb spiritual energy within a 20 meter radius around him. Usually a 1 meter area contains 1 spiritual energy. And once the spiritual energy in an area is absorbed, the spiritual energy in that area will usually run out or be empty, and it will take some time before the area has spiritual energy once again. Spiritual energy is not like air which is always moving to fill an empty ce. Unless they are moved, they will never move from where they appeared. Why is it like that? Even Qin Tian doesn''t know why. Even the Heavenly Emperor and Ancient Gods who have lived for a long time might be ignorant. Lol, (but I find such a theory to be more reliable.) And why is that still happening while the ship is moving? First, the spiritual energy in the ship is generated by the ship itself. Spiritual energy actually appears everywhere including in a ship. As for the spiritual energies outside that the ship had passed through, they had been absorbed by the ship so that the people inside the ship could not get to them. To move the ship, it takes a lot of energy. And in order to save costs, they would use up all kinds of energy that the ship could absorb. For those who didn''t have the cultivation resources, they could only change ces whenever the spiritual energy in the ce where they cultivated ran out. If they chose to wait, they would have to wait 10 to 60 minutes before spiritual energy appeared again, depending on how fertile the ce was. In some ces that were very fertile, the spiritual energy in that ce could reappear right after it was used up. He then got up from the bed. After that, he looked at the stats one more time, and found that they had changed. / (Note: 100 spiritual energies can be converted into 1 spiritual source. The speed at which spiritual energy converts to spiritual sources depends on the yer''s talent.) The spiritual energy that was originally 0 has changed to 20. "Not bad." He nodded in satisfaction when he saw that. After which, he then shifted his gaze towards the mission list. There were many missions, but he chose the one at the top. Qin Tian then opened up more detailed information from (Divine Perception). But the moment he read the information, he was immediately stunned because it really was a rather absurd ability. It was actually an ability that allowed his spiritual sense to prate any object and could not be detected even when he was absorbing spiritual energy. Of course, it wouldn''t be strange for those who were stronger to hide their spiritual sense in front of those who were weaker, but they wouldn''t be able to do it in front of those who were stronger. But this (Divine Perception), it could actually evade detection from even a much stronger expert than him no matter how strong they were. "This ability is truly too heaven-defying. Doesn''t that mean I can enter other people''s storage rings and then absorb the cultivation resources that are in there." "After all, there aren''t many people in this world watching over their storage rings all the time." After saying that, he then turned his gaze towards the room door. "Looks like I have to find another ce to cultivate." He says. "Even though this is only a ship, but I smell a lot of wealth here." He smiled faintly. For the people from the desert ind, who would join the sects in the Shark God continent, they naturally brought a lot of cultivation resources with them. Most of the ns there would give almost all of their resources if any of their descendants were epted by the sects in the Shark God continent. He then walked towards the door and immediately opened the door after he arrived at the door. Click... After the door opened, he immediately stepped out of the room. Outside the room, what he found was a very long hallway. And many room doors in that hallway. ... Chapter 6 - Extracting Spiritual Sources "I wonder if there are other yers on this ship?" Said Qin Tian. "Sixteen heavens may berge enough to separate everyone on earth to different ces, but I don''t think the game system will send everyone to different ces." It''s not that there isn''t a game with a veryrge world, but any game with such a world will usually send several people in the same location so that they can fight together. Qin Tian didn''t think too much, he then walked to the left side of the hallway. His reincarnation still memorized a few streets on the ship, so he wasn''t confused about choosing a path. Of course, he could cultivate in the hallway of that ship, but it would be too conspicuous if he cultivated there. Even though he did not see anyone in the hallway, he asionally felt a spiritual sense emanating from the doors in the hallway. He had not currently reached the level where he could cultivate while walking. A few momentster, he arrived at the end of the hallway and there were several other hallway there. He then chose the hallway where there was a staircase that descended downwards. He chose that hallway because it was rare for people to go there because down there was actually the residence of the magical beasts that belonged to the people on that ship. Besides, he wanted to try out one of the Primordial God Body''s special abilities on those magical beasts. The length of the stairs was about 8 meters. After arriving at the end of the stairs, he saw several hallway there. The hallway were not very long, only about 5 meters and at each end of the passage he saw a hall. The halls were a bit dark so he couldn''t quite tell what was inside, but there was an asional beast sound from inside. The hall was divided ording to the strength of the magic beasts that resided there. Since his strength was still weak, he ended up choosing to walk towards the hall that housed the weakest magical beasts. Arriving at the door of the hall, he immediately stepped into it. Only after he had entered the hall could he see everything in there quite clearly. Inside the hall, he saw many magical beasts. Most of them are horses and birds. Of course, there are also some wild animals such as monkeys, lions, tigers and snakes. They are all separated by different cages. The basic difference between them and the animals on earth is their size which is almost three times asrge. "Now then, I wonder if I can extract spiritual sources in your bodies." Qin Tian smiled faintly when he saw them. He looked around to make sure no one was there before he walked over to a young monkey who looked very tame. Although that young monkey''s size is not veryrge, but its cultivation has probably almost broken through to the secondyer of Spiritual Apprentice. Qin Tian chose the young monkey as his first try because it looked like it wouldn''t attack if he did something to it. Of course, it was also because he believed the young monkey was still not smart enough to understand what was happening to its body when he was doing something to its body. After arriving in front of the young monkey''s cage, he sat down in a squatting position. The young monkey looked at him with curious eyes but he only smiled in response. He then spread his spiritual sense towards the monkey. Even though it had a higher cultivation than him, it was still not enough to stop his spiritual sense emanating from the Primordial God Body, his spiritual sense could easily enter the monkey''s body. The monkey still didn''t move but it started looking at him with wary eyes. When his spiritual sense enters its spiritual world, the monkey also watches over its spiritual world. Within that monkey spiritual world, Qin Tian saw 8 spiritual sources. The spiritual source is shaped like a diamond, and the stronger the spiritual source is, the darker it will be. Seeing the spiritual sources within that monkey spiritual world, Qin Tian couldn''t help but smile faintly. He then enveloped the two spiritual sources of the monkey with his spiritual sense, after which, he then absorbed the two spiritual sources into his body. He was able to do this quite easily as the monkey was still silent as two of its spiritual sources flew out of its spiritual world. "Please stay quiet, little monkey." Qin Tian spoke in a soft voice. ''....'' After the two spiritual sources left the monkey''s body, Qin Tian immediately activated his cultivation method to suck the two spiritual sources into his body. He did not know how long it would take to absorb a spiritual source because it was not spiritual energy. What made him curious was how much spiritual energy he could gather from a single spiritual source. Even though one spiritual source was made of abination of 100 spiritual energies, but he knew there was no way one spiritual source extracted could produce another 100 spiritual energies. It would have been fine if there were 50 spiritual energies left, but he guessed the amount would be less than that. Since this was his first try, he chose to absorb one spiritual source first. As soon as that spiritual source entered his body, his body immediately began extracting that spiritual source. The speed at which his body extracting the spiritual source was actually faster than he had expected. Within every second, he saw his spiritual energy statistic change at a rapid pace. 21 24 30 40 45 50 / (Note: 100 spiritual energies can be converted into 1 spiritual source. The speed at which spiritual energy converts to spiritual sources depends on the yer''s talent.) Within five seconds, the spiritual energy in his body which was only 20 before had reached 50. But after that, he discovered that the spiritual source had already beenpletely extracted. Just as he was about to absorb the second spiritual source, the monkey that was previously still sitting suddenly jumped at him. If the cage wasn''t in its way, the monkey would havended on his face. The monkey''s eyes turned red and a few tears fell from its eyes. "A, a, a, a," The monkey suddenly screamed. Even though the monkey''s scream wasn''t very loud, it still shocked Qin Tian so much that he almost jumped. "Shit." He immediately looked around at the other magical beasts. He could only regain hisposure when he saw that the other magical beasts were still calm. The monkey may be too small to attract their attention. But even though there was nomotion, Qin Tian finally chose to quit. He was worried that the monkey would be even more scared. Apart from that, he also felt pity when he saw the monkey''s expression. He immediately stood up and ran from there. When he arrived at the door of the hall, the monkey stopped screaming. Qin Tian immediately stopped running and looked back one more time. "I can''t stop now. I only need 50 more spiritual energy to be a Spiritual Apprentice." He then looked at the other magical beasts. He was looking for a magical beast that looked tame. After a while, he saw the white mare that looked like it was still very young. Even though the white mare might not be as tame as the previous monkey, he was sure it was more tame than the other magical beasts. He then walked over to the white mare. "I have to do it fast." He said in a low voice as he arrived in front of the white mare. Chapter 7 - Best Friend Statistics: Cultivation Technique: Martial Arts Techniques: / (Note: 100 spiritual energies can be converted into 1 spiritual source. The speed at which spiritual energy converts to spiritual sources depends on the yer''s talent.) The white mare turned out to be more difficult than he thought, it immediately went berserk after realizing something had happened to its body. In the end, Qin Tian only managed to get 10 spiritual energy from it. After that, Qin Tian immediately ran from the hall because when the mare white went berserk, the other horses also panicked. After exiting the hall, he immediately ran up the stairs before running back to his room. He only needed 40 more spiritual energy, so he could act more rxed. The ship was definitely not an ordinary ce, when he returned to his room, he found the spiritual energy in his room was replenished. Seeing that, he decided to continue cultivating in that room. He immediately started cultivation and gained 20 more spiritual energies. (Note: 100 spiritual energies can be converted into 1 spiritual source. The speed at which spiritual energy converts to spiritual sources depends on the yer''s talent.) "I just need twenty more." He said as he looked at his stats. He then looked into his spiritual world which was gray in color. And he was immediately shocked when he saw what was in his spiritual world. Spiritual energy is generally bright white, but the spiritual energy in the spiritual world is actually gray as well. "Is that also primordial spiritual energy?" Ding. He suddenly received a message. It''s still a message from Ang. "Hey, where were you sent? I was sent to Fairy Heaven!" Qin Tian was a little surprised when he saw Ang''s message. As the name suggests, Fairy Heaven is a heaven that is dominated by fairies. Most of the regions in that heaven were enormous forests. Apart from fairies, this heaven is also inhabited by other forest creatures such as dwarves, goblins, and many more. It is said that it is the most beautiful heaven. It''s just that they are a little less weing to outsiders. The outsiders whoe to that heaven can even be killed by them. Qin Tian himself had never gone to that heaven in his past life. "Are you reincarnated as a fairy?" Qin Tian did not answer right away, on the contrary, he asked first. "Yes," replied Ang. "Good then." Qin Tian let out a sigh of relief. He was worried that if Ang wasn''t a fairy, her life there would definitely not be easy. "I was sent to Nirvana Heaven, so we may not be able to meet for a while." He then answered Ang''s first question. "Humph, this game is really too broad and strange, I don''t know how they made it. But have you seen it, the NPCs in this game are really too weird." "I came along with several other yers, one of the male yers tried to seduce a female fairy with noble status." "Do you know what happened after that? This is really absurd, the fairy suddenly got angry and asked the soldiers to catch the male yer, and now he is locked in a prison." "...." Qin Tian didn''t know what to say. "Well, you''d better be careful that your character doesn''t get killed." In the end, he could only say that. While chatting with Ang, he waited for the spiritual energy in the room to replenish. He gazed at the sea view beyond the ship and wondered when it would arrive onnd. He also did not expect that he would be sent to a ship which limited his space. "Mm." He then stared at the bedroom door when he heard footsteps outside. "Is that Yang Ming?" Just as he was thinking, the door to the room was suddenly pushed open. After that, a tall and muscr man walked into the room. "Yang Ming." Seeing the friend from his reincarnation, Qin Tian didn''t know how to act. Yang Ming had treated his reincarnation very well during this time, whenever his reincarnation was bullied, Yang Ming would definitely fight to protect him. And now he''s even taking him to find someone who can cure his ailments. Even though Qin Tian had a lot of life experience, he knew that it was not easy to find a good friend like Yang Ming. "Yang Ming, why did youe back early?" Qin Tian then asked. He acted like his reincarnation. Because their rtionship was so close, his reincarnation was always rxed when he talked to Yang Ming. ording to his reincarnation memories, Yang Ming should have been gone much longer than that. After entering the room, Yang Ming walked over to him. He smiled slightly before speaking. "I have good news, the disease in your body may be cured." "Oh?" Qin Tian was a little surprised even though he didn''t need that anymore. "Is there an expert who can cure me?" Qin Tian asked. "No," Yang Ming shook his head. He then approached Qin Tian. He took several breaths before speaking to exin. "Someone just offered a spiritual dragon fruit to do something. Spiritual dragon fruit can help the ninthyer of Spiritual Apprentice break through to the Spiritual Warrior realm without the slightest side effect. As long as you consume it, there is a 70% chance of your illness being cured." "Are you?" "Yes, I n to ept that person''s request." Yang Ming nodded. "What request is that person asking?" Qin Tian asked. He started staring at Yang Ming with suspicious eyes. He naturally knew what spiritual dragon fruit was. To people who are still in the realm of Spiritual Apprentice, it is definitely one of the most valuable treasures. How could someone offer it as a gift for something trivial. Doubt shed across Yang Ming''s face when he heard Qin Tian''s question. He looked like he wanted to speak but he couldn''t open his mouth. "Sigh." Qin Tian sighed. He then patted Yang Ming''s muscr shoulder. "Brother Yang, I''m fine. Don''t do something that will risk your life only for me." "They said I would be fine. At most I would just get hurt." Yang Ming was finally able to answer. "Can you tell what task they asked for?" "Mmm. They asked me to be fishing bait to catch wolf fish." ''....'' Qin Tian He didn''t know how to react after he heard Yang Ming''s answer. "Brother Yang." He then pretended to be angry. "I know that you''re not very smart, but you can''t be a fool. You know, the world of cultivation requires not only strength but also a mind." "Do you know what wolf fish are? They are fish that like to eat human flesh. Do you really believe what they say?" "But you? This may be your only chance to cure your illness." "Stop," Qin Tian raised his hand to stop Yang Ming from continuing to speak. "You?" Yang Ming looked surprised by Qin Tian''s attitude. Qin Tian ignored Yang Ming''s surprise. He then stood up and looked towards the ocean. He took a deep breath before speaking. "Brother Yang, my illness may no longer exist." Qin Tian is not a cold-hearted person who would abandon a friend who helped him a lot even though it was only a friend from his reincarnation. He originally wanted to continue pretending he still had a disease, but seeing Yang Ming''s attitude of being ready to do something dangerous so that his disease could be cured, he knew he couldn''t keep quiet and pretend. Fortunately he was the one who had reincarnated to Qin Tian in this world, if it was another yer, they might not mind taking advantage of an NPC for their own benefit. Behind Qin Tian, ??Yang Ming was immediately stunned when he heard Qin Tian''s words. He might not believe what Qin Tian said, but Qin Tian''s attitude as he spoke made Yang Ming wonder if he was still the young man he knew. "Don''t you believe what I''m saying?" Qin Tian stared at Yang Ming''s expression. "What happened to me may not be a disease, but something good that I didn''t understand before. And I started to understand a moment ago." Of course, he was only making excuses to trick Yang Ming. "But." Yang Ming opened his mouth but he was immediately stunned when he saw the action Qin Tian was taking. Qin Tian suddenly turned towards him and sent his fist towards his face. Yang Ming who was already in the thirdyer of Spiritual Apprentice naturally didn''t feel threatened at Qin Tian''s sudden attack. In his eyes, Qin Tian''s movements were still very slow. However, when he saw Qin Tian''s movements, he realized that Qin Tian was not like a sick person anymore. Bam... Qin Tian''s fist finally hit his face. Even though it was still far from injuring him, he still felt a little bit of pain when he was hit by Qin Tian''s fist. "Do you feel it, my body is not weak anymore like before." "You don''t understand what happened to my body, but if you don''t try harder, maybe from tomorrow our position will change." "You may no longer be able to protect me and there is a possibility that you will be protected by me." Qin Tian said with a confident smile. "I, i, i..." Yang Ming finally could not help but stuttered. Obviously he was still in shock at Qin Tian''s change of attitude. "Go! I know you left early for me. It wouldn''t be good if you left the meeting held by your sect envoy." Qin Tian then patted his shoulder. Qin Tian was starting to worry if the atmosphere would be even more dramatic as he saw Yang Ming''s eyes have started to turn red. He looked like he was going to cry. Even though Qin Tian valued friendship, he didn''t want to calm a man who was crying. ... After Yang Ming left, Qin Tian immediately sat down on the bed. The spiritual energy in the room had already recovered before Yang Ming came. Now he only needed to cultivate there once more and he could be a Spiritual Apprentice. "Dragon spiritual fruit, eh. I hope you will keep the fruit until I finish cultivating." He may have appreciated those who were nice to him, but he was never a saint. Just like other cultivators, he too could behave beyond morality when it came to things that would increase his strength. He then closed his eyes and began to absorb the spiritual energy around him into his body. It only took twenty seconds before he opened his eyes again. (Note: 100 spiritual energy can be converted into 1 spiritual source. The speed of converting spiritual energy to spiritual source depends on the yer''s talent.) "Good, now I want to see how quickly the Primordial God Body converts 100 spiritual energies into a spiritual source." Compared to absorbing spiritual energy, turning them into spiritual source was even more difficult. "Legend has it that the Primordial God Body can instantly convert all the spiritual energy in the body into spiritual sources, I want to see if that is true." Qin Tian actually didn''t believe in the legend because it waspletely beyond reason. Even the best Heavenly Body needs at least a few minutes to convert 100 spiritual energies into 1 spiritual source, but the legend of the Primordial God Body says that it can instantly convert all spiritual energy into spiritual sources. It wasn''t just a hundred but all the spiritual energy in the body. Obviously there is a big difference between the two. Qin Tian then closed his eyes, his consciousness entering his spiritual world. Right now all of his spiritual energy was gathering in his spiritual world, and he then moved them tobine them all. Qin Tian was still thinking about the legend of the Primordial God Body while he was doing that, but suddenly his eyes widened as he saw how the spiritual energy within his spiritual world was moving. One of the things that makes it difficult to convert spiritual energy into a spiritual source is because when two spiritual energies arebined, there will be resistance from each of them. When trying tobine a hundred spiritual energies, their resistance was naturally much stronger. It will be the same for anyone regardless of whether they have heavenly bodies. But at this time, Qin Tian found the spiritual energy within his spiritual world like a hundred sshes of water that fell on the same container. There was no resistance from them when they met, they immediately joined together like streams of water that had just met. After they merged, they condensed immediately and that too was happening very quickly. When Qin Tian looked at them one more time, the result of their fusion had already transformed into something that looked like a diamond, and it was also gray in color. Chapter 8 - Sudden Changes To The Body In The Real World "Congrattions on your sessful bing a Spiritual Apprentice andpleting your first mission. Skill (Divine Perception) has been unlocked." Statistics: (Unlocked skills: ) Cultivation Technique: Martial Arts Techniques: / (Note: 100 spiritual energies can be converted into 1 spiritual source. The speed at which spiritual energy converts to spiritual sources depends on the yer''s talent.) "Amazing! I just found out that cultivation can be this easy." Qin Tian smiled happily as he looked at his stats. "And this power, I didn''t expect a single spiritual source to produce such power." Qin Tian could feel his strength bing extremely strong after he broke through to the realm of the Spiritual Apprentice. He then stood up and released his fists into the air. Busssss.... His fist which was an iron dragon fist caused the air to tremble as it mmed into the air. In reality, the iron dragon fist technique wasn''t that powerful, but because of the Primordial God Body, the strength of that technique had be on par with a top tier technique. "Mm." He then turned his attention to the data on his body that was in the real world. ording to the data, there had suddenly been an unknown change in his body. "What''s going on, not even the most advanced capsule can determine what it is?" Qin Tian started to be confused. "I have to get out first." Qin Tian immediately decided to get out of that world. The button to exit that world was so clearly disyed on the virtual screen that Qin Tian never worried that he would be trapped forever in that world. He then pressed the button. A warning appeared right after he pressed the button. (Warning: Before you leave the game, please ensure the safety of your reincarnated body. When you leave the game, your body in this game will lose consciousness. If someone kills your body, you will be considered dead and your ount will disappear.) (Note: The system will contact you when your body is in danger, please make sure you always carry your smartphone with you.) ''.....'' Qin Tian "I think rules like this prove that this world really is the real world. Otherwise, how could a game establish such rules." Qin Tian shook his head. "I don''t know if this ce is really safe, but I have to get out first." Qin Tian pressed the exit button once again. After which, he heard a countdown sound. 5 3 2 0 When the count reached 0, his original body immediately regained consciousness. "Oh my goddess." He didn''t have time to think. When he returned to his original body, he immediately jumped up in surprise. It was something he didn''t even expect. It turned out that the strange change in his body was due to a spiritual energy suddenly appearing in his body. Even though it was only one spiritual energy, it was still very surprising because during his 17 years on earth, he had never once found the existence of spiritual energy. Now he can even activate his spiritual sense and see the spiritual world that is in his stomach. "How could this be, how could this be." Even if the Sixteen Heaven Game really sent him to the sixteen heavens, his two bodies were still two different objects from each other. Of course, because they came from the same soul, the two bodies could still share strength with each other. However, unless there was a certain path, there was no way the spiritual energy in his body that was in the sixteen heavens could be transferred to his body that was on earth. "This is bad, what if this also happened to the others." Qin Tian started to worry. He gained one spiritual energy when his body in sixteen heavens managed to condense a single spiritual source. From that, he could easily deduce that the one spiritual source he had in the sixteen heavens would cause his body on earth to receive one spiritual energy. One spiritual energy might be almost meaningless, but if the guess was right, it would only be a matter of time before one could gather a hundred spiritual energies and be a Spiritual Apprentice. If that really happened, the earth would probably be a cultivation world as well. Although Qin Tian always hoped that the earth had spiritual energy, but after living 17 years on earth, he actually prefers an earth without spiritual energy. Especially after he was sure that the sixteen heavens in the game Sixteen Heaven were real, he was even more unwilling to see earth be a cultivation world. "I have to check on Ang." Qin Tian immediately thought of Ang. He then came out of the capsule, after which, he immediately ran towards Ang''s room. While he was running, he sent a message to Ang via his smartphone. "Have you be a Spiritual Apprentice?" "Yes." Ang answered. "Luckily I have a heavenly body. You know, I see a lot of other yers struggling just to be Spiritual Apprentices." "Is there something?" She then asked. "Can you get out of there for a moment, there''s something I want to see from you." He had already entered Ang''s room when he sent the message. And now he was standing beside Ang''s capsule. Ang no longer replied to his messages, but momentster, Ang''s capsule finally opened. The blonde haired woman was wearing only a tight tank top and shorts as shey inside the capsule. In terms of beauty, Ang was definitely the prettiest of the three women in the vi. In reality, even on the entire earth Qin Tian felt like he had never seen a woman more beautiful than Ang. Even though he had seen many beauties in his past, he still had to take a deep breath to calm himself down when he saw the current Ang. Without noticing Ang''s reaction, he then directed his palm towards Ang''s stomach. The woman''s stomach opened slightly because her clothes were too small, and Qin Tian then touched it directly to her stomach. After that, he used his spiritual sense to look inside Ang''s stomach. "Mmm, there''s nothing there." Chapter 9 - Maybe The Only One Every living being basically has a spiritual world, but before they have spiritual energy, their spiritual world will be in a dormant state. Some people have defects in their spiritual world that prevent them from cultivating like Qin Tian''s reincarnation in sixteen heavens did. After sending his spiritual sense into Ang''s body, Qin Tian could see Ang''s spiritual world. However, even though Ang had already reached the realm of Spiritual Apprentice in sixteen heavens, Qin Tian did not find any spiritual energy in her spiritual world. Her spiritual world was also still in a dormant state. "Did that only happen to me?" He wondered. But he didn''t have time to think. He immediately woke up from his reverie when he heard Ang''s voice. "Little brother, what are you doing?" Said Ang. Qin Tian turned his gaze towards Ang and found an awkward expression on the woman''s face. Her blue eyes stared at his hand that touched her stomach in astonishment. Qin Tian knew the mistake he had done, he quickly pulled his hand away from Ang''s stomach. "Sorry sister, I can''t exin it but I swear I have no ill intentions towards you." He spoke in a hasty tone. He did not wait for Ang''s reply. After speaking, he immediately turned around and ran from Ang''s room. "I will definitely exin in the future." Qin Tian shouted before he walked out of Ang''s room door. "Wait." He heard Ang scream but he didn''t stop, he just kept running towards his room. After arriving at his room, he immediately checked his body once again. "There must be something that causes this body to gain spiritual energy. Since there is no spiritual energy on earth, it muste from sixteen heavens." He began to think about what caused the spiritual energy to appear in his body. "Or, is it because I came from the sixteen heavens? My current soul is the soul of the sixteen heavens, when I came to earth, it must have made a path from the sixteen heavens to the earth." "Unlike the others who are only connected through the Sixteen Heaven Game, I and the sixteen heavens are connected via another pathway which is the path made by my soul when I came to earth." "The spiritual energy in this body maye from that path. I can''t be sure now, but that is the only possible cause." "But it would be really great if it only happened to me." If he could truly cultivate on earth, he would no longer be a useless person on earth. Qin Tian became even more impatient as he thought about that. He then went into the capsule once again. 3 2 1 0 When he opened his eyes once again, his consciousness had already transferred to the sixteen heavens. "Erm, how much time has passed." He then looked at the clock on the virtual screen. "Oh, nearly two hours have passed." Qin Tian was immediately taken aback when he looked at the clock. He came out around 8 in the morning, but now it''s almost 10. Even though he only came out for a few minutes, but the time difference on earth and in the sixteen heavens was really quiterge. One hour on earth is equivalent to one day in sixteen heavens. .... Qin Tian then looked around and let out a sigh of relief when he didn''t notice any strange changes around him. He then got off the bed and walked towards the door. Now he ns to search for cultivation resources to increase his cultivation. "Spiritual dragon fruit, I hope it''s still not gone." After exiting the room, he walked to the right side of the hallway. The goal this time was the main deck of the ship because that was a gathering ce for a lot of people. After walking about 50 meters down the hallway, he saw adder which was quiterge and it led directly to the main deck of the ship. He met several people along the way, and from them he heard a few things about the people Yang Ming had said. They are said to be getting ready to fish and are looking for someone to act as bait. Qin Tian also heard them talking about those people''s backgrounds. It turned out that they were disciples from quite arge sect in the Shark God continent. They were on that ship because they followed their sect envoys. The people who were speaking also wanted to go watch so Qin Tian ended up following them behind. Not long after, he finally arrived at the top of the stairs. He finally saw the deck of the ship. The deck of the boat was huge and there were a lot of people there. It is also divided into several areas. On the edge of the deck of the ship, he saw arge crowd. The people he had been following walked towards the crowd while he looked around first for a while before he headed there as well. When he got behind the crowd, he didn''t advance any further. The crowd was extremely dense, and if he was to progress, he would definitely have to push them. Most of the people in the crowd had higher cultivations than Yang Ming. Some of them got into a fight just because they were shoving each other. If he who looks sick also pushes each other, they might beat him up right away. Fortunately now he can spread his spiritual senses without being detected by anyone. From behind, he was casually spreading his spiritual senses to see what was happening ahead. In front of the crowd, he saw a group of youths dressed in white. Just from their appearance, it could be concluded that they were different from the people in the crowd. Among the young men dressed in white, he saw a young man sitting casually on a beach chair. The youth seemed to be smiling as he stared at the people in the crowd. Of course, it wasn''t a friendly smile, but a sneer. Qin Tian didn''t care about the young man, but he was attracted to the ck box the young man was holding. He then directed his spiritual sense into the ck box. The ck box was protected by a formation, but that couldn''t hinder his spiritual sense. When his spiritual sense entered the ck box, his eyes immediately sparkled. Inside the box he saw a red fruit with a few green leaves on the skin. And from that fruit, he could feel a very dense spiritual energy. "That fruit contains at least five thousand spiritual energy. If I absorb them all, I can condense 50 spiritual sources. That''s enough to make me reach the fifthyer of Spiritual Apprentice." Thought Qin Tian. "I have to wait a moment." Qin Tian said as he saw the young man standing up from his chair. The young man looked at the crowd while showing the ck box in his hand. "So who will do it, and this spiritual dragon fruit will be yours." He spoke in a low voice but his voice was clearly heard in the ears of the people. "I guarantee you won''t die. Even if you get hurt, I will give you a healing pill to heal your wounds. All you need to do is stay on the fishing hook for a while until the wolf fish appears." "Isn''t that very easy. Just so you know, there isn''t a job this easy on the Shark God continent." "As long as you have this spiritual dragon fruit, you can increase your cultivation drastically, and that''s enough to make your life easier when you arrive at the continent." Chapter 10 - Prince_Eagles / Prince Xue The young man''s words made people''s eyes sparkle. Greed filled their faces as they stared at the ck box in the young man''s hand. But even though the gift that the young man offered was truly extraordinary, none of the people in the crowd had dared toe forward yet. Thinking that they had to stay on the fishing hook was enough to make most of them tremble. Who knows how many wild beasts in the sea, maybe before the wolf fish appear, they will be eaten by other fish first. "Can you open the box? I want to see it first." Someone suddenly came forward. It was a skinny young man in messy clothes. His cultivation was quite good, he was already at the fifthyer of Spiritual Apprentice, but he was clearly a poor man. Hearing the thin youth''s words, the young man who was holding the ck box then looked at the skinny young man. He narrowed his eyes for a moment but no one noticed it except for Qin Tian who was observing him with a spiritual sense. "Okay." The young man then nodded. "But opening this box causes the spiritual dragon fruit''s spiritual energy to be scattered, so I''ll only open it for a moment. So," he then looked at everyone in the crowd. "All of you should take a good look at it." He then put his other hand on top of the box. "Get ready." He said in a low voice. After which, he pulled the top of the box upwards, immediately the spiritual dragon fruit inside the box was revealed before people''s eyes. Click... He closed the box once again. There is clearly a difference between hearing and seeing things in person. Even though they only saw him briefly, it was enough to dispel some people''s rationality. In an instant, several people immediately raised their hands. "Me, me, I''ll do it." They started screaming. Each of them who shouted stepped forward. Behind them, Qin Tian immediately showed a happy smile as the box closed. "This is the time." He said in a low voice. After which, he immediately absorbed the spiritual energy that the fruit contained. 1 2 3 His empty spiritual energy quickly filled up. His speed in absorbing spiritual energy was even faster than before. Even though it hasn''t reached 2 spiritual energy in one second, but he managed to absorb 1 spiritual energy in less than a second. He can probably absorb 3 spiritual energies in two seconds. Of course, the higher one''s cultivation, the faster one would absorb spiritual energy. Up ahead, even though there were many who volunteered, the skinny youth who spoke earlier still looked doubtful. And he finally spoke once again. "I also don''t mind epting your request, but what is the guarantee that you will hand over that spiritual dragon fruit to me after I do what you ask?" He asked. And that question made the enthusiastic people shut their mouths at once. They then looked at the young man holding the box with questioning eyes. After that, they also started asking questions. "That''s right, what if you don''t hand it over after I''ve done what you asked." "This is a dangerous task, but if you want, you can take your word back. Neither of us can do anything about it if you do that." "At least there''s a guarantee you didn''t trick us." ''...'' "No, no, you will get nothing." Qin Tian who was behind couldn''t help smiling when he heard their words. Although it might take him some time to absorb all of the spiritual energy in the dragon fruit, fishing for wolf fish also took quite a bit of time. The wolf fish is a vicious fish, but it''s also pretty clever. It won''t just appear just because it sees its favorite prey. The young man holding the box looked confused when he heard the question being asked of him. But some of his followers immediately replied. "Kid, are you saying that young master Yi is a fraud?" "Do you know the status that young master Yi has? Why should he fool small midfielders like you?" They stared at the skinny young man with angry expressions. Finally, there was a heated debate between them, but they could not find a solution that was eptable to both parties. Upon hearing their arguing, Qin Tian finally knew that young master Yi''s full name. His name is Yi Shi. But after a while, a group of people suddenly came to the ce. This group of people who had just arrived was also full of momentum. The white robed youth and the people in the crowd immediately stopped talking when that group of people came. "Mm." Upon seeing their arrival, even Qin Tian narrowed his eyes. They immediately walked forward, and after that, they were lined up to the side, then a young man who looked just 12 years old appeared in their midst. The young man was wearing a pure white robe, his face still looked cute but he looked very dignified. But what made Qin Tian startled was because as he stared at the young man, a virtual screen suddenly appeared above the young man''s head. (Nickname: Prince_Eagles) "Another yer!" Qin Tian immediately realized the young man''s identity. "And he has a heavenly body." Qin Tian was even more shocked. The existence of a heavenly body was extremely hard to sense, even Paragon level experts couldn''t sense its existence sometimes. Qin Tian guessed it was because of his Primordial God Body that he could feel the existence of that young man''s heavenly body. "Prince_Eagles huh! I''ve never heard of this nickname among famous gamers!" "But since he can afford a Heavenly body, he must be very rich." "It''s just, is he really a 12 year old kid in the real world?" He wondered. He suspected that the game system had its yers reincarnated in the body of someone simr to their age on earth. After that 12 year old youth appeared, the people in the crowd stared at him in confusion. But the white robed youths even Yi Shi himself suddenly cupped their fists towards the young man. "Greetings Prince Xue." They then greeted him simultaneously. Wow. Chapter 11 - Cultivation Level "A prince. That little boy really is lucky to be reincarnated as a prince." Qin Tian was also shocked when he heard Yi Shi and the others'' words. To be called a prince, one must at least be the main descendant of a kingdom. A kingdom in sixteen heavens is definitely not a small faction. They should at least have a strong Paragon as the ancestor. They usually had a veryrge territory and many sects resided within their territory. As for the Empire, it was something only an Emperor could establish. They are usually called the Heavenly Empire. In Qin Tian''s memories, there was no Heavenly Empire in the Dead Sea Territory, only a few Imperial sects there, so he concluded that that boy was from a Kingdom. After responding to Yi Shi and the others'' greetings, Prince Xue then spoke. "Fishing the wolf fish huh, it seems very fun. This prince also wants to watch. They say that wolf fish meat is the most delicious among fish meat." He then looked at the people in the crowd. "Rest assured, with this prince watching, Yi Shi will definitely not dare break his promise." He said with a confident expression. "Right, Yi Shi?" He then looked at Yi Shi once again. Qin Tian who was observing Yi Shi with a spiritual sense could see the twitch in his face when he heard Prince Xue''s words. He was clearly trying to hide his expression by quickly answering. "Of course, of course." He nodded three times as he answered. Prince Xue smiled faintly as he saw Yi Shi''s expression. "Well, you can choose people now." He says. He then sat down on the beach chairs provided by his followers. Yi Shi in the end chose the previous skinny young man to serve as bait. The skinny youth''s name was Li Baiyi. Yi Shi then took out a fishing rod which was clearly a spiritual treasure. The shape of the fishing rod was very simr to the usual fishing rod. It''s just that, the hook from the fishing rod is actually almost as big as a human body. The hook was then hooked onto Li Baiyi''s clothes. "Are you ready?" Yi Shi asked. "You will be thrown up to 2 kilometers from this ship, you can retreat now if you are not sure." "You can do it now. I''m not afraid, I''ve experienced things that are more dangerous than this." Li Baiyi replied without the slightest trace of fear. "Hmph." Yi Shi snorted. After which, he immediately swung the fishing rod in his hand. Li Baiyi didn''t even have time to calm his expression and his body which was caught on the fishing hook was immediately thrown into the distance. But that man''s mentality was indeed extraordinary as he really didn''t scream as his body was thrown over the sea. At that ce, Prince Xue was the only one who looked very surprised. As a resident of the earth, such a scene was clearly too much for him. As for Qin Tian, ??he only chuckled softly. In sixteen heavens, poor people can do anything to obtain cultivation resources. Even among the Heavenly Emperors, many of them had shameful pasts. Ssh... Not long after, Li Baiyi finally fell about 2 kilometers from the ship. After he fell, he was only left to float on the sea while the ship that continued to move dragged his body. Qin Tian no longer paid attention to him after that, he started cultivating again. He also adjusted his body position so Prince Xue couldn''t find him. He was nning to meet that Prince Xueter, but for now he wanted to gather spiritual energy first. / (Note: 100 spiritual energies can be converted into 1 spiritual source. The speed at which spiritual energy converts to spiritual sources depends on the yer''s talent.) After about 10 minutes, he had managed to gather 1000 spiritual energy and they continued to increase very rapidly. But Qin Tian only allowed these spiritual energies to umte in his spiritual world, he did not condense them right away. 1500 2000 3000 His spiritual energy continued to rise. If he condensed them now, he could already break through to the thirdyer of Spiritual Apprentice. 3500 4000 As his spiritual energy reached 4000, Qin Tian then opened his eyes when he heard themotion around him. "It has appeared." People talking. As Qin Tian gazed towards the sea, he saw that the seawater within a radius of several tens of meters around Li Baiyi suddenly churned. After which, he saw the shadow of an enormous fish appear under the turbulent sea water. The length of the fish is about 50 meters. The shape of the fish is no different from fish in general, but the head of the fish looks simr to the head of a wolf. When the fish appeared, the people on board could feel its aura even though it was very far from them. "This aura, that fish''s strength is at least on par with a seventhyer Spiritual Warrior." Said Qin Tian in a low voice. He was once a Paragon, his knowledge naturally more than most people. After the fish''s shadow appeared, it immediately moved towards Li Baiyi. The previous Li Baiyi didn''t show the slightest bit of fear immediately panicked when the fish appeared. He immediately swam toward the boat shouting, "hurry, hurry save me." Yi Shi on the other hand looked to the side and spoke in a low voice. "Uncle Lin." He says. Right after he spoke, the figure of an old man with a thick beard suddenly appeared beside him. But the old man''s body was not actually a fleshly body, but a spiritual body condensed from spiritual energy. The appearance of the old man immediately shocked people because even though the old man''s body was only a spiritual body, it actually exuded an aura that made people feel depressed. The old man''s aura was even more terrifying than that wolffish aura. "This old man''s spiritual body strength is at least equivalent to that of an early stage spiritual master." Said Qin Tian as he looked at the old man. There are eight realms of cultivation under the heavenly emperor. They are Spiritual Apprentice, Spiritual Warrior, Spiritual Master, Spiritual Lord, Sovereign, Saint, Ancient Saint, and Paragon. Spiritual Apprentices and Spiritual Masters are divided into nineyers while the rest apart from Ancient Saint and Paragon are divided into three stages. The Paragon Realm had no stages because their strength was determined by their Dao and theirprehending of heavenlyws. Ordinary Paragons could generally live up to three eras as long as they weren''t killed, but in sixteen heavens there were too many treasures that could prolong life. Some of the very strong Paragons can even live longer. After living for a long time, the strength of some of them would normally grow to the point where they could ughter a group of ordinary Paragons. They were usually called Ancient Gods. Each of the ancient gods must have been a brilliant figure in their youth. Most of them were supreme geniuses who werepeting for Heaven''s Will. They only lost so they couldn''t be Heavenly Emperors. Among those Ancient Gods, there were even some who could fight against the Emperor. When they appear, they can terrify the whole of heaven. Even in his past, Qin Tian didn''t dare to provoke those ancient gods. Apart from the Emperor who possessed Heaven''s Will, no one in the sixteen heavens dared to provoke them. ... (I''ll be writing three chapters a day if this makes it into the top 15 of new novels next week. The story of this novel is quite rxed, but it will be full of legendary characters, mysterious ces, and mysterious ancient legends. My biggest goal of this novel is so that readers can immerse themselves and feel the sensation of the majestic and mysterious world of xianxia.) Chapter 12 - Instant Defeat Of The Wolf Fish Shua... The old man called Uncle Lin immediately jumped towards the sea after he appeared. Of course, he didn''t fall into the sea, on the contrary, he stepped on the air. Once a person reaches the realm of spiritual masters, they can fly through the air. Some gifted spiritual warriors can do it too. Whooss... That Uncle Lin flew quickly towards the shadow of the fish that was under the sea. But even though he was extremely fast, he clearly couldn''t reach Li Baiyi in time. Several water balls suddenly shot out from under the sea towards Li Baiyi who was swimming towards the ship. "Watch out!" The people on the boat shouted to warn him. Li Baiyi was stunned by their warning, but he didn''t have time to react. One of the water balls then hit his body. It was not known how hard the water ball was, but the moment he was hit by it, Li Baiyi''s body was immediately thrown deep into the air. He fell about 1.5 kilometers away. Old man Lin then waved his hand towards Li Baiyi''s body, immediately after that a gust of wind appeared, and it blew Li Baiyi''s body towards the ship. The skinny man then fell right in front of the crowd. People were wondering how the water ball could have sent Li Baiyi so far, but after seeing the state of Li Baiyi''s body, they finally realized that the water ball might be made of water but it must be much harder than a rock. The current state of Li Baiyi''s body looked soft like a snake''s body. They didn''t need to touch Li Baiyi''s body to know how many bones inside his body were crushed. Maybe he didn''t even have a bone anymore at this point. He coughed up blood several times before losing consciousness. Whooss... People immediately looked away from Li Baiyi as they felt a gust of winding from the sea. As they stared out at the sea once again, they found that Uncle Lin had arrived right above the fish. A spear made of spiritual energy appeared in his hand, after which, he then threw the spear towards the fish that was under the sea. Shua... The spear shot out very fast. It pierced the air before breaking through the sea water. Arge vortex then appeared in the seawater as the spear passed. And that vortex made the scene beneath the sea can be seen more clearly. The spear caused the sea water to split open. Ding... (Spear throwing technique.) High level mortal technique Price: 1000 spiritual energy "Do you want to buy it?" Qin Tian suddenly got a notification from the game system when he saw the spear that was thrown by Uncle Lin. "So that''s one way of getting a martial arts technique." Said Qin Tian. He was not that surprised because such things happened in a lot of games. Previously he had always wondered how to obtain cultivation techniques and martial techniques in this world other than by obtaining them through missions. Now he knew that he could buy the technique he saw. Of course, there are advantages and disadvantages to such a system. The advantages are; obtaining the technique was very difficult but they could afford it when they saw the technique disyed before their very eyes. But the downsides are also very clear. It''s like when you get a treasure but you still have to buy it to own it. "But why doesn''t the system offer the techniques in my memory?" Qin Tian wondered. "Does that only apply to the techniques I see with my eyes." There were too many things about the game system that he didn''t understand. The problem was that the game system didn''t provide him withplete information. It only provides information when it is needed. Qin Tian shook his head. "But I won''t use 1000 spiritual energy for a mere high level mortal technique." There are five levels of martial techniques in sixteen heavens. It starts with mortal techniques, then earth techniques, spirit, saint, and finally the heavenly martial techniques created by the Heavenly Emperor. For mortal level techniques, Qin Tian was toozy to study them. Even spirit techniques, he didn''t feel too impressed. Only saint techniques and heavenly techniques could really interest him. As for techniques like the Longevity Scripture and the Iron Dragon Fist, they were of no rank because their origins and their strength were still unclear. Each technique level basically had their own aura, but the Longevity Scripture and the Iron Dragon Fist, their aura was erratic, it was depending on who was using them. People usually refer to such techniques as mysterious techniques. .... Whooss... The wolf fish that was under the sea could finally be seen when the spear that was thrown by Uncle Lin split the seawater. When it saw the spear, the fish looked panicked. The power of the spear clearly terrified it. The fish finally realized that it was being framed. There was a formation on the ship that made it invisible from the outside. Otherwise, the wolf fish would not havee when it saw Li Baiyi swimming in the sea. Roar... The wolf fish then roared towards Uncle Lin''s spear, after which, hundreds of water balls shot out from its huge mouth. But when the water balls met Uncle Lin''s spear, they burst immediately without being able to restrain the spear''s movement. Before it could even close its mouth, the spear finally arrived before its mouth which was wide open. Whooss... The spear then entered its mouth, and it went straight into its stomach. Not long after, the spear pierced its tail. After the spear passed through the fish''s entire body, people suddenly saw a very long rope tied to the back of the spear. And the end of the rope was currently held by Uncle Lin''s hand who was flying in the air. Uncle Lin then pulled the rope, causing the spear that had just pierced the fish''s body to bounce back. The spear then fell in front of the fish''s mouth. The movement of the spear had clearly been arranged by Uncle Lin because the spear immediately wrapped around the rope that was left in front of the fish''s mouth. In an instant, the fish waspletely entangled by the rope. Uncle Lin then pulled on the rope he was holding, and it caused the body of the wolf fish that was under the sea to m towards him. When the wolf fish arrived in front of him, Uncle Lin then sent his fist towards the fish''s body. Compared to the size of the fish''s body, Uncle Lin looked like an ant in front of an elephant. But the moment his fistnded on the fish''s body, it immediately caused the fish''s body to bend and twist. The fish''s eye lost its color immediately after that. "Huh." Qin Tian was already expecting such an oue. He immediately stopped paying attention to uncle Lin as the wolf fish closed its eyes. The wolf fish wasn''t dead yet but it couldn''t do anything else. It can only wait to be cut. Its flesh will be eaten while its spiritual core will be used for cultivation. Qin Tian returned to focus on cultivation, at this time he had already absorbed around 4500 spiritual energy. The spiritual dragon fruit that was in the box in Yi Shi''s hand had started to rot. After all the spiritual energy contained in the fruit is used up, it willpletely be rotten fruit. Qin Tian was really looking forward to Yi Shi''s reaction as he opened the box once again. Absorbing other people''s resources without the person noticing. Such an experience is something that even the Heavenly Emperor may never experience. Chapter 13 - Rotten Fruit Uncle Lin then returned to the ship. He tied the wolffish''s body to the hull of the ship and let the ship tug it. The formation covering the ship also covered the wolf fish''s body so that the fish''s body could no longer be seen from the outside. Of course, it would not be a good thing if the fish''s body was found by other fish. If it was found by a group of wolf fish, it might be attacked by them. By the time Uncle Lin returned to the ship, Qin Tian had finally managed to absorb all the spiritual energy contained in the spiritual dragon fruit. Statistics: (Unlocked skills: ) Cultivation Technique: Martial Arts Techniques: / (Note: 100 spiritual energies can be converted into 1 spiritual source. The speed at which spiritual energy converts to spiritual sources depends on the yer''s talent.) Looking at his stats, Qin Tian showed a satisfied smile. "I''ll condense themter." He said to himself. He then observed Yi Shi who was weing Uncle Lin. "Ha-ha-ha, thank you Uncle Lin for helping." He says. "It''s just a little thing." Uncle Lin replied. He then nodded towards Prince Xue who was still sitting on the chair. After that, the old man disappeared again. At the same time, Prince Xue stood up from his chair. "It''s really too short, but I have to admit that it''s a lot of fun." He says. Yi Shi, on the other hand quickly turned towards Prince Xue. "Hahahaha, I''m d you enjoyed the show. If you want to enjoy the wolf fish meat dish, you can wait a little." "Sure." The little prince replied. He then looked at Li Baiyi who was still lying in front of the crowd. "But you may have to take care of the man first. Since I promise to guarantee, I naturally have to make sure he gets the results of his work." Yi Shi''s face twitched slightly but he still nodded his head. "As the prince wants." He says. He then looked at his followers and directed them with a gesture of his hand. One of his followers who looked like an alchemist then stepped closer to Li Baiyi. He crouched down in front of Li Baiyi, and he then ced one of his hands on Li Baiyi''s thin chest. His hand that touched Li Baiyi''s chest then emitted a green light that emitted a life aura. After that, his other hand then took out a green pill. The pill also emitted a life aura, and he popped the pill into Li Baiyi''s mouth. Li Baiyi''s body suddenly trembled several times, but after that people saw that the wounds on Li Baiyi''s body were recovering very quickly. About ten minutester, Li Baiyi''s eyes that were tightly closed finally opened again. He was able to sit up straight away after that even though he still coughed a few times. After he sat down, he immediately looked at Yi Shi. "Hand over the box now." He said aloud. His tone also sounded quite harsh. His actions stunned people. They didn''t expect that the skinny man would dare to show his anger when he spoke. "Hmph." Yi Shi snorted. If it weren''t for Prince Xue standing beside him, he would probably have hit Li Baiyi''s head at that instant. He then threw the box in his hand towards Li Baiyi. Only after receiving the box did Li Baiyi calm down. Staring at the box that was now in his hand, Li Baiyi spoke in a low voice so that no one could hear his voice except for Qin Tian, ??who was observing him with spiritual sense. "This shame will be a symbol of my struggle when I be Heavenly Emperorter." Those were the words he said. Qin Tian''s mouth couldn''t help but twitch when he heard what the skinny man had said. He had to refrain fromughing. But even though he almostughed, he didn''t dare underestimate that man''s determination. Sometimes someone with determination is more terrifying than those with talent. It could be seen from the number of heavenly emperors who were born without talent and background. As people say, the Dao is infinite and it can change everything. "But if I can''t be a heavenly emperor with this primordial god''s body, I''d better just die." Said Qin Tian as he looked at his body. The reason why being a Heavenly Emperor is so difficult is because there is only one Heaven''s Will that appears per era, but at the same time there are many geniuses fighting over it. As victors, every Heavenly Emperor could basically think of themselves as the protagonists of their era. Unfortunately Qin Tian didn''t have the talent to write novels, otherwise he would have already created a novel that told each one of their stories. After Li Baiyi spoke, he then opened the box in his hand. He opened the box slowly. And when he opened the box, he purposely aimed the open portion of the box towards the crowd. His intentions were clearly visible in the eyes of the people. But when the box was fully opened, what he received weren''t the envious nces from the people. Instead, people widened their eyes when they saw what was inside the box. Of course, Li Baiyi was the most shocked of them all. He jumped immediately after he opened the box. "What the hell." He screamed Yi Shi previously immediately took his eyes off Li Baiyi after he threw the box, but when he heard Li Baiyi''s shout, he shifted his gaze once again. Just like the others, his eyes also widened as he looked at the box in Li Baiyi''s hand. The dragon fruit that was previously filled with spiritual aura no longer gave off a spiritual aura, and it had even rotted like stale food. "Hmm." Qin Tian smiled as he shook his head. After which, he immediately turned around and left from there. He just wanted to see their reactions, he wasn''t interested in seeing how they would solve their problems. But because of Prince Xue, Yi Shi would probably give Li Baiyi another gift. When he saw how respectful Yi Shi was when he spoke to Prince Xue, and even Uncle Lin nodded before he left, he guessed that the entire sect on the ship was probably in the territory of Prince Xue''s kingdom. Chapter 14 - Fifth Layer Of Spiritual Apprentice "Damn, I almost died, but you only gave me rotten fruit." Li Baiyi''s shout echoed loudly on top of the ship, even Qin Tian who had already descended the stairs could hear his scream. Qin Tian could only smile wryly. He felt a little guilty about having to sacrifice Li Baiyi who had nothing to do with him. He then returned to Yang Ming''s room. After entering the room, he immediately sat on the bed. Now he couldn''t wait to increase his cultivation. "I want to see if condensing 1000 spiritual energy is still the same as when I condensed 100 spiritual energy." He spoke in a low voice. He observed the spiritual energy in his body and he then tried to condense a thousand of them. "Erm..." But only a moment before he showed an expression of amazement. It was still the same as before, even when he tried to condense a thousand spiritual energies, they still merged very easily. After that, he saw 10 new spiritual sources forming in his spiritual world. Statistics: (Unlocked skills: ) Cultivation Technique: Martial Arts Techniques: / (Note: 100 spiritual energies can be converted into 1 spiritual source. The speed at which spiritual energy converts to spiritual sources depends on the yer''s talent.) "Congrattions on breaking through to the secondyer of Spiritual Apprentice. You obtained one earth grade spiritual pill." He then heard a system sound. After that he saw a milky white colored pill appear in his inventory. The use of spiritual pills is to restore the condition of spiritual sources after their spiritual energy is depleted. The pill was also divided into five levels. And the earth grade spiritual pill he was getting right now, it was basically a pill for experts in the realm of spiritual masters and spiritual lords. "What a generous gift." Said Qin Tian as he looked at the pill. With his current cultivation, if he ran out of spiritual energy, he might be able to recover his spiritual energy by eating one-tenth of the pill. "Now is the time to break through to the fifthyer." Qin Tian immediately condensed his spiritual energy once again, and this time he condensed 4,000 spiritual energies at once. After that, 40 spiritual sources appeared in his spiritual world. Now he has 51 spiritual sources which means he is already at the fifthyer of Spiritual Apprentice. The stats also changed once again. Statistics: (Unlocked skills: ) Cultivation Technique: Martial Arts Techniques: / (Note: 100 spiritual energies can be converted into 1 spiritual source. The speed at which spiritual energy converts to spiritual sources depends on the yer''s talent.) What satisfied him the most was the increased ability of the Longevity Scripture. Now it can help him absorb 3 spiritual energies in 1 second. Qin Tian did not expect a cultivation technique that was ignored by many geniuses could be so extraordinary when it was used by him. "Congrattions on breaking through to the thirdyer of Spiritual Apprentice. You obtained one earth grade nirvana pill." He heard the system sound once again. "Congrattions on breaking through to the fourthyer of Spiritual Apprentice. You have obtained one earth grade spiritual pill." "Congrattions on breaking through to the fifthyer of Spiritual Apprentice. You obtained one earth grade nirvana pill." "Oh," Qin Tian was shocked as he looked at the red colored pill that had appeared in his inventory. The use of nirvana pills was to heal wounds on a cultivator''s body, and it was the best at healing wounds. "But even though my cultivation is very fast, I stillck many techniques." Qin Tian sighed. If he had found out, he might have asked his aunt to buy some of the emperor''s scriptures for him. "But," he then looked at the palm of his hand. At the moment his palms were emitting gray spiritual energy. "This energy is truly too strong. Even without technique, there might not be any power that canpete with this energy." After saying that, he then snapped his fingers. The speck of energy in his hand then flew forward. The moment that speck of energy left his hand, the space around that speck of energy instantly trembled slightly. "Is this the legendary primordial energy?" He wondered. "It is said that it is the initial energy of the universe." Buk. Buk. Buk. Suddenly he heard footsteps from outside the door. "Yang Ming." Qin Tian could tell right away that it was Yang Ming. After his cultivation increased, his senses also sharply improved. Without even looking, he could sense and recognize someone several tens of meters away from him. He immediately pulled the spiritual energy in his palm back into his body, and he then suppressed his aura so that he looked like an ordinary person. One of the things Qin Tian discovered from the Primordial God Body was the body''s ability to hide aura. Since he was once a Paragon, he knew that even a Paragon would not be able to sense his cultivation if he chose to hide it. Yang Ming then opened the door and entered the room. When he looked at Yang Ming, he found the man''s face looked happy. "Brother Qin, I have begged the sect envoys to ept you too. And the envoy said he could ept you as long as you could truly cultivate." Yang Ming spoke in an enthusiastic tone. "Is it true?" Qin Tian was surprised by what Yang Ming said. He then pretended to be enthusiastic. But in his heart he thought. "I don''t know how weak this sect is that they can take disciples for granted." He originally wanted to meet Prince Xue and follow him to his kingdom, but now he''s changed his mind. It wasn''t because he couldn''t leave Yang Ming, but because he was still too weak. With his current strength, going to the kingdom would only make himself a joke in the eyes of the people. But even though he didn''t n on going to the kingdom for now, he still nned to meet Prince Xue. He, however, was not the solitary type of man. Making friends with other great people was something he used to do. Chapter 15 - A Joke From Someone Trying To Be Arrogant Qin Tian then chatted with Yang Ming. He asked Yang Ming a few things about their destination. His reincarnation still didn''t know much since he boarded the ship, and Yang Ming himself only learned a few things after hearing the exnation from his sect envoy. ording to Yang Ming, all of the sects that were on the ship were from the territory of the Xue kingdom. It was a very powerful Kingdom in the God Shark continent. And the ancestor of that kingdom is said to be an elder of the Giant Bamboo sect. Qin Tian had never heard of the Xue kingdom but he knew the Giant Bamboo sect. It was an Imperial sect founded by the Ancient Bamboo Emperor. As the name suggests, the Ancient Bamboo Emperor is a Demon born from a bamboo. Qin Tian didn''t know much about the Ancient Bamboo Emperor because he was an emperor born in the early eras of the sixteen heavens, and he wasn''t the emperor with many brilliant stories either. He had only heard that he was from Demon Heaven, but he ended up moving to Nirvana Heaven. Nor did he know much about the Giant Bamboo sect. One of the few that he knew was that the sect was said to have an ancient bamboo forest that was taken by the Ancient Bamboo Emperor from the demon heaven. The Ancient Bamboo Emperor himself is said to be born from that bamboo forest. Even though the sect had never produced another emperor, they still produced powerful paragons in every era so that they can endure until now. And most of the paragons were also born from that ancient bamboo forest. As for the sect to which Yang Ming joined, it was called the Split Mountain sect. ... About a few hourster, suddenly a news spread throughout the ship. It was news about Prince Xue wanting to hold a banquet. The news said that Prince Xue invited everyone on the ship. No matter what their identity was, they were allowed toe to the banquet. It was said that he had even bought the wolf fish that Yi Shi had caught to serve at the banquet. "Throw a banquet huh!" "Looks like this little brat wants to gather all the yers on this ship." Qin Tian could immediately guess the little prince''s purpose from holding the banquet. "This is also a good opportunity for me." He nodded. Apart from meeting the little prince, Qin Tian wanted to use the banquet to increase his cultivation. A banquet held by a prince would naturally be attended by many top characters like Yi Shi, and they obviously had a lot of cultivation resources in their bodies. He nned to infiltrate their storage ring and absorb the cultivation resources they had. "Brother Qin, let''s go to that banquet! I really want to taste the wolf fish meat. I also want to see that royal prince." Yang Ming immediately invited him excitedly after he heard the news. "Okay." Qin Tian nodded with a calm expression. After that, they then left the room, and they went straight to the deck of the ship. But the banquet was not held on the deck of the ship, instead, it was held in the main hall of the ship. In order to go there, Qin Tian and Yang Ming had to go through the deck of the ship. While they were on their way, Yang Ming suddenly pulled him towards a group of men and women. "Brother Qin, they are the ones who will join the Split Mountain sect." Yang Ming said while pointing at those people. Qin Tian then looked at them and found that they were not very different from Yang Ming. Just from the clothes they wore and their attitude, he could tell that they were also people withpletely no background. And they all only have the cultivation of the Spiritual Apprentice thirdyer. But among them, there was one man who looked a little different. Even though his cultivation was the same as the people beside him, he was wearing a white silk robe which made him stand out very much in the group. But what stood out the most about him was his expression that looked cynical as he stared at the people beside him. From the gesture of his body, he looked like he was ufortable with the people beside him. When Qin Tian and Yang Ming arrived before them, several of them immediately greeted them with friendly expressions. "Yang Ming, you came too!" A short man with a hooked nose spoke. "Well," Yang Ming replied. He then pulled Qin Tian forward. "Let me introduce you!, this is my brother I talked about earlier. His name is Qin Tian. How, he looks great right?" He said in a high tone. He looked proud as he introduced Qin Tian to them. "Wow. He sure has beautiful hair and eyes." Several girls spoke immediately after Yang Ming said his name. They looked him up and down as if they were staring at a rare animal. "His body is very thin, but I think he would be very handsome if he dressed up." "Hahaha, you''re really lucky bro, girls obviously like you a lot. I''m sure none of them will reject you if you propose to them." The men also spoke in friendly tones. ''....'' Qin Tian But Qin Tian is very satisfied with their friendly attitude. They werepletely different from the people he had known in his past life. "But," he then looked at the young man in the white robe. Unlike the others who were friendly, the man looked at him with an expression of disgust. Qin Tian felt funny when he saw the man''s expression. It might be natural for a top character like Yi Shi to look at him with an expression of disgust, but that man, apart from his slightly nicer outfit, he was basically no different from Yang Ming and the others. "Someone who hasn''t even be a Spiritual Apprentice wants to join the sect, this is aplete joke." He then spoke. ''....'' ''....'' ''....'' "Chu Zhen, what are you saying? Are you insulting my brother?" Yang Ming was immediately furious when he heard Chu Zhen''s words. Not only him, the others also showed displeasure on their faces. "Chu Zhen, why are you always being so arrogant? Do you think you''re great just because youe from a rich family? But didn''t you end up joining the same sect as us. And your cultivation is also still in the thirdyer, you are no different from us." Said the short man who first greeted Yang Ming. "That''s right. What qualifications do you have that you can look down on us?" The others also started talking. Chu Zhen''s face immediately turned green when he heard their words. Qin Tian shook his head. He really had to refrain fromughing. He had met many top characters who were overbearing, but this was the first time he had met someone like Chu Zhen. He is not a great person but he tries to be arrogant and looks down on other people. There might be a lot of people like him, but maybe because his status in his past life was very high, he didn''t have the chance to meet people like that. "Ignore him, let''s go." He said as he tapped Yang Ming on the shoulder. "Mm." Yang Ming nodded. "Let''s go." He also said to the others. After which, they immediately moved from there. They all ignored Chu Zhen who was still stunned. The man only woke up from his daydreams after they were 10 meters away from him. Chapter 16 - Other Players Not long after, Qin Tian and the others finally arrived at the banquet hall. When they got there, the ce was already filled with many people. There were many youths who looked so extraordinary there that Yang Ming and the others who continued talking along the way couldn''t help but shut their mouths. They also slowed their footsteps as they entered the hall. Even Chu Zhen had to endure the cynical expression on his face. In that ce, they were probably the group with the lowest status. There were many dining tables in the hall and each of them was already filled with various kinds of dishes. There was arge piece of meat on each table and the meats emitted a sweet smelling smoke. Looking at the meats, it was difficult for people like Yang Ming and the others to hold back their saliva from dripping. Even Chu Zhen couldn''t maintain hisposure. "Let''s go there." Said Qin Tian while pointing at a table in the corner. He was worried if they would suddenly lose control or act indecently, because of this, he invited them to go to a table that was far away in the corner. Of course, he chose that table because from there he too could easily supervise the entire hall. He didn''t know if there were other yers in the hall, but in order to find them, he had to look directly at their faces. Apart from that, he also wanted to hide first. His nickname is too famous on earth because he spent 250 million dors just on an item. Qin Tian was worried that if he was seen by other yers, they would say things that shouldn''t be said. Even meeting prince Xue, he was filled with doubts because he was worried that the little boy would spread the word that he had Primordial God Body. Yang Ming and the others did not object to Qin Tian''s suggestion. After that, they immediately walked towards the table that Qin Tian had pointed to. They immediately sat on the chairs surrounding the table after they arrived at the table. But even though they were already seated at the table, they still didn''t dare to take the food on the table because still no one in the hall had started eating. Some people only drink and eat light fruits like grapes and apples. They looked like they were suffering from suppressing their appetite. On that table, only Qin Tian remained calm. In his past life, even his snacks were better than the foods on the table. He then started observing the people in the hall. Of course, he didn''t observe everyone because there were too many people there. He only observed a few people acting strangely. For the people of earth who thought this world was just a game world, they naturally didn''t behave like the average person. "Emm,.." After a moment of observation, Qin Tian had already found five people who were clearly people from the earth. He saw a virtual screen appear above their heads as he stared down at their faces. But unlike Prince Xue, none of them looked special. One of them was even the ship''s attendant. And the rest were people who were recruited by the sects on that ship. But on seeing them, Qin Tian suddenly realized something. Some of them already had cultivation bases, and this made him realize that not everyone started cultivation from scratch. Their cultivation seemed to be determined on the body in which they were reincarnated. He started from zero because his reincarnated body couldn''t cultivate before. As for Prince Xue, it was because he was too young. "Wouldn''t one be very lucky if he reincarnated in the body of a young genius who had started cultivation for a long time." Qin Tian thought, but he immediately shook his head. "There''s no way the system could make such a rule. If they did, it would make the game less valuable." "Some people may directly have a cultivation base, but I think spiritual apprentices is the highest limit given." He concluded that way because there were indeed some games that made such a concept. After some time, more people came. And he found five more yers among those people. The yers also found each other and they immediately gathered after that. When they got together, they naturally immediately caught the attention of many people. Previously each of them had been acting strange. And when they get together, not only do they behave disrespectfully, but they also speak in loud voices as if they were in their own home. "Wow, this fish meat is really delicious. I''ve never eaten food this delicious." They talk while eating the food on the table. They eat like barbarians and they don''t care about the gazes of those around them. "Where do these peasantse from?" Some people spoke with a sarcastic tone when they saw them. Even Yang Ming and the others were deeply shocked by their behavior. But they didn''t improve their behavior even after people called them farmers, instead, they started discussing things about the game. "I don''t know how the Night-Heaven Company made this game, but all the NPCs in this game are really too realistic. They even know how to mock." Said one of them. "They deserve to be thergest gamingpany in the world, their artificial intelligence technology is really very advanced. And they also carry a very realistic concept in this game." Qin Tian listened to their conversation through spiritual sense. However, when they were talking about the game, Qin Tian suddenly found another oddity. They spoke loud enough that most of the people around them could hear what they were saying. However, as they talked about the game, Qin Tian found the people around them looked like they didn''t hear what they were saying. "Mmm, can''t the people in this world hear the conversation if the yers talk about things rted to that game." Qin Tian was immediately taken aback when he thought that. But he also started to rejoice as he thought that. "Does that mean my ownership of the Primordial God Body can be kept a secret?" Even the existence of a heavenly body was enough to shock the entire sixteen heavens, not to mention the Primordial God Body which was one of the twelve heavenly treasures. He was always worried that the Primordial God Body''s existence would be known to the people of this world. If that was the case, he would probably be chased by a group of ancient gods. "Mm." Qin Tian then turned his gaze towards one of the hall entrances. There, he saw Prince Xue''s men walking into the hall. In their midst, Prince Xue walked in a rxed manner. But he was a little surprised when he saw Li Baiyi walking beside Prince Xue. The skinny man was no longer wearing his messy clothes, he was currently wearing the same clothes as Prince Xue''s people. Their arrival naturally immediately caught the attention of everyone in the hall. Everyone there immediately turned their gazes towards them. Of course, the yers from earth were no exception. As they stared at Prince Xue, they were momentarily stunned before they started talking. "Damn, someone actually reincarnated as a prince." "I have to be a servant on this ship, but that boy has a group of soldiers following him, isn''t this very unfair." Said the yer who became the waiter. "Let''s meet him." One of them said. The others nodded in agreement. After which, they walked towards Prince Xue. ''....'' Qin Tian "You fools." Chapter 17 - Players And NPCs Qin Tian shook his head as he saw their behavior. The yers walked towards Prince Xue''s party. When they arrived not far from the party, they began to open their mouths to speak. "Hey boy, you are really lucky to be a prince. Look at me, I can only be a servant of this ship, I hope you can take me from here and give me a position in your kingdom." Said the yer who was the servant of the ship. "Hahahaha, that''s right. I hope you can take care of all of us in your kingdom." "I heard your kingdom is veryrge, I hope you can give me a peerage and a territory." "I want to set up my own sect, can you help me?" ''....'' The people were immediately dumbfounded when they heard what they had to say. "These peasants will want to die." Some of them said. "How insolent!" Several screams suddenly came from Prince Xue''s followers. Right after that, one of Prince Xue''s followers suddenly jumped towards those yers. The person who jumped immediately released his aura as he jumped. He was clearly a spiritual warrior, the moment his aura was released, the entire hall immediately trembled violently. "You damn little peasants, how dare you speak to Prince Xue like that, do you want to die." He is screaming. After which, he then sent his fists towards them. Of course, his fists didn''t reach them, but there was a tremendous amount of power released from his fists. And that power then formed the shadow of a mountain that fell towards them. Even Prince Xue was shocked by the actions of one of his followers. Obviously he already realized that those people were yers from earth just like him. "Wait!" He wanted to stop the attacking man, but unfortunately it was toote. Bang... The entire hall trembled violently as the shadow of the mountain fell. The yers obviously couldn''t resist the force that was attacking them, they were instantly pressed to the floor as the shadow of the mountain fell onto their heads. Luckily the attacker still had time to hear Prince Xue''s voice, so he reduced his strength when he attacked. But even with that, those yers still looked like they were suffering a lot. Their heads were instantly covered in blood while their bodies softened as if they had no bones anymore. But what surprised people was; Prince Xue suddenly ran towards them after the attack disappeared. He called out to his followers as he arrived in front of them. "Hurry over here and treat their wounds." He is screaming. ''....'' People were confused by what Prince Xue was doing. The person who attacked earlier couldn''t help but get awkward as he watched Prince Xue show a worried expression as he looked at the people he had just attacked. "Bro, your men are really cruel." Said one of the yers. They started talking after Prince Xue arrived in front of them. "Damn, this really hurts. This pain feels so real. That damn NPC, I''ll definitely beat him upter." "Luckily I can still live." "...." "Ehmmm." Prince Xue cleared his throat with an awkward expression. "Sorry, I was nning to gather all of you through this banquet, I didn''t expect it would turn out like this. You know, they (NPCs) are really too realistic." Said Prince Xue. "But don''t worry, you can follow me to the kingdom, I will definitely take good care of you all." He added. People were even more shocked after they heard Prince Xue''s words. Yang Ming and the others were also stunned. But among them, the one who was the most shocked was actually Chu Zhen. He muttered in a low voice. "Is Prince Xue very kind? He will ept whoever wants to be friends with him." No one can hear his words apart from Qin Tian. He then looked at the man. But he was immediately stunned when he saw the man suddenly rise up from his chair. "I must not give up this opportunity. I must be able to be friends with Prince Xue so that I can get away from this horde of peasants." After saying that, he then walked towards Prince Xue. "...." Qin Tian "This stupid man." Yang Ming and the others were also stunned as they saw where Chu Zhen was going. "Chu Zhen, what are you doing?" They asked simultaneously. But Chu Zhen ignored them, he continued to walk towards Prince Xue. There were also a few people walking towards Prince Xue, their aim was clearly the same as Chu Zhen. When they arrived in front of Prince Xue, they immediately started talking. Some spoke the same words the previous yers had said, but there were more that said words of praise. Even Chu Zhen who always had a cynical expression on his face looked extremely excited as he spoke. He praised prince Xue as if he was his creator. Unlike the previous yers, this time there were no longer Prince Xue''s followers who dared to attack. But Prince Xue and the other yers were immediately stunned when they saw them. Especially Prince Xue, his face turned green. "These NPCs, they even know how to be sycophants." He muttered in a low voice. He then looked at the warrior standing beside him and said. "Beat them all." "...." Chapter 18 - Showed Himself The warrior was immediately stunned when he heard Prince Xue''s order. "Me." He spoke while pointing at himself. He looked like he was unsure of the words Prince Xue had just said. "I said; beat them all." Xue immediately repeated his words when he saw that the warrior was still motionless. On the other hand, Chu Zhen and the others were immediately filled with disbelief at what they had just heard. They looked at Prince Xue and the yers beside Prince Xue with confused expressions. They looked like they wanted to ask what was wrong with them, but before they could speak, the warrior who was ordered by Prince Xue to beat them up had already moved towards them. Now that the warrior was sure that Prince Xue was really angry, so he also showed an angry expression as he walked towards them. He says. "You little rascals, who do you think you are that you dare to speak to Prince Xue like that." After saying that, he then took out an iron staff from his storage ring. Whooss... After that, he immediately swung the iron staff at them. Bang Bang bang... He swung the iron staff many times. Under the pressure of his aura, they couldn''t even move so they could only take the blows from the iron staff. Bam... The warrior then swung his leg at them. Even though the warrior''s leg didn''t hit their body, they were instantly thrown away just because their body was hit by the shock wave caused by the warrior''s leg. Whooss... Whooss... Whooss... The warrior had probably adjusted his movements as each of them was thrown to the ce where they came from. Chu Zhen himself fell right beside the table where Qin Tian and the others were. "...." Yang Ming and the others stared at Chu Zhen''s body that looked like a dead fish with stunned eyes. One of them then let out a sigh of relief. "Luckily I didn''t follow him." Said the person. Even though Chu Zhen was lying beside them, none of them hade to help him. In the end, he could only stare at them with a helpless expression. He looked like he wanted to ask for help, but his mouth only trembled without making a sound. Yang Ming and the others chose to pretend they didn''t understand anything. They hated Chu Zhen but they were worried that if they helped him, they might alsoe to me. Qin Tian shook his head when he looked at Chu Zhen. He then stood up from his chair. Yang Ming and the others originally thought that he would help Chu Zhen, but to their surprise, he simply walked past Chu Zhen without even ncing at him. However, they quickly opened their mouths as they saw where he was going. "Brother Qin, what are you doing? Come back here quickly." Yang Ming immediately shouted. The others also tried to summon him, they even got up from their seats to chase him. But he still ignored them. Seeing them trying to catch up with him, he immediately sped up his pace so that they could only follow behind him. His movements seemed rxed, but Yang Ming and the others found that they couldn''t catch up with him no matter how hard they tried. "What happened?" They are confused. When they looked ahead, they found that Qin Tian had stopped walking, but the problem was; in front of Qin Tian they saw prince Xue''s follower standing with fierce expressions. Just looking at their expressions made Yang Ming and the others tremble with fear. But Qin Tian remains rxed. He didn''t even look at them, his gaze was only fixed on Prince Xue and the ten people beside him. Previously he had tried to talk to Yang Ming and the others, what he had talked about was of course the things rted to the Sixteen Heaven Game, but they werepletely oblivious to what he was saying. After several observations, Qin Tian was finally one hundred percent sure that the people in that world could not hear the conversation rted to the Sixteen Heaven Game, hence, he no longer felt worried about meeting other yers. Even though he actually wanted to keep a low profile, there were a few things he needed to ask the other yers. One of the things he wanted to ask the most about was the condition of their bodies in the real world. He felt that it wasn''t enough if he only confirmed through Ang''s body, he also needed to confirm with the other yers before he could be one hundred percent sure. In front of him, while prince Xue''s followers were staring at him with fierce expressions, Xue and the others were staring at him with wide eyes. Even their mouths were wide open. They wouldn''t have been too surprised if he were just another yer, but his nickname definitely took thempletely by surprise. "Is he really that Jian, someone who spent 250 million dors buying the Primordial God Body." "It must be him, there is no nickname with the same name in this game." "Oh my God, I actually met this rich yer in this ce. And he also looks very young. He must be the son of a very rich person." Obviously they already realized that the age of their reincarnation in that world was almost the same age as their bodies in the real world. "...." Qin Tian only smiled casually when he heard their words. He then looked at Prince Xue and said. "So little prince, will you not let me pass?" He looked at the warriors in front of him as he spoke. Of course, what he said made the expressions of the warriors twitch. Some of them had already pulled out their weapons, they looked ready to behead them. But the previous incident clearly still made the warriors not dare to act rashly. After Prince Xue heard his words, he immediately tried to recover his stunned expression. He then walked towards him with hasty steps. He even had to push the soldiers who got in his way. "Get out of the way,!" He said in a high tone. After he arrived in front of him, he looked at him once again, and this time he looked him up and down. "Ah, brother Jian, I never thought we would be on the same ship. This is truly an extraordinary fate." He said in an enthusiastic tone. The people who saw them almost dropped their jaws when they heard his words. (Note: Of course, there will be some items that can hide the identity from other gamerster.) Chapter 19 - Departure About three dayster in that world, and was finally visible from the ship. Everyone on the ship immediately boarded the main deck of the ship when thend appeared. Qin Tian and the others were also on the deck of the ship at this time. But the group was a little awkward because Prince Xue, the main character on the ship, joined their group. Even their sect envoy had to maintain a good attitude because of Prince Xue''s presence in the group he was leading. Three days ago at the banquet, Qin Tian had asked Prince Xue and the others many things. The one thing he could now confirm was that there were no strange changes to their bodies in the real world apart from some side effects caused by the game. Another thing he did know was that the boy was not actually an East Asian, but a European. He didn''t mention his background, but he certainly didn''te from a small family. From his dignified demeanor even though he was very young, Qin Tian even suspected that he was from a royal family. "Brother Qin, are you sure you won''te with me to the Royal Capital?" Xue asked. "No." Qin Tian shook his head. "I want to go on an adventure first." He made excuses. "Well, it''s actually not an easy thing to be a prince. You know, there are many rivals in that kingdom. In fact, my reincarnation also doesn''t have a quiet life in that kingdom." Qin Tian smiled faintly when he heard his words. Of course, he knows that. "Well, you can ignore them, after all, they are just game NPCs." "You''re right, once I return, I will definitely teach those NPCs a lesson." "With your heavenly body, there is definitely no prince with better talent than you in that kingdom." "Mm." Xue nodded. They continued chatting after that while looking at the scenery around them. There is a city on the maind to which they are headed. It wasn''t a very big city, but there were a lot of ships headed there. There are even several ships flying through the air. Not long after, the ship finally docked at the city''s port. "We''ll probably part here." Said Xue as the ship docked. Not far from the ship, there was a ship with the coat of arms of the kingdom. There are several waariors guarding the ship. The warriors looked even stronger than the warriors who followed Prince Xue. Everyone on the ship knew that they were the ones who were going to pick up Prince Xue. Qin Tian only nodded when he heard Prince Xue''s words. After that, the boy then took a step to leave the ship. The ten yers from the earth and the royal warrriors followed behind him. Before they left there, not a single person dared to leave the ship. ... The warriors immediately carried Prince Xue and the others onto the ship after they arrived in front of the ship. When the ship''s door closed, the ship immediately flew into the air. Ships that could fly through the air were of course not a rare thing in that world, but for the youths from remote inds, they still did not meet the requirements to board such ships that could fly in the air. The sects in the Shark God continent wouldn''t let them do that. "Huh." Many breathed a sigh of relief after the royal ship left. It''s not that they have an inferiorityplex, but the royal family is really too strong for them. They, however, only came from a small faction in the Xue Kingdom. Even the top factions on that ship were still considered small factions whenpared to the entire kingdom. One of the kingdom''s top experts could easily ughter even their ancestors. After the royal ship disappeared from their sight, they began to get off the ship. They followed their respective sect envoys. As a small sect even among the sects on the ship, the Split Mountain sect envoy naturally did not dare to move any earlier than the other sects. And Qin Tian''s presence in his group also made him confused about how to act. He originally didn''t take Qin Tian too seriously. Even now he still thought of Qin Tian as a young man who had not yet cultivated, but the mysterious rtionship between Qin Tian and prince Xue made him think again about how to treat Qin Tian. Not to mention him, Qin Tian could even feel the gaze from other sect disciples. "Ehmmm." Qin Tian then cleared his throat as he saw the sect envoy still not speaking. He felt uneasy as he watched Yang Ming and the others also start behaving cautiously in front of him. "Don''t worry senior, I actually don''t have any rtionship with Prince Xue. We just coincidentally have simr fates." He says. "I hope you can forget about it, senior." He smiled slightly as he said that. The envoy''s face immediately twitched when he heard his words. "Huh." He sighed. He then pretended as if he didn''t hear anything. "Very well, then let''s go to the sect. The location of our sect is not too far from here, we will arrive in three hours." After saying that, he suddenly opened his robe, and an eagle then emerged from inside his robe. Even though the size of the eagle looked small, Qin Tian could feel a spiritual warrior aura emitting from the eagle''s body. Whooss... The envoy''s hand then caught the eagle''s leg. "Let''s go out of town first, I dare not fly over this city." Said the envoy with an embarrassed smile. The envoy''s cultivation was only in the thirdyer of spiritual warriors, although the port city was not a very big city, there were many experts who stopped by in that city. If they happened to fly over the head of an expert with a petty personality, they could have been pped to death. After getting off the ship, they immediately left the port. When they entered the city, Yang Ming and the others immediately showed expressions of amazement at the city they were looking at. On the small inds where they came from, it was almost impossible to find a city like that. Even Qin Tian sighed as he looked at the city with those ancient buildings. 17 years on earth made him yearn for the cities of sixteen heavens. Although cities like that were quitemon in other games, they were in the end just cities made up ofputer programs. But the city he saw right now was a city from a real world. The envoy didn''t seem to want to stay in the city for long, after entering the city from the port, he immediately led Qin Tian and the others to leave the city. There were many shops selling various cultivation equipment and resources along the paths they walked, but they didn''t stop at a single shop. Perhaps other than Qin Tian who obtained several earth grade pills from the system, none of them would have the money to shop in that city. Not long after, they finally came out of the city gates. After leaving the city, they did not stop immediately, they only stopped after they were about 300 meters more from the city. "Huh. We''ll fly from here." The envoy said with a sigh. Qin Tian could see the tension from the envoy along their journey. He didn''t know why, but he felt that their journey to the sect would most likely not go smoothly. Actually it is not a strange thing. There are too many small sects in sixteen heavens. However, while their number was veryrge, the territory avable to them was much less. For most small sects, they had to continue fighting to defend their territory. "But." Qin Tian then looked at his stats. During the previous banquet, he had umted nearly 4,000 spiritual energies, and now he still hasn''t condensed them. Statistics: (Unlocked skills: ) Well, here I have changed the words (No sense) to (Divine Perception.) What do you think? Cultivation Technique: Martial Arts Techniques: / (Note: 100 spiritual energies can be converted into 1 spiritual source. The speed at which spiritual energy converts to spiritual sources depends on the yer''s talent.) "Looks like I have to break through first. With 4000 spiritual energy, I can reach the ninthyer of Spiritual Apprentice. With the power of the Primordial God Body, there should be no problem if I fight against a spiritual warrior." He said as he looked at his stats. The reason why he didn''t break through earlier was because he wanted to be in case something required spiritual energy. He was in no rush to break through because for him breaking through was something he could easily do as long as he had sufficient spiritual energy. Whooss... The envoy then threw the eagle that he always held. When the eagle was thrown, its size immediately becamerge. The eagle''s body length reached more than ten meters. "Hurry up and get on." Said the envoy as he jumped onto the eagle''s back. Yang Ming and the others looked at each other before they leapt to follow the messenger. Qin Tian was thest to jump. After he jumped, the eagle immediately flicked its wings. In one flick of its wings, the eagle can fly across distances of up to a hundred meters. Chapter 20 - Primordial Shadow The eagle only stopped rising when it was 2 kilometers above the ground. After which, it immediately flew straight ahead. The eagle''s speed was truly so fast that if it weren''t for the envoy''s spiritual energy holding their bodies, Yang Ming and the others would definitely not have been able to stand on the eagle''s back. After the eagle''s body flew steadily, Qin Tian immediately tried to condense his spiritual energy. He couldn''t dy any longer as the envoy''s face suddenly turned panicked again after a moment of calm. Ding... But before he tried to condense his spiritual energy, the game system suddenly gave him a warning. "You are predicted to be in danger. The system offers an aid to unlock one of the Primordial God Body skills that will unlock when you reach the realm of spiritual warrior." (Primordial Shadow. Cost to open it: 3000 spiritual energy) "Ha." Qin Tian was immediately shocked when he heard what the system was saying. He then read the exnations of the skill. "This." And he was immediately shocked once again when he read what the Primordial Shadow could do. It turned out to be a skill that allowed him to create a shadow clone. That shadow clone had no power, but it could merge with another person''s body as long as that person''s cultivation was only one realm higher than his cultivation. (Example: he is now at the fifthyer of Spiritual Apprentice, with that level of cultivation, his primordial shadow can basically merge with any body that has cultivation up to the fifthyer of spiritual warriors.) And when his cultivation was higher, he would be able to cast more shadows. "The skill will open by itself the moment I break through to the realm of spiritual warriors. Paying 3000 spiritual energy to open it early was clearly a futile act. But the problem is; why is the system giving me a warning? Does that mean the enemies who wille are people I won''t be able to face?" As he thought about that, he suddenly realized something he was almost never aware of in his past life. In his past life, he grew up in an imperial sect. Even though he still had to work hard to reach the level he had reached, there was clearly a difference between having a background and having no background. The most obvious difference, of course, is safety. With several elders always protecting him from the shadows, even when he faced an enemy he couldn''t face, he was able to retreat easily. He didn''t know how many times he had experienced it, but when the strength of the elders could no longer protect him, he still died in the end. Now he suddenly realized how many times he would have died if it weren''t for the protection of those elders. And now he has nobody to protect him. Without enough strength, when someone stronger than him wanted to kill him? "Maybe because I relied too much on the protection of others in my past life, I ended up being unable to do anything when there was no one to protect me anymore!" He sighed. He had always cursed heaven because he failed to be the Heavenly Emperor, but now he realized that he deserved to fail, indeed. Every Heavenly Emperor was the main character of their era, but he had one w that was very fatal. "All right, open that." He finally ordered the system to unlock the skill. At the same time, he also condensed the remaining 1000 spiritual energy. "Congrattions on breaking through to the sixthyer of Spiritual Apprentice. You have obtained one earth grade spiritual pill." After that, his stats immediately changed. Ding. "You spent 3000 spiritual energy paying for the system. The (Primordial Shadow) skill has been unlocked.) Statistics: Unlocked skills: Cultivation Technique: Martial Arts Techniques: / (Note: 100 spiritual energies can be converted into 1 spiritual source. The speed at which spiritual energy converts to spiritual sources depends on the yer''s talent.) Right after his stats changed, a gray shadow with a figure simr to him but without a face suddenly appeared right beside him. What he felt from the gray shadow was as if it was himself. It was not an alien feeling because it felt simr to when he formed a spiritual body. Seeing the appearance of the shadow, Qin Tian immediately turned his gaze towards Yang Ming and the others. He could only let out a sigh of relief when he saw that they weren''t making any reactions. But when he saw the envoy''s face, he found the envoy looking even more panicked. And the envoy then turned his gaze towards Yang Ming and the others. "Mm." He started talking. "Maybe there will be enemies blocking our path. I don''t know how strong they are, but maybe some of us will die." Yang Ming and the others who were chatting with enthusiasm immediately widened their eyes when they heard the envoy''s words. After that, their expressions turned deathly pale when they heard that there was a possibility that they might die. "Die, I haven''t even officially joined the sect, how could I die here." Said the short young man with a hooked nose. The others also wanted to talk, but the envoy suddenly spoke once more so they couldn''t speak. "Here theye!" Said the envoy. He turned his gaze downwards as he spoke. Qin Tian followed the envoy''s gaze. Because his cultivation was still low, his visibility was still a little limited. He could not see through the clouds below. But momentster, he saw seven eagles that were simr to the eagles they were riding flying towards them. There are three people above each of those eagles. And they all have spiritual warrior cultivations. They consist of the first to the thirdyer of spiritual warriors. But among the seven eagles, there is one eagle that looks a little different because of the three people who are above the eagle, two of them are in the sixthyer while thest one is in the fourthyer. The person who is in the fourthyer still looks young. He was probably only in his 20s. When they appeared, the envoy spoke in a low voice. "Spear Mountain Bandit!" His expression also turned deathly pale when he saw them. The enemy that had arrived was clearly stronger than he had expected. "...." Qin Tian "Shit, do I have to take over the body of a bandit?" ... (Note: One thing I want to convey here is that mc is not a perfect character just because he is the reincarnation of a Paragon. His failure that caused him to die was because he had many ws, and in this story, he will learn to correct each of his ws.) Chapter 21 - Hu Lei "But." Qin Tian then looked at the bandits. "Maybe I really can''t escape from them even if I have the Spiritual Apprentice''s ninthyer cultivation." The difference in strength between realms was truly enormous. Although it was not impossible to fight across a realm, it was at most, only up to the first, second, and thirdyers. Of course, there were other ways to increasebat power even further, namely byprehending the Dao or unlocking one of the Nine Divine Symbols. But unfortunately Qin Tian, ??who was just cultivating, still hadn''t touched on those things. Whooss... Whooss... Whooss... The eagles of the bandits stopped flying when they arrived in front of them. The young man was clearly their leader because the eagle he was riding in was in front of the other eagles, and he was also standing in the front row among the three people on the eagle''s back. Seeing them arrive in front of them, the envoy immediately cupped his fists. He stared at the young man as he did that. "Is there something, young master Hu?" He greeted politely. Even though the bandits'' aim was obvious, he naturally had to show politeness first while hoping they wouldn''t do something to them. He could not be med for his cowardice because there was no hope of facing them with his strength. His cultivation was at the thirdyer of spiritual warriors, but there were at least seven people with the same cultivation as his own among them. If two of them made their move, he would definitely lose, not to mention if they all moved. Previously he had said some of them would most likely die, but now he wasn''t even sure he could leave alive. And his expression only became even paler as he saw young master Hu suddenly grin. The young master then said. "The Copper Mountain Sect promised to pay 10 spiritual stones for each split mountain sect disciple''s death. Even though all of you are just trash, your heads are still worth some money. How could I possibly let you go." He showed a wicked smile as he said that. His words made the faces of the envoy and the others turn green with anger. At the same time, Qin Tian''s eyes turned cold. "Do it." He said in a low voice. In fact, from the moment they arrived in front of them, his shadow had immediately moved towards them. It jumped onto the eagle''s body where young master Hu was. The difference in their strength was huge, he knew that if he moved just a little toote, maybe half of them would die right away. He, of course, didn''t want to see that happen. What shocked him was the fact that young master Hu and the other two were still unable to sense the shadow''s existence when it was right beside them. Qin Tian chose to wait there for a while after that. He wanted to see their reaction first. He decided to take over young master Hu''s body, but he actually felt very unwilling to use his shadow on a bandit group young master. If those bandits were to let them go, he would definitely prefer not to take over the young master''s body. Unfortunately, Right after the young master spoke, his shadow immediately moved to enter the young master''s body. It entered easily, and when it entered the young master''s body, it integrated very rapidly with the young master''s body. "You, what are you?" The young master''s consciousness was immediately taken aback as he saw a strange existence suddenly appear within his body. The grin on his face immediately disappeared and was reced by extreme fear. "I will take over your body." Qin Tian replied through his shadow. "Ahhhh..." The young master then screamed in pain. His body fell to his knees while his eyes were wide open. His breath was panting and the entire skin on his body also turned pale as if he was about to die. "Young master, are you all right?" The two people beside him immediately panicked when they saw their young master suddenly scream. "Help...." Said the young master. He clearly wanted to say more but he could only say one word. After that, Qin Tian found himself controlling the young master''s body as if it were his own. "So easy!" He said to himself. He waspletely shocked by what had just happened. He didn''t expect that primordial shadow ability to be so terrifying that it could easily take over someone else''s body. Not only did he control the young master''s body, he even inherited all of his memories as if he were his reincarnation. But one thing that confused him was; he did not find the existence of the Sixteen Heaven Game system in the young master''s body. Hu Lei is the name of the young master. And he was the second son of the boss of the Spear Mountain Bandit. Like any bandit, Hu Lei also did so many bad things in his life that Qin Tian felt uneasy when he thought that he was now a part of himself. "I feel cursed." He said in a low voice. The two people beside him heard his words, and it made them panic even more. Cough. Cough... He then pretended to cough. After that he stood back up. Even though the skin on his body was still pale, his breathing had stabilized again. "Young master." The two people spoke again. "I am fine!" Qin Tian replied. "Let''s go back!" "...." Not only were the bandits dumbfounded, the envoy and the others also looked at Hu Lei with disbelieving eyes when they heard his words. "Young master, what did you say? How about them?" One of the people beside him couldn''t help but ask. Qin Tian then looked at the person with an annoyed expression. "Didn''t you hear what this young master said?" He shouted angrily. ''.....'' He wasn''t pretending to be angry, he was really angry that he had to be a bandit. He may not have been a good person in his past life, but he still walked the straight path. Even in his wildest dreams, he never thought he would be a bandit. "Is this the price of survival for those with no background? Sigh, I really envy those novel protagonists who always find their way out in beautiful and respectable ways." Many Heavenly Emperors had shameful pasts, and now he finally has one. Chapter 22 - She Is Titania, The Heaven Smiting God Emperor After seeing their young master''s anger, the bandits didn''t dare to dy any more, they immediately ordered their eagles to turn around. After which, the eagles immediately went off into the distance. One thing he discovered after his primordial shadow merged with Hu Lei''s body was the shadow''s ability to move on its own. He is the owner and controller of the shadow consciousness, but it also has the independent consciousness to control itself when he chooses not to control it. Of course, that independent consciousness is tied to his soul so that it will always obey hismands. "Sigh, no wonder it can be ranked third among the twelve heavenly treasures." Qin Tian sighed. "With this ability, at least I don''t have to worry about this body when I exit the game." As the eagle he was riding on moved, Qin Tian or Hu Lei then sat cross-legged and closed his eyes. He didn''t think about how that primordial shadow took over Hu Lei''s body, but ever since he had controlled that body, he could feel apletely different feeling. No game system had appeared and he also felt as if he was no longer attached to the gaming system. It felt as if he was a native of that world. The reason why he closed his eyes was because he wanted to try using the cultivation techniques in his memory. He wanted to confirm if the body was really what he thought it was. Unmitigated, he even used the Emperor''s Scripture in his memory, namely the Dark Dusk Emperor''s Scripture. The Dark Dusk Emperor was the founder of his sect in his past life. In terms of strength, he may not be a very strong Emperor, but it is said that he is an Emperor who is full of struggles to get to his position. The Dark Dusk Emperor Scripture is naturally very difficult to study, most bodies are not even suitable for that scripture. But Qin Tian has the experience of cultivating the technique to its peak. His knowledge of the technique was definitely one of the best among the people cultivating the technique. Even if it was just an ordinary body, he was sure he could still cultivate the technique. Of course, in order to do that he needed a lot of cultivation resources. And all he''s doing now is just trying to see if it can be used. "Mm." A few minutes after he started meditating, the two people beside him were suddenly shocked once again when they saw his body. Suddenly, a hint of dark light with an extremely overwhelming aura suddenly emitted from his body. "What happened to young master?" They wondered with confused expressions. The bandits who were on the other eagles also noticed a strange change in their young master''s body. However, when they started staring at him, he then opened his eyes while his mouth curled into a faint smile. "Now it is certain that this world is the real world." He said to himself. "Unfortunately this Hu Lei also doesn''t have much knowledge of the history of the sixteen heavens. However," Qin Tian then narrowed his eyes while his expression turned serious. Although Hu Lei didn''t know much about the history of the sixteen heavens, but there was one thing that Hu Lei did know. And that was something Qin Tian only came to know after he inherited Hu Lei''s memories. Before that he really didn''t know about it. ording to Hu Lei''s memory, the state of the sixteen heavens in these several eras had never been calm due to the arrival of a foreign race called the Ji n. They were said to have almost conquered sixteen heavens in the past, but at that moment, a very strong woman appeared out of nowhere and managed to be the Heavenly Emperor. With her strength, that woman then repelled the Ji n so that the sixteen heavens couldst until now. "Who are they? And who is she?" Hu Lei really is a bastard. He didn''t even know the name or title of the hero who saved sixteen heavens. But Qin Tian didn''t run out of options. He then looked at the two people beside him. "By the way, what was the name of the woman who had repelled the Ji n?" He asked them. And the two people were immediately dumbfounded when they heard his question. But they still answered. "Young master, have you forgotten, no one knows what that woman''s name is. But people call her Titania. Her Emperor''s title is Heaven Smiting God Emperor." "People add the word God to her title in honor of her for her services in protecting the sixteen heavens." When they talked about Titania, their expressions immediately turned to awe and respectful. They looked like they were talking about their creator. But Qin Tian immediately frowned after he heard their words. He had never heard of someone with the title Titania, but in the past, he had heard of someone vowing to obtain that title. He wanted to ask them more questions, but he chose not to as he saw their expressions only be more filled with awe. .... Elsewhere, Yang Ming and the others were still dumbfounded when they saw the departure of the group of spear mountain bandits. Even the envoy seemed very confused by what had happened. He even forgot to order his eagle to leave that ce immediately. And a few minutester, they suddenly heard the eagle''s scream once again, and this time the numbers were clearly much more numerous. Yang Ming and the others were immediately scared silly when they heard the screams. But the messenger standing in front of them was the opposite, he immediately let out a sigh of relief when he heard the screams. Chapter 23 - A Descendant Of The Yue Clan Not long after, about thirty eagles appeared about two kilometers from them. The eagles were flying very fast and it took only a few minutes before they arrived in front of them. There was a group of young men in white robes above each eagle. Most of them were the same age as Yang Ming and the others. Their cultivation is also in the realm of Spiritual Apprentices. But there were some who appeared to be in their twenties with the cultivation of spiritual warriors. On their robes, there was a sect symbol and under that symbol was written the words (Split Mountain Sect.) Yang Ming and the others were finally able to calm down when they saw the writing on their robes. The one that caught the eye most naturally was the eagle that was at the front. The eagle''s body length was about 30 meters. As its wings pped, it caused the wind to blow so hard that the other eagles had to keep their distance from it. Those who were above the eagle were clearly the top disciples of the Split Mountain Sect. Especially the youth standing at the front with a sword on his back, his cultivation had already reached the seventhyer of spiritual warriors. But there was one person beside the young man who caught Qin Tian''s attention enough. "This aura." Said Qin Tian with narrowed eyes. It was a 17 year old youth. The young man''s face looked pale even though his aura looked fine. His cultivation was already at the fourth level of spiritual warriors which was quite high among people his age in that group. "Is he a descendant of the Yue n?" What caught Qin Tian''s attention from the young man was because he sensed the Yue n bloodline on the young man''s body. The Yue n was not an Imperial n but it was a very powerful n because their ancestor was a very famous ancient god. In his past life, Qin Tian befriended the young lord of the n, and he was one of his supporters in fighting for Heaven''s Will. Qin Tian did not know the fate of him and the Yue n after he died, but seeing the Yue n descendants appear in Nirvana Heaven, and that even in a quite remote ce, he suspected that the n might have had an ident. "Sigh." Qin Tian sighed sadly. "Nothing can survive the fate of destruction after losing the struggle." Even the sects with Ancient Gods could not survive if an emperor wanted to destroy it. Only the imperial sect itself could survive because even an emperor had to think twice if they wanted to destroy an imperial sect. Many believed that every Emperor was still alive, they were only somewhere else unknown, and because every Emperor was destined to go there, that was why most emperors did not dare to destroy the other imperial sects. Qin Tian continued to stare at the young man while his mind tried to recall the cultivation techniques that belonged to the Yue n stored in his memory. For the sake of strengthening the people they support, each sect and n will usually pass their best cultivation techniques on to the people they support. Qin Tian himself possessed most of the main cultivation techniques belonging to the Yue n. "If they lose their inheritance, I should at least provide them with the cultivation techniques that belong to their n." He said to himself. He closed his eyes after that, but only a littleter, he opened his eyes again. The envoy who was standing at the front then cupped his fist towards the young man who was carrying the sword. "Greetings, young master Ling." He said respectfully. At the same time, he spoke to Qin Tian and the others via voice transmission. "His name is Ling Jian. And he is the son of the sect master and leader of our sect''s younger generation." "Quickly greet him. You are lucky to have met him before you even officially became sect disciples." "...." Yang Ming and the others. But even though they were stunned, they still followed the envoy''s words. The youth called young master Ling nodded before he spoke. "Are they leaving?" He asked. "Erm, they suddenly left before attacking us. Otherwise, we would all have died here." The envoy replied. Ling Jian immediately furrowed his forehead after he heard the envoy''s words. He pondered for a moment before speaking again. "All right, let''s go back." He said while waving his hand. Right after he spoke, the pale faced youth next to him suddenly snorted. "Hmph. You should have fought them so they don''t just walk away!" He says. "Yue Yang, you can''t say that." Ling Jian immediately rebuked him right after he spoke. "Hmph." And the young man only snorted in response. On the other hand, the envoy gave Qin Tian and the others a warning. "Yue Yang is the sect master''s personal disciple. His personality is somewhat twisted, you better not offend him, or he will kill you." Said the envoy. He spoke in such a serious tone that Yang Ming and the others didn''t dare ignore his words. But Qin Tian secretly smiled wryly. "The personality of the Yue n people still hasn''t changed after all this time, it looks like I''ll be dealing with a brat who is unruly." He shook his head. The Yue n young master in his past life also had a twisted personality. In order to make him his follower, Qin Tian had to beat him many times. Chapter 24 - Arrived At The Sect The group then left the ce. With such arge entourage, of course no one dared to stand in their way anymore. The eagle that Qin Tian and the others were boarding flew in the very back row. Apart from that envoy, basically no one paid attention to them. Even though they might just be low-level sect disciples, they were at least from that continent. They couldn''t be arrogant towards the people of the continent, but they could at least look down on the people from remote inds. Of course, they could only look down on people from remote inds like Yang Ming and the others. Some people also came from remote inds but they joined stronger sects. For those people, even they had to pay their respects when they met. As the eagle he was riding steadily flew, Qin Tian couldn''t help but look at the clock in the real world. It was almost 4 am which meant that he had been in that world for almost four days. "I can stay here at least three more days." Said Qin Tian. He began to think of a n to secure his body when he was out of that world. "But taking over Hu Lei''s body doesn''t seem entirely pointless either." From Hu Lei''s memory, he discovered that there were several of Hu Lei''s henchmen in the sect, and they weren''t weak characters among the sect disciples either. "I can use them. At least they can do little things for me." As he thought that, he or Hu Lei immediately sent a message to his henchmen. The message was simple, it sent information about him, and ordered them to obey his every order and treat him as if he was Hu Lei himself. If they dared to go against him, Hu Lei said in his message that he would kill them all. He sent such a message because he didn''t want to see them doubt and question his identity. ... About three hourster, Qin Tian and the others suddenly saw an enormous mountain not far ahead of them. Previously they could not see the mountain because there were many clouds blocking their view. The height of the mountain was probably over three hundred kilometers, and one thing that caught the eye of the mountain was that it was actually split in two. In the middle of the mountain, there was a very long river and the river separated the mountain into two even though it was actually only one mountain. The river was definitely no ordinary river because even from a distance, Qin Tian and the others could see plumes of white mist like clouds floating above the river. They were, of course, no ordinary mist or vapor because even from a distance they could feel an extremely pure aura from them. Yang Ming and the others who had never seen the world were naturally shocked when they saw the river, but Qin Tian still did not react because he had already seen many such things. Such things are usually called spiritual springs even though they are not sometimes water. As long as they generate a lot of spiritual energy, they will be referred to as spiritual springs by the people of the sixteen heavens. "The river is the foundation of our sect." The envoy who was standing at the front began to exin. "The closer you are to the river, your cultivation will also grow faster. But since your cultivation is still low, you can only be disciples of the outer court first." "You will be junior disciples when you break through to the sixthyer of Spiritual Apprentice before you turn twenty, and you will be senior disciples as long as you be Spiritual Warriors." "Very well, I will take you to the residence of the outer court disciples." He then waved his hand. After which, the eagle they were riding in then flew off in another direction. It flew in a certain direction at the top of the mountain. As the eagle got closer to the mountain, Yang Ming and the others finally realized that it was a farm. ''....'' Their expressions became strange when they saw that. They look awkward. The envoy was clearly aware of their awkwardness. "Ehmm." He cleared his throat. "One of your duties as outer disciples is to maintain this sect''s farm. Don''t think that this is just a normal farm, among those nts, there will be some nts that will grow into spiritual nts." "Well, I won''t exin much more, you will understand by yourselfter." Not long after, the eagle they were riding innded on awn in front of the settlement. It was of course not a small settlement as there were at least five thousand houses there. Each house even has their own yard. Right after they got off the eagle''s back, an old man then came towards them. When the old man arrived in front of them, he suddenly cupped his fist towards the envoy and said. "Greetings senior." He even bent his body. While Yang Ming and the others were stunned once again, Qin Tian only shook his head. Almost all sects have the same rules. Those who fail to be junior disciples will usually be outer court elders. Their status was very low, they were considered equal to junior disciples but obviously not a single outer court elder dared to provoke a junior disciple. And when they met senior disciples, they even had to call them seniors even if they were much older than that senior disciple. The envoy only nodded lightly in response. He then spoke to the elder. "They are the new disciples that I brought, their talents are quite good, I hope you take good care of them all. I''m sure they can be junior disciples in the future." He says. He was clearly showing his support for them. There was a reason why the envoy treated Yang Ming and the others quite well, it was because he was also from a remote ind. "Rest assured senior, this old man will definitely give them a lot of guidance." The old man answered with a sincere smile. "Mmmm." He then turned to Yang Ming and the others. He stared at Qin Tian for a moment but still pretended as if nothing had happened. "From now on all of you have to try hard. If you can be junior disciples, your future path will be wider." "If you are lucky, you can even be sect elders in the future. At that time, if you return to your ind, you can even set up a mortal kingdom there." He said with a faint smile. "Alright, I''ll be going now, I hope we can meet again in a short time." After saying that, he then jumped onto the eagle''s back. And the eagle flew right away after that. Yang Ming and the others didn''t avert their eyes until the eagle disappeared from their sight. They then turned towards the old man. However, when they looked at the old man once again, they found the friendly smile on the old man''s face hadpletely disappeared. No, he was still smiling, but his smile looked like a ghostly smile trying to scare off children. He showed his yellow and missing teeth as he smiled. Chapter 25 - Returning To Real World "Hihihihihi." The old man then chuckled. "You little bastards, don''t think you can live so easily here just because a senior disciple supports you." He says. As he spoke, he released his aura a little. Even though he used to be just a disciple who failed to be a junior disciple, but after so many years of cultivation, his cultivation still reached the realm of the Spiritual Warrior. Yang Ming and the others almost fell from just the shockwave caused by his aura. Luckily the old man only let off his aura for a moment. After which, he then turned around while waving his hand. "Follow me!" "You have to adapt to life in this ce." Qin Tian said as he tapped Yang Ming''s shoulder. They then followed the old man. The ce the old man was aiming at was an ancient pavilion located in the middle of the settlement. Nothing stood out from the pavilion but the aura in the pavilion felt even stronger than the houses in the settlement. Along the way, they encountered many other disciples, but the disciples only nced at them briefly before returning to their own business. When they arrived in front of the pavilion, the old man suddenly stopped them. "You wait here!" He says. After which, he then entered the pavilion. About 5 minutester, he finally walked out of the pavilion. And he came out carrying a stack of small bags the size of a woman''s purse. "Take these!" He said as he threw the bags at Yang Ming and the others. Qin Tian also received one. It was a spatial bag that had the same use as the spatial ring or storage ring. It''s just that, the space in the bag is much smaller than the storage ring. And of course, carrying the bag isn''t as easy as carrying a storage ring either. The storage ring was actually not a rare item, but for the outer court disciples of a small sect, a storage ring was still too expensive for them. "There is one basic cultivation technique, three low level mortal techniques, and a guide for outer court disciples inside those bags. And there is also a key to your home in this settlement." The old man exined. "Now you can go." He then waved his hand. After which, he returned to the pavilion. But before he entered the pavilion, three eagles suddenly appeared in the sky and they descended towards the pavilion. The arrival of the three eagles immediately shocked everyone in the settlement, even the old man couldn''t help but tidy up his clothes and expression. In each of the eagles stood a young man in his 20s. The three of them looked arrogant, and as they stared at the settlement, they looked very disparaging. After their eaglended on the ground, the old man immediately ran towards them. He had been very respectful of the previous envoy, but to the three young men, his expression had really been exaggerated. He looked like a puppy chasing its mother as he ran towards them. Yuan Ji, Yuan Yu, and Yuan Li are the names of each of them. They were still in the same n as sect masters, but for some reason, they ended up bing Hu Lei''s henchmen. The three youths didn''t even look at the old man. After getting off their eagles, they immediately walked towards Qin Tian. Of course, they were still acting arrogant because Qin Tian ordered them to pretend they did. He spoke to them via voice transmission right after they got there. He might have ordered them to obey him as if he were Hu Lei himself, but in front of other people, he couldn''t show it. After they arrived in front of them, they then looked at them one by one. Yang Ming and the others felt worried when they were stared at by them. But luckily they only stared at them briefly before their gazes stopped on Qin Tian. Of course, that only worries them more. But what Yuan Ji said next left them and even the old man dumbfounded. "Boy,e with us. You will be our servant, and you can stay at our ce. Even if you haven''t cultivated yet, I can help you gain junior disciple status." .... Qin Tian is not the type to be wordy. Their acting may look ridiculous in the eyes of those who know it, but for those who don''t know anything, they just think an apple fell on Qin Tian''s head. For the outer court disciples, being able to be a senior disciple servant was tantamount to stepping into the dragon gate. Even the outer court elders wanted the position. Compared to doing tasks like farming and the like, following a senior disciple was definitely much better, especially if it was a senior disciple of high status like the Yuan trio. Qin Tian immediately agreed to Yuan Ji''s offer, and after that, he immediately followed the Yuan trio. Before leaving, he even ordered Yuan Ji to say a few words to the old man to look after Yang Ming and the others. The old man could ignore the emvoy''s words, but he clearly didn''t dare to ignore Yuan Ji''s words. ... The next three days, he spent his time at the Yuan trio''s residence. What he was doing there was just cultivating. With the cultivation resources provided by the Yuan trio, he had finally reached the pinnacle of spiritual apprenticeship within three days. Statistics: Unlocked skills: Cultivation Technique: Martial Arts Techniques: / (Note: 100 spiritual energies can be converted into 1 spiritual source. The speed at which spiritual energy converts to spiritual sources depends on the yer''s talent.) The Longevity Scripture''s Ability increased once again when he reached the pinnacle of spiritual apprenticeship, and he even had 5000 unused spiritual energy. But he chose to hold on to his cultivation for a while. When the clock in the real world was nearly 7 in the morning, he finally came out of that world. As for his body, he left it at the most important ce in the Yuan trio''s residence. .... Chapter 26 - Morning The sky was already clear when Qin Tian walked out of the capsule. His body was so refreshed as if he had just woken up from a deep sleep. Today''s virtual reality technology is very sophisticated. Even though the consciousness of the people who use it is always active, their bodies are in a deep sleep state. After exiting the capsule, he immediately paid attention to his spiritual world. There are now a hundred spiritual energies in his spiritual world. Even though they had not yet condensed, having a hundred spiritual energies in his body made Qin Tian feel extremely strong. Shua... He then jumped up, and to his surprise, his head immediately reached the ceiling of his room. "Earth''s gravity is much weaker than sixteen heavens. Over there a hundred spiritual energies may be almost useless, but here is enough to be a superhuman." "But I have to immediately condense these spiritual energies." Perhaps his strength increased drastically after spiritual energy appeared in his body, but without a spiritual source, he could not continue to generate spiritual energy. In addition, the absence of spiritual energy on earth could cause the spiritual energy in his body to spread out from his body. He then looked around before sitting cross-legged. Of course, without the Primordial God Body, it wouldn''t be so easy to condense a hundred spiritual energies, but Qin Tian was sure he could do it quite quickly because of the experiences in his past life. Besides, this was only the first breakthrough in cultivation that could be said to be very easy. He was sure he could do it in ten minutes. And this time he still chose to use the Longevity Scripture. Boom... About ten minutester, his body suddenly erupted. He was already prepared for that, before spiritual energy gushed out from his body, he immediately suppressed his aura from escaping his body. With earth''s gravity weak, even a breakthrough into the firstyer of Spiritual Apprentice could cause a ring disturbance. Cough... Of course, force-suppressing his aura right after breaking through had some side effects. He immediately vomited a mouthful of blood after that. If it weren''t for his experience controlling his body, he could have been seriously injured when he did that. "Huh." He then took a deep breath. When he opened his eyes again, there was a sh of light shining in his eyes. Maybe his body still looked the same as before, but there was a huge power hidden within his body. He felt that a hit from him could easily destroy even a concrete wall. After that, he then walked towards the bathroom. Although his body did not emit mud like it did to the bodies of some characters in cultivation novels after they made a cultivation breakthrough, it was still very dirty from sweat. .... A few momentster, Qin Tian came out of the bathroom with a towel covering his body. He then took out the school clothes in the wardrobe of his room. The high school final exams have beenpleted, but students are still required toe to school until the graduation ceremony is held. Of course, their time to go to school was not as early as on normal days. Otherwise, he wouldn''t stay in the sixteen heavens until 7 in the morning. He might be able to skip school, but his life on earth until now has made him very ustomed to modern life. After days of living in sixteen heavens, he also needs refreshment on the modern earth. After wearing a school uniform, Qin Tian then smoothed his hair in front of the mirror. He looked at his face and figure and finally let out a sigh. Perhaps because he was reincarnated from within the stomach, it caused his face on earth to be almost the exact same as he was in his past life. He has a handsome Asian face. His expression looked calm and rxed but it also gave people a feeling of innocence. To be honest he himself was confused by his expression. Some people sometimes feel that he is a man with a calm personality, but some people feel that he has an innocent personality. But that was only for his expression, only Qin Tian and those who knew him, knew that he was not as calm and innocent as he seemed. He can sometimes joke and make jokes. But ording to him he is a man who can show various personalities. And he doesn''t know which is his true personality. After seeing his face in the mirror, he then turned his gaze towards the window. His aunt''s vi is in the center of the city, so from that vi, he can see the skyscrapers in the city of Z. There is one building that catches Qin Tian''s attention. It wasn''t the tallest building, but in terms of design, it looked the most futuristic of all the buildings in the city. The building is the branch office of the Night-Heaven Company. As for their headquarters, it is in the city of Arsenal on the European continent. Seeing the building, Qin Tian started thinking about what he should do on earth. When he was reborn on earth, he thought of many ns, but because he did not have the strength, in the end, none of his ns were carried out. But now it''s different. ... After that, he then left his room. When he came out of his room, the door to the room next to his room also opened. Shui Yingyue, who was already in school uniform, also came out of her room. The white shirt with a gray tieyered in a brown short-sleeved suit and a short skirt that covers half of her thighs makes her figure look very attractive. The serious expression on her face plus the silver sses she wore made her figure as an educated woman stand out. ... (Here I want to inform you that the Nine Element Simbols was renamed the Nine Divine Symbols. Well, they''ve only been mentioned once, but they really stand out in the future. Speaking of plots on earth, well you can look forward to it.) Chapter 27 - Dear Sister The girl didn''t even nce at him. After she passed through the door to her room, she immediately walked towards the stairs. Qin Tian could only smile wryly. He then followed behind her. He ns to calm her downter when they go to school. Below, Qin Tian did not find anyone. His aunt was clearly not home yet, and he didn''t know where Ang was. Ang herself works at her mother''spany. She and her mother were quite often away when certain things were going on at thepany. After he left Ang''s roomst night, the woman re-logged into Game Sixteen Heaven but she stopped at half past six in the morning. Since there was no one in the vi, Qin Tian and Shui Yingyue went straight to the exit of the vi. Shui Yingyue walked with fast steps, but no matter how fast she walked, she still couldn''t leave Qin Tian. Outside the vi there are several cars with futuristic designs. After leaving the vi, Shui Yingyue immediately walked towards a white Ferrari that looked elegant, and Qin Tian still continued to follow her. As she arrived beside that Ferrari door, she finally turned towards Qin Tian. "Your car is there, why are you still following me?" She said as she nced at the white BMW which was quite a distance from her car. Qin Tian did not answer her words, he only smiled gently. He then walked towards the Ferrari''s right door. After that, he opened the door. Before he got into the car, he looked at Shui Yingyue one more time. "Get in!" He said in a fairly firm tone. Now he shows his attitude as a big brother. They may be about the same age, but as a man, he should naturally assume the role of a big brother. Before this, many things made him have to hold back his attitude. But now it''s different. "...." Shui Yingyue. The girl was clearly surprised by Qin Tian''s attitude. Even her expression changed slightly. Qin Tian kept smiling, and he then entered the car. It took a while before Yingyue got into her car, and the moment she entered her car, she acted as if nothing had happened. She then started the engine before driving the car. Qin Tian didn''t talk to her right away, instead, he took out his smartphone first. He then opened a game forum. When he opened the forum, he found all the discussions on the forum were only about the Sixteen Heaven Game. Some people discussed the identity of Jian who had purchased the Primordial God Body, but there were more people who discussed the game. They praised how good the game was, but there were also some who cursed because they found misfortune in the game. "Damn, I was just casually teasing the youngdy of the n I work for, but I was suddenly killed just like that, aren''t the NPCs in this game really too cruel." "Hmph, you''re lucky enough, I happened to be the young lord of a n, but I was suddenly killed by my brother who wanted the n leader position." "I''m more unlucky, I was killed by a young master just because the woman he likes likes my reincarnation." "Hahahaha, that''s your unlucky fate. My reincarnation turned out to have an older sister who was very beautiful and strong, she always protected me, and she blushed when I teased her." "...." Qin Tian shook his head as he read theirments. He evenughed a little. As heughed, he could feel Yingyue ncing at him asionally. "Huh." He exhaled a breath. He then put down his smartphone before turning his gaze towards Yingyue who was driving the car. The girl also happened to be ncing up at him so that their gazes met as she turned her gaze towards him. Seeing that, the girl quickly tried to turn her gaze back, but before she could avert her gaze, Qin Tian then stretched out his hand towards her face. Under ordinary circumstances, there was no way he could reach her face before she looked away, but with Qin Tian''s current strength, he could move in a way that ordinary humans could not understand. His hand was still moving slowly, but it still managed tond steadily on one of her cheeks. ''....'' The eyes behind her sses immediately widened when she saw Qin Tian''s hand. Qin Tian only smiled when he saw her reaction. He then said. "Yingyue, sorry for disappointing you so often, but from now on, I definitely won''t let anyone hurt you. Trust your brother." Titttt..... The sound of a car horn startled the two of them. As they looked ahead, they found that the car had nearly hit the road divider. Seeing that, Yingyue quickly turned the wheel of her car. After the car stabilized again, she turned her gaze to Qin Tian once again. And she said. "Is there something wrong with your head?" Qin Tian was not surprised by her answer, he still showed a gentle smile on his face. "Maybe. But as your brother, it is my responsibility to protect you, my dear sister." While saying that, he once again stretched out his hand towards her. She naturally couldn''t stop his movements, and this time he pinched one of her slender cheeks. "I''m sure you''ll call me big brother again sometime soon." He says. Even though Yingyue was still trying to maintain her cold expression, the skin on her face that had started to turn slightly red proved that she was almost blushing Qin Tian was not joking as he spoke. L In reality, he did have deep affection for Shui Yingyue. Even though in his past life he had a very high status, in reality he didn''t have a single family member. His disciple and master were the only ones he had a family-like rtionship with. He had a fianc¨¦ but he almost forgot the engagement because each of them had ambitions that kept them from being together. He didn''t know what kind of affection he felt for Shui Yingyue, but for sure, he had the desire to always protect her. ... Some timeter, they arrived in front of a school building that looked very futuristic. Rather than saying a school building, it looked more like a university. .... (I don''t know what you guys think of this chapter, but here I want to assure you that Shui Yingyue, she is definitely not a useless woman. She will never be a burden. She is a woman who deserves to be the main character of a novel. Lol.) Talking about school. Schools in this novel consist of Elementary School, 6 years, Junior High School, 3 years, and Senior High School, 3 years. Now he was senior high school. Chapter 28 - Clara Driving a sports car was inconspicuous at the school because too many students came in expensive cars. It is an international school. Apart from Asian people, almost half of the students who attend school there are from other countries. Most of them are the children of executives from foreignpanies. Yingyue then drove her car to the school parking lot. She seemed in a hurry as she drove. After the car stopped, she immediately opened the car door and got out of the car at that moment. Before she could take a step, Qin Tian spoke once again. "Ohhh, it''s been years since I saw my sister blush." ''....'' This time the girl actually turned around. But her expression was very cold. She touches her sses and speaks. "Qin Tian, ??I will send you to a mental hospital if there is something wrong with your brain." After saying that, she immediately turned around and walked away from there, leaving behind a yfully smiling Qin Tian. "Is this a tsundere sister?" Qin Tian shook his head. He then took his bag before opening the car door. At the moment he even carried two simple virtual equipment that were shaped like sses. He was in case something happened to his body so that he could go straight to the sixteen heavens. He brought two because he was worried that one of them would take damage. After that, he immediately walked towards the school building. He actually didn''t have many friends apart from a few students in the same ss as him, so he didn''t greet anyone as he walked towards his ss. Not long after, he arrived at the door of ss 3-C. As for Shui Yingyue, she was in ss 3-A. All ss A no matter if it was grade 1, 2, or 3, they were on the third floor. sses B are on the second floor, and sses C are on the first floor. The students in ss C were of course the students with the lowest scores. Of course, being in ss C doesn''t mean Qin Tian is a stupid student. His soul, however, was once the soul of a Paragon. In terms of brain power, his brain could not bepared to the brains of most ordinary humans. At least he could easily remember every single thing. However, just because someone has a strong brain does not mean that someone simply has high educational value. It also cannot determine whether a person is being smart. Even if he can remember everything, but what if he doesn''t like reading books. Of course, since this is an international school, even the dumbest of students have a much higher level of insight than most people. Educated people can be ministers, but only those with a high level of insight can be kings. As he entered the ssroom, Qin Tian saw about twenty students in the ss who made up two thirds of the total students. Half of the students in the ss were foreigners consisting of white people, ck people, and middle easterners. All the students spoke intimately regardless of their respective races. Except for certain interests, racism in high society is very rare. If the upper ss society is also racist, their nation is destined to be a short-lived nation no matter how strong they are. At least that is what often happens in sixteen heavens. In fact, this is also the case on earth, but humans who live short lives forget history very quickly. ... There were several people waving at him as he entered the ssroom. He smiled at them as he walked towards the table at the very back. There was a fat man at the table he was addressing, and the man had already called out to him many times when he walked into the ssroom. "Qin, Qin, have you yed it?" Asked the fat man. He showed his smartphone screen as he spoke. That is of course the Sixteen Heaven Game website. "I yed it until 7 am." Qin Tian replied with a friendly smile. "How about you, Fatty Li?" As he spoke, Qin Tian couldn''t help but stare at the man''s face. There are several scars on his face. Li Laoshan is the fat man''s name. And he''s not a minor character. His father, Li Qiye, was the second richest person in Z city. He had businesses scattered all over the earth. Even though his aunt was the richest woman in town Z, there were ten men who were richer than her in that city. "Wow." Li Laoshan immediately stared at him when he heard the answer. "I wanted to y a little longer, but my mom stopped me in the middle of the game." He answered. "You know, I wanted to buy an item in that game, but my father hit me straight before I even finished my words." He said while pointing at some of the punch marks on his face. "By the way, what''s your game nickname, let''s be friends?" He asked. "Ehmmm." Qin Tian cleared his throat immediately after he heard his question. He then sat on a chair beside Li Laoshan. "This is a secret!" He answered. ''....'' "Y-you¡­" He wanted to speak but his words were interrupted when a woman suddenly walked into the ssroom. It was a mixed Asian and European woman. She has pale white skin and golden hair like Europeans, but the Asian face and figure stand out so much that she doesn''t look like a mixed woman if it weren''t for her hair and skin color. Her height is over 160cm which is quite tall for an Asian woman. Of course, because she was only 17 years old. In the next 2 years, she might be able to grow another 10cm. What attracts the most attention of the woman''s appearance are her golden eyes and her style which looks very feminine and refined. She was carrying a stack of books that she was leaning against her chest, and it made her look like a virtuous woman. But Qin Tian who knew her well enough knew that only her style looked feminine. She was actually a ss A student, and she was Shui Yingyue''s best friend. Qin Tian also became friends with her because she also liked ying games. She can even be said to be a fanatic gamers. Besides, one thing that was clear about her was that she liked him. ra is the woman''s name, and she does not have a surname. Qin Tian didn''t know her background, but she was a very rich woman for a high school girl. Many asked about her background, but she always said all the property she had was inherited from her parents. ra''s aim in the ss was clear to meet him as she immediately walked towards him after she entered the ssroom. Unlike other feminine women who sometimes smile shyly, this woman immediately shows a confident smile when she arrives in front of him. "Is there something?" Qin Tian asked before he spoke. "I just want to ask." ra replied. "I want to know your nickname?" She then asked. ''....'' "This is a secret." Qin Tian finally could only answer with the same answer as he answered Li Laoshan. But ra''s question made him feel as if the woman was suspecting him. Qin Tian couldn''t help but think about whether there was any drawback to his nickname. But he didn''t think there was anything strange about Jian''s nickname that someone who knew him would attribute the nickname to him. Of course, when he keeps his nickname a secret, his friends will probably start to suspect him. He had already thought about the matter from the very beginning he bought the Primordial God Body. Maybe if it was another game, he could easily create another ount that he could show other people. But the problem is; The Sixteen Heaven game does not allow one person to have two ounts. Things like that are actually not new because some games also make rules like that. He might be able to make some excuses to Li Laoshan, but it was hard to hide something from a woman like ra. She might not be as genius as Shui Yingyue, but in terms of emotional intelligence and shrewdness, she was probably on the same level as his aunt. Apart from that, she was also quite close to Shui Yingyue. Even though Shui Yingyue definitely wouldn''t tell their family secrets, but if ra tried to bother her, she might be able to reveal an gap. "Oh, looks like you can''t say it in front of a lot of people! All right, then you can tell me via Telegram." She says. And she spoke with a confident expression as if what she said was the right thing. "Okay, I''ll be back now." After that, she immediately turned around and walked towards the door with feminine steps. ''.....'' Qin Tian. .... Chapter 29 - Shui Yingyues Actions There are no lessons in school other than education about university life and adultmunity life. School also ends faster than normal days. At 11 o''clock, the students were allowed to go home. Throughout the ss, Qin Tian continued to receive messages from ra, but he chose not to answer which caused the woman to start harassing him with more spam messages. When he came home from school, Li Laoshan took him on a trip to several entertainment venues, but he refused because he wanted to return to sixteen heaven soon. However, just as he was about to head to the school parking lot, he found Shui Yingyue''s white Ferrari already sliding out of the school gates. In the end, he was only on foot as he walked out of the school gate. Of course, just moments after he got out, another car had stopped beside him. It was Li Laoshan''s car. When the windshield of the car door opened, Li Laoshan immediately greeted him. "Hey Qin, why are you on foot? How about youe with me?" "Okay, if you want to take me home." Qin Tian replied. "Don''t worry, I''m not taking you anywhere." Shizzzz.... Just before Qin Tian opened the car door, another car suddenly stopped right behind Li Laoshan''s car. It was a ck Lamborghini which looked very morous. "Ha ha ha." Li Laoshan immediatelyughed when he saw the car. "Looks like today is your lucky day, my friend." Said Li Laoshan After saying that, he immediately stepped on the gas pedal of his car without giving Qin Tian a chance to open the car door. The ck Lamborghini rushed forward as Li Laoshan''s car pulled away. The windshield of the Lamborghini car was already open when it arrived in front of him. "Get in!" ra said without further ado. Her expression looked very serious when she spoke. Before Qin Tian asked, she had already exined it first. "Yingyue went to see her father at the Z international hospital." Hearing ra''s words, Qin Tian immediately opened the car door and got into it. Perhaps due to family pressure, Shui Yingyue''s father had suffered from several illnesses ever since he was divorced by his aunt. He is often hospitalized. To suddenly show up at Z international hospital, it meant that his illness was severe enough. After all, he lived in another city that was also very developed, but he was still sent to city Z. Z international hospital is actually not a big hospital, rather than being called a hospital, it is actually more suitable to be called a research institute for doctors. Of course, it was a veryrge research institute. And that''s why so many people with serious illnessese there. That''s because there are many top professors in the medical field living there. After Qin Tian got into her car, ra immediately stepped on the gas pedal of her car. Even though the woman looks feminine, but she drives her car quite wildly. Of course, she asionally nced at Qin Tian as she drove her car. "What?" Said Qin Tian. "It''s okay, but Yingyue is really lucky to have a big brother like you. Even though you may not be a useful older brother, but you are at least worried about the problem." She said in a gentle tone. "Oh, do you also want to be my sister?" Even though he didn''t know ra''s background, but he guessed that the woman might have had a bad past considering some of her behavior. Qin Tian just spoke, and the woman then opened the car drawer. There is a cigarette box in the drawer. She took the cigarette box before offering it to Qin Tian. "Want to smoke?" Qin Tian looked at ra for a moment, after that, he took a cigarette from the cigarette box. He was not a smoker on earth, but in his past life, he smoked quite a lot. Previously he was worried that his body''s health would be affected if he smoked, but after his body could cultivate, he was no longer worried about it. After Qin Tian took one cigarette, ra also took one. She lit her cigarette first before handing the match to Qin Tian. In an instant, the car''s cabin immediately filled with smoke. This was Qin Tian''s first time smoking, but ra didn''t react when she saw him smoking. But Qin Tian couldn''t help but speak. "By the way, you really look like my aunt." Qin Tian said as he looked at the cigarette in ra''s mouth. He said it was because his aunt was also a smoker. Whether it was his aunt or ra, he suspected that the two women might have had issues that frustrated them at times. "Ha ha." raughed lightly when she heard his words. "No matter how bad I am, I definitely won''t be like Lady Cobra who married three men to steal their wealth." "But, are you worried about that?" "Worried? Why should I worry about your life choices." "Hmph." She immediately grumbled when she heard his answer. ... Not long after, they finally arrived at Z international hospital. There weren''t many people in the hospital, but those who were there all looked unusual. Qin Tian also saw Shui Yingyue''s white Ferrari in the hospital parking lot. After the car stopped, he immediately got out of the car before running towards the hospital building. When he entered the lobby of the hospital, he saw Shui Yingyue being intercepted by three people consisting of two men and one woman. This wasn''t the first time Qin Tian had seen them as they were members of the Shui family. The woman''s name was Shui Ying, and at this time the woman seemed to be arguing with Shui Yingyue. "Why are you here, get out of here, you daughter of a whore." Said the woman. Even though Qin Tian was still quite far away, he could clearly hear the woman''s words. And right after that woman spoke, Shui Yingyue''s already cold expression suddenly turned colder. Before Shui Ying could even react, Shui Yingyue suddenly raised her hand. Her palms were clenched tightly so that the blood vessels in her hands were clearly visible. After which, she then sent her fist towards Shui Ying''s face. Bam... Her fist finallynded on Shui Ying''s nose. Not only was Qin Tian shocked, even ra who had just arrived beside him also opened her mouth when she saw what Shui Yingyue was doing. "Oh, my goddess." Said ra. Chapter 30 - The Problem Was Resolved Quickly Thump... The woman staggered two steps before falling on the floor after being hit in the face by Shui Yingyue. It was unknown how strong Shui Yingyue''s punch was, but the woman''s face immediately turned green with anger. Although Shui Yingyue might not like what her mother had done, she would always be angry if her mother was insulted. "You whore, how dare you hit me." Shui Ying immediately shouted. She shouted so loudly that the people in the lobby were shocked. She clearly didn''t care about the gazes of the people in the lobby because after that she immediately spoke in high tones to the two men who had previously stood beside her. "Beat that bitch." She said. The two men were younger than her. In fact, one of them was her younger brother while the other was her cousin. They also looked furious when they saw Shui Yingyue smack their older sister in the face. After hearing their elder sister''s words, they immediately moved towards Shui Yingyue. Shui Yingyue might be able to hit a woman, but she definitely couldn''t go against two men. Qin Tian who saw that naturally couldn''t stay still, he immediately ran towards them. They hadn''t even reached Shui Yingyue yet and he had already arrived right beside Shui Yingyue. Without thinking, he rushed forward. "You two little rascals sure dare try to hit my little sister in front of my eyes." After saying that, he immediately swung his palms at their faces. Ping... Ping... He held back his strength as he hit them, but it still knocked them face down to the floor in that instant. "Ouch." They screamed in pain. "You. How dare you." Shui Ying shouted once again the moment she saw him. But he paid no heed to the woman, he immediately turned towards Shui Yingyue. She was clearly the one who was the most surprised among them. Her expression was stifled and she stared at him with stunned eyes. It took a while before her expression recovered. After which, she suddenly spoke words which made Qin Tian''s mouth open wide. "Thank you." She said in a low voice while her head bowed slightly. After saying that, she immediately ran inside. At the same time, ra arrived beside him. And she then said. "Is this the rtionship between a siscon and a brocon?" "...." Qin Tian ignored the woman, he immediately ran over to catch up to Shui Yingyue. Of course, ra was still following behind him. Not long after, he saw a hospital room guarded by bodyguards who looked like military soldiers. When Shui Yingyue arrived in front of them, the guards bowed to her before letting her enter the room they were guarding. Her father''s problem wasn''t the only reason why the Shui family hated Shui Yingyue so much, but it was because her grandfather who was the patriarch of the Shui family loved Shui Yingyue the most of all of his grandchildren. Shui Yingyue''s father''s divorce caused the Shui family to lose a lot of wealth, but it was probably only about one sixth of their entire fortune. The only wealth that Shui Yingyue''s mother had obtained was only wealth on behalf of her father. As for the rest of their wealth, most of them were held by the old man. It was precisely because of this that they were so worried. They were worried that the old man would pass all of his wealth to Shui Yingyue. When he saw the bodyguards salute Shui Yingyue, Qin Tian immediately stopped. Obviously they were her grandfather''s direct subordinates which meant her grandfather was also in there. Seeing Shui Yingyue enter that hospital room, Qin Tian immediately turned around. With her grandfather around, the rest of the Shui family would definitely not dare to do anything to Shui Yingyue. He had no connection with the Shui family, he naturally wouldn''t enter there as long as Shui Yingyue''s safety was guaranteed. He, however, is Qin Wuxin''s nephew. The old man might have loved Shui Yingyue very much, but he must have hated Qin Wuxin a lot. As that woman''s nephew, even if he was innocent, he would definitely be hated as well. Ding... The Telegram application on his smartphone suddenly received a message. It was from Shui Yingyue. (Go home now! I''m fine here. I''ll be long enough, you can go back to using my car, the key was in it.) Seeing the message, Qin Tian immediately turned around to leave. He also didn''t want to be overprotective of her, which might cause her to feel ufortable. "Are youing back?" Asked ra. "Yes, can you apany Yingyue." He couldn''t enter but there was no problem with ra. As Shui Yingyue''s close friend, Shui Yingyue''s grandfather would definitely wee her in kind. "Hmm, I dide here to apany Yingyue!" ra replied. After saying that, she immediately walked towards the door of the hospital room with her feminine steps. She looked virtuous as she walked. ''....'' .... (Note: This is a fictional earth, so it will not bepletely the same as ours.) Chapter 31 - Wingless_Butterfly Qin Tian finally went home using Shui Yingyue''s car. When he arrived at the vi, he was a little surprised because he saw his aunt''s car in the vi yard. "What has she done?" After parking the car, he immediately walked towards the vi. And as he expected, he saw his aunt sitting alone at the guest table drinking beer and smoking a cigarette. She was still wearing office clothes, but her clothes looked messy. "Um, you''re back." Said his aunt when she saw his arrival. Her voice sounded trembling as she spoke. Obviously she was pretty drunk already. Qin Tian couldn''t help but sit in front of her before speaking. "Auntie, you must drink less and smoke less." He advised her. Even though his aunt looks healthy and young, he knows that she is not as healthy as she looks. His aunt did not answer his words of advice, instead, she changed the subject. "Did Yingyue go to see her father?" She asked. "Em." Qin Tian nodded. "Hmph." She suddenly snorted. "I hope that man can die sooner." ''....'' "Auntie, if Uncle Shui heard what you said, he might really die!" Qin Tian smiled wryly. "But I really want him to die sooner. That old man will probably give Yingyue arge part of his inheritance, at that time, I can teach them some lessons." She drank another can of beer after saying that. After that, she suddenly stood up. "I want to sleep." She says. She then walked towards her room with wobbly steps. Luckily her room was on the lower floor so she didn''t have to climb the stairs. "Aunt." Qin Tian then called out to her while she was still halfway away from her room. Qin Tian''s tone sounded serious as he called out to her. "Uhmmm." The woman then stopped and looked back. Qin Tian then asked. "Auntie, do you have enemies?" "If you need help, you can tell me, I might be able to help you." Maybe if his aunt wanted him to kill someone, he was sure he could do it without a trace as long as that person wasn''t hiding in certain ces like military headquarters. "...." His aunt''s expression as she looked at him immediately turned strange. She was silent for a moment before speaking. "Now that I suddenly realize it, you seem different from before." "Hmmm." Qin Tian cleared his throat with an embarrassed expression. "Are you?" His aunt looked like she wanted to say something but she didn''t say anything in the end. "Emm." He then looked at his aunt in confusion. From the moment he mentioned the Primordial God Body item, he had always felt his aunt was acting strange. He felt as if there was something about him that his aunt knew about. "Well, I don''t want you to solve my problem, but if you really want to help, you can start by building an underground faction." "Oh, of course it would be great if you could rule the entire underground world of this city." She says. Of course, she spoke in a joking tone. After saying that, she immediately turned around and walked towards her room. And she immediately closed the door to her room after she entered her room. Qin Tian who was left alone in the living room couldn''t help but be pensive for a moment. "Ruling the underground world, huh? This sounds fun." "But now I''d better focus on sixteen heaven first." After saying that, he immediately walked towards his room. .... Not long after, he then opened his eyes in sixteen heavens. He got up from the bed and took out themunication talisman that he had ced in his storage ring. He only got the spatial bag before, but the Yuan trio gave him a storage ring. It was very much needed because he found that things that did note from the game system could not be included in the game inventory. "Dina,e to my room, and don''t forget to bring the book that Yuan Ji gave you." He said to themunication talisman. On the surface, he might be Yuan Ji''s servant, but in that Yuan trio''s residence, he was the real boss. The Yuan trio naturally didn''t make him stay in their residence without a servant to take care of his necessities of life. Dina herself was just one of the orphaned girls the sect gathered. The reason why they could be gathered by the sect was because they had the potential to cultivate. But before they could cultivate, they would usually be assigned the task of helping sect disciples. Of course, their status was different from servants like Qin Tian. They were only considered mortal servants whereas he was cultivation servants. Not long after, he heard a young girl''s voice outside his room. "Master, are you in there?" The young girl''s voice sounded very soft. "You cane in!" Qin Tian replied. Click... The door to the room immediately opened right after he spoke. A 10 year old young girl then entered his room. She has a cute face, green eyes, and reddish ck hair that is still short. However, the moment he saw her face, he was immediately shocked as he saw a virtual screen suddenly appear right above her head. (Nickname: Wingless_Butterfly) Not only was Qin Tian shocked, the young girl was also very surprised when she saw him. "She was a real person before, but now." Qin Tian couldn''t help but be astonished. "You are a yer?" Qin Tian asked. "Mm." The young girl nodded. "You are also a yer, brother Jian, oh no, master Qin?" She said with a nervous expression. She was very polite when she spoke. "You don''t need to be so polite to me." Said Qin Tian. "But my mother said I had to be polite to every older brother I met if I wanted to be loved." ''....'' "By the way, do you know who I am?" Qin Tian then asked. He was surprised that he found the girl didn''t look like she was being surprised when she saw his nickname. She seemed only to be surprised when she saw his identity as a yer. "Emmm." The girl suddenly showed a confused expression. "My nickname, have you never heard of it?" Qin Tian said while pointing upwards. "Your nickname is Jian!" She still showed an innocent expression. "Ehmmm." Qin Tian cleared his throat. "If you open the Night-Heaven Game website, you should have read my nickname there." After saying that, he found the little girl''s expression suddenly turn sad. Chapter 32 - History Of The Sixteen Heaven "Ehm," Qin Tian immediately waved his hand to stop the girl from speaking when he saw her expression. He did not need to ask to know what was going on by the girl. People like her are pretty much found in the virtual gaming world, and they spend more of their time there because it''s only there that they can experience the real life. Qin Tian couldn''t help but sigh as he looked at the girl. He did not expect that he would meet someone with such a fate, especially one who was only 10 years old. "Emmmm." The girl tried to hide the sad expression on her face, she then handed the book she had brought to Qin Tian. "Master Qin, this is a book that was given by Master Yuan." She says. Qin Tian epted the book. After looking at the cover of the book for a while, he then said. "You can call me brother Qin from now on, don''t call me Master." "Is it true?" The girl''s face immediately turned cheerful after she heard his words. "Do you want to be my brother, brother Qin?" She asked with an innocent face. ''....'' .... After the girl left, Qin Tian immediately opened the book he had just received. The book is actually the history of sixteen heavens. It records many stories about emperors in thest few eras. Before he returned to the real world before, he asked Yuan Ji to find him the book. Ding. Right after he opened the book, he suddenly received a message. The message came from Prince Xue. "Brother Qin, you''re lucky you didn''t follow me. Do you know, everyone who followed me was killed by some of my brothers. Damn, these NPCs really don''t make sense." Qin Tian didn''t know whether he shouldugh or cry when he saw the message. "The NPCs in this game are very smart, you have to be careful not to get killed." He replied. "By the way, the kingdom wants to send me to the Giant Bamboo sect." "It''s a good ce, but I suggest you increase your strength first." "Mmm, you''re right." ... After their chat ended, Qin Tian immediately started reading the book. He had no trouble finding the information he was looking for because he was able to start with the story of the emperor before his era. And it was only momentster before he knew how many eras had passed since he died. It turned out that ten eras had passed since he died, and it was after that era that changes began to ur in the sixteen heavens. The person who became emperor in his era was the Emperor of the Desert. That was his enemy in his past life, and of course, the one who killed him. ording to the book, after the Emperor of the Desert disappeared, the Ji n suddenly appeared in sixteen heavens. They are very strong, and although they are still not as strong as sixteen heavens, they are said to have some treasures that allow them to suppress sixteen heavens. In the era after the Emperor of the Desert, the leader of their younger generation won the Heaven''s Will and became the Heavenly Emperor. That''s the beginning of real chaos. The chaos that urred was unimaginable. It was said that many Ancient Gods from the sixteen heavens had fallen because of the Heavenly Emperor of the Ji n. But with the many treasures left by the previous Emperors, the sixteen heavens still managed to survive. The Heavenly Emperor of the Ji n disappeared not long after, but after that, the Ji n managed to control three of the sixteen heavens. From this era, the sixteen heavens began to be called the Ji n era. Three eraster, the same thing still happened, and after that, the Ji n managed to control six of the sixteen heavens. They produced four Emperors in session who were the greatest miracles in the sixteen heavens. Although the Five Elements sect produced five Emperors, they did not produce Emperors in session like the Ji n did. Of course, the sess of the Ji n was also due to the many internal rivalries in the sixteen heavens. There are even quite a number of traitors. And the fifth era is the turning point of the sixteen heavens. A woman in armor suddenly appeared, and she then defeated all the geniuses of the sixteen heavens, forcing them to have no other choice but to submit to her. She is Titania. When she became a Paragon, her strength was said to be so strong that she could even defeat an ancient god with a single blow. She had unlocked nine of the nine divine symbols, but that was not what made her strength so powerful. Among the Emperors themselves, there were three Emperors who had unlocked the nine divine symbols, they were the me Emperor, the Southern Emperor, and the Purple Moon Emperor. These three are the three strongest Emperors of all Emperors. But even though they had also unlocked nine of the nine divine symbols, their strength was said to be still weaker than the strength of Titania when they were still in the Paragon realm. What made that woman so strong was said to be because of the Eternal Light Art that she created. To Be Continued. Chapter 33 - Eternal Light Era There is a proverb that anyone who has unlocked nine of the nine divine symbols can decide the owner of Heaven''s Will. Even though it was only a proverb because even those who had unlocked nine of the nine divine symbols would still have to fight if they were to obtain Heaven''s Will, but that proverb proves how powerful a person is who has unlocked nine of the nine divine symbols. With the nine divine symbols plus the Eternal Light Technique, even an ancient god who had lived dozens of eras couldn''t do anything to her. At that moment, there were hundreds of geniuses from the Ji n who had been massacred by her. In people''s eyes, bing the Heavenly Emperor for Titania was only a matter of stretching out her palm. However, something unexpected suddenly happened at that moment. There is a reason why every Heavenly Emperor went to an unknown ce some time after they became Heavenly Emperor. It is because their existence is no longer permitted by the sixteen heavens. If they remain in the sixteen heavens, there will be tribtion lightning that wille down to punish them. It was said that even the heavenly emperors would die if they were attacked by that tribtion lightning. But what surprised people was; The Ji n apparently possessed a heavenly treasure that could hide their heavenly emperor from the tribtion lightning. It turned out that the previous four Ji n Heavenly Emperors had never left but they were hiding in that heavenly treasure. Of course, the consequence of doing that was that they could never appear again. Previously they hid before the tribtion lightning fell, but if they came out now, the tribtion lightning would immediately descend, and even if they tried to hide again, the tribtion lightning would still chase them to their hiding ce. The only way they can survive is to leave sixteen heavens. Of course, there was no way they could leave unscathed. There is even a high chance that they will die on the way. But in order to stop Titania from bing a Heavenly Emperor, one of the Heavenly Emperors of the Ji n finally came out of hiding. That, of course, was something people weren''t expecting. However, what made people even more shocked was the strength of Titania itself. The Ji n Heavenly Emperor failed to stop her. She still managed to be a Heavenly Emperor in the end. After she became Heavenly Emperor, the other Heavenly Emperors had no other choice but to show themselves. The battle that shook the entire sixteen heavens immediately followed. And the Eternal Light Art truly demonstrated its true strength in that battle. It was said that the four Heavenly Emperors of the Ji n were defeated by her so they had to leave sixteen heavens. But perhaps because of that battle, the tribtion lightning for Titania descended earlier so that she too had to leave the sixteen heavens. Of course, before she left, she managed to deal such a fatal blow to the Ji n that those who used to rule six of the sixteen heavens only managed to keep one heaven under their control. That was the end of the heyday of the Ji n. After that, the sixteen heavens entered the Eternal Light era which stillsts until now. The reason why people called that era the Eternal Light era was because the light emanating from the Eternal Light Art never went out from then on. The light continued to shine so that the sixteen heavens never had another night. And it only ended when the next Heavenly Emperor, the Emperor of Eternal Darkness, used his strength to extinguish the light. The Eternal Darkness Emperor had the ambition to rival Titania''s so that he also developed his own martial art called the Art of Eternal Darkness. After he became Emperor, the first thing he did was try to extinguish the remnants of Eternal Light. Since the light was only a residual force, he was naturally able to extinguish it. But it is said that he received a counterattack from Eternal Light so that he sustained severe injuries. He became theughing stock of many, and he was so embarrassed that he didn''t dare to show himself again. And now is the sixth era of the Eternal Light era. After the Eternal Darkness Emperor, there were four more Emperors who appeared. And one of them came from the Ji n. But unlike before, the Ji n had stopped trying to dominate the sixteen heavens. That heavenly emperor of the Ji n also didn''t hide after he became Emperor. Rumors said it was because the treasure that could hide the emperor, had been taken away by the other emperors of the Ji n. But there are also rumors that the treasure has been damaged. Some even say that it disappeared during battle, and is currently hidden in a certain ce in the sixteen heavens. The Snow Lotus Emperor was thest Emperor, and now it has been twenty thousand years since she disappeared. "Huh, huh, huh." Qin Tian couldn''t help but gasp for breath after he read the book. Every heavenly emperor''s story could make anyone''s blood boil, but Titania''s story made him feel like screaming. "Now I''m pretty sure it''s her. Only she could possibly unlock nine of the nine divine symbols. And the Eternal Light Arts, that should be the technique she spoke of at that time." The problem is; in the book it said that Titania had always covered her entire body in such armor so that even her face was never seen. Until now no one knows who she is, where she came from. ... (Note: The me Emperor is male, the Southern Emperor is also male, and the Purple Moon Emperor is female.) Chapter 34 - Grasp The Dao Qin Tian then put the book into his storage ring. As he looked at the virtual screen in front of him, he couldn''t help but be shocked when he saw his aunt''s nickname status suddenly change from offline to online. Her nickname is Snow_Goose which really doesn''t match her identity. But Qin Tian chose not to contact her. After that, he then took out a thin book from inside his storage ring. It is a record of a martial arts technique. Yuan Ji gave him several high-level mortal techniques but only one caught his interest. Ding... (Mountain Jumping Technique.) High level mortal technique Price: 1000 spiritual energy "Do you want to buy it?" "Yes." Qin Tian answered. Even though he underestimated mortal level techniques, but he had no other choice but to buy them because he was currentlypletelycking in martial techniques. He chose that technique because it could help him makeplex movements. Ding. "Mountain Jumping Technique has been added to your body." Statistics: Unlocked skills: Cultivation Technique: Martial Arts Techniques: / (Note: 100 spiritual energies can be converted into 1 spiritual source. The speed at which spiritual energy converts to spiritual sources depends on the yer''s talent.) ... He immediately lost a thousand spiritual energies after that. "But even by paying for it with spiritual energy, yers still have to practice the technique to master it." He found that even though the technique appeared in his memory, he did not master it right away. It was different from when he added the previous two techniques where he had instantly mastered them. (Longevity Scripture and Iron Dragon Fist) Right after that, he suddenly received a new message from the system. Ding. "Do you want to immediately master the Mountain Jumping Technique?" Price: 3000 spiritual energy. ''....'' Qin Tian immediately refused after seeing that. Others might need it but he didn''t because with the Primordial God Body, he could master every single martial technique easily no matter how difficult they were, not to mention just mortal grade martial arts. He was just observing the technique, and he had already begun to master it. "Huh." He exhaled a breath. After that, he walked towards the door of the room. Even though he could break through at any time, he still chose to hold back his cultivation. The reason he did that was because Yuan Ji had previously said that one weekter, the sect would open one of their spiritual ces to junior disciples. And now it''s been almost a week. He was deliberately holding back his cultivation because he was nning to enter that ce too. Even though he hasn''t revealed his cultivation yet, but he has already obtained the status of a junior disciple so he is also qualified to enter it. Click. He opened the door to his room. As he walked out of his room, he let off his aura a little. It was to show that he had turned from an ordinary human to a Spiritual Apprentice. And he showed the aura of the spiritual apprentice secondyer. When he arrived at the living room, he saw Dina cleaning the furniture in the living room. When the girl saw him, she immediately walked towards him. "Big brother." She greeted with an innocent smile. "Emmm." Qin Tian nodded. "By the way, you don''t have to keep doing those chores." Said Qin Tian as he looked at the furniture in the living room. The ce where he lives is a mansion. For a little girl like her to work cleaning the entire mansion was really very tiring. He, of course, could not treat children on earth the same way he would treat children in sixteen heavens. If what the child protectionmission finds out about what he is doing, he may have to deal with them. "They will get dirty if they are not cleaned." Answer the girl. "That is easy." Qin Tian then waved his palm. The wind blew from his palm, and they then spread throughout the living room. In the instant after, all the dust in the living room immediately disappeared without a trace. "You can easily clean this entire ce as long as you have the strength." Said Qin Tian. After saying that, he then took out an apple from his storage ring. It is a spiritual apple. Although that apple couldn''t bepared to a spiritual dragon fruit, it could at least help humans who were just starting cultivation break through to the firstyer of Spiritual Apprentice. But to Qin Tian''s surprise, the girl suddenly shook her head. "Why cultivate? It''s boring, it''s better to use my hands and feet. I''ve never used them in the real world." "...." Qin Tian immediately fell silent when he heard the girl''s words. "Could it be that she also can''t use her hands and feet in the real world?" Qin Tian couldn''t help but feel sad as he looked at the girl. "By the way, which country do you live in?" Qin Tian then asked. The girl''s ent when she spoke sounded so foreign that Qin Tian suspected that she came from a rather remote country. There are many countries on earth. While most of these countries are very developed, there are still some countries that are poor for certain reasons such as war. "Mmm, do you know the biggest ind in the world, big brother Qin? Borneo Ind, that''s where I live. My father and mother are soldiers who protect our country." She answered with a proud smile. Qin Tian was a little surprised when he heard the answer, but he let out a sigh of relief after hearing that. Although the ind of Borneo is a bit left behind because most of its territory is still forest, he never heard of any wars there. ... A whileter, he went to the mansion''s courtyard. He did nothing there but lie down on the grass staring up at the wide sky. Of course, he didn''t just lie down doing nothing. "Eternal Light Technique! Who would have thought that it managed to render Sixteen Heavens without nights for one era." "But, I will also create my own technique. And it must be more powerful than the Eternal Light Technique." After saying that, he started to close his eyes. As a yer, he could not use the techniques in that world directly without going through the game system. But he could still grasp the Dao in order to create his own technique. Chapter 35 - Nine Immortal Lightning Time passed quietly. Without realizing it, it had been nearly 12 hours since he closed his eyes. If it were other earthlings, they would probably be bored to death, but he who was used to cultivation felt as though it was just the blink of an eye. As the sun began to set, he then opened his eyes again. Purple light flickered in his eyes, and after that. Rumble.... The space around him suddenly trembled as nine dots of light appeared right above his head. They were very small at first, but after a while they grew bigger to the size of a basketball. Each of them emitted an astonishing aura. "Nine divine symbols, I finally awakened you." Qin Tian said when he saw them. Nor did he expect that he could awaken the nine divine symbols while he was grasping the Dao. And it happened while he was still in the realm of Spiritual Apprentice. Although everyone can definitely awaken nine divine symbols, most people can only do so when they are in the Spiritual Lord realm. Even the Paragons, they probably only awakened their nine divine symbols when they were at the Spiritual Master realm. Only supreme geniuses could awaken them in the Spiritual Warrior realm. Of course, awakening them and opening them are two different things. Only after opening them, only then could a cultivator use their strength. Being able to open four of the nine divine symbols would be considered a genius. Opening five or six of the nine divine symbols meant that one had the opportunity to be a candidate for Emperor or even to be emperor itself. Seven would be considered an extremely rare genius while eight would be considered an all-time miracle. As for nine? Well, as the saying before, they can decide the owner of Heaven''s Will. In his past life, Qin Tian was only able to open seven of the nine divine symbols. He wouldn''t lose if he could unlock eight of them. ... "Shhhhh." He then took a deep breath before retracting his nine divine symbols back into his body. After that, he closed his eyes again. But unlike before, when he closed his eyes this time, his body suddenly emitted nine lights of different colors. And as time passed, those nine lights began to turn into nine bolts of lightning. Ding. "The system detects a new technique in your body, please give a name to your technique." "Mm." Qin Tian opened his eyes once again. "Very well, name it Nine Immortal Lightning." Qin Tian replied. Ding. "Orders epted." Statistics: Unlocked skills: Cultivation Technique: Martial Arts Techniques: / (Note: 100 spiritual energies can be converted into 1 spiritual source. The speed at which spiritual energy converts to spiritual sources depends on the yer''s talent.) .... He can make his own technique very quickly because he already has the framework of the technique. It was a technique he wanted to develop in his past life, but unfortunately his talent was not sufficient to develop the technique. The advantage of developing one''s own technique was of course that because it was a self-made technique, a cultivator could fully master it so that they could unleash the power of the technique to its full potential. Even though the technique created by a heavenly emperor was extremely powerful, it was impossible for others to unleash the power of the technique to its full potential no matter how great their talent was. Of course, most self-made techniques might not be able to beat a technique crafted by a heavenly emperor. After all, every single technique crafted by a heavenly emperor was truly too strong that one percent of its strength was enough to defeat one hundred percent of the strength of a technique crafted by a Paragon. ... Qin Tian then looked at the palm of his right hand. The nine thunderbolts on his body flowed down his hand before gathering in his palm. They consist of red, yellow, blue, green, purple, ck, white, dark ck, and bright white. "With primordial energies, their strength has truly surpassed my expectations." Said Qin Tian. After saying that, he then clenched his right palm, and he then sent his fist towards the small hill that was about 100 meters away from him. Whooss... The nine bolts of lightningbined to form the nine dragons that were wrapped around each other. And they flew towards the little hill. Their size was very small, but wherever they passed, they caused the space they passed through to vibrate. And they were even faster than the lightning that descended from the sky. It only took them a blink of an eye before they reached the little hill. And, boom. The small hill immediately exploded and shattered when it was hit by them. "Amazing. Even the firstyer of Spiritual Warriors won''t be able to withstand their strength." He said with a satisfied smile. Though he only used a little of his strength, but they could unleash such a powerful force. If he unleashed his full strength, even he wasn''t sure how strong those nine bolts of lightning would be. He then looked up at the sky that had already darkened and said. "That spiritual ce should be open tomorrow. Well, I''ll be meditating tonight." After saying that, he couldn''t help but look at the friends list of his game ounts, and he found that his aunt''s ount was still online. After thinking for a moment, he then chose to send her a message. "Auntie, where did you reincarnate?" He asked. He waited for his aunt''s reply, but his aunt only replied to his message ten minutester. "Dao Heaven." His aunt replied. And he was immediately shocked when he read his aunt''s reply because Dao Heaven was the birthce of his past life. It was a heavenpletely dominated by humans, and the Dark Dusk Sect was there as well. ... Chapter 36 - Meet Yue Yang Again The next day, Qin Tian again opened his eyes when he heard the sound of three eagles echoing over the sky. As he opened his eyes, he saw three eagles descending towards him. The people who were on top of the eagles'' backs were naturally the Yuan trio. As their eaglesnded, they immediately jumped to the ground before walking towards him. They then cupped their fists when they arrived in front of him. "Young master." They greeted with respect. Hu Lei''s orders caused them to treat him with great respect, but there was another reason they behaved that way. It was because a few days ago he had given each of them a cultivation technique. Although the cultivation technique he gave them was not something precious in his eyes, but in their eyes, it was the best cultivation technique because even the best cultivation techniques in the sect could not bepared to the cultivation techniques he gave them. Even the other sects around the sect didn''t have any cultivation techniques at that level. The Yuan trio were respectful of him mostly because they wanted more techniques from him but apart from that, they also had doubts about his identity. "Mm," Qin Tian nodded. "Not bad, you guys managed to break through after a few days." Previously, Yuan Yu and Yuan Li''s cultivations were at the fourthyer but now both of them had already broken through to the fifthyer while Yuan Ji managed to break through to the sixthyer of spiritual warriors. "It is thanks to you, young master." Answer them. "Then, will that ce be open now?" Qin Tian then asked. "Yes," Yuan Ji replied. "We managed to get the elders to let us lead the junior disciples into that ce, so, we canter assist you in that ce." "Um, good job. Now take me over there." "Please." Yuan Ji then stretched out both hands to invite him. ... The ce they were aiming for was the river in the middle of the mountain. There are many parts of the river that look a little different. And the part of the river that they go to, it looks different because the water is constantly turning. And it looks quite dangerous. But even though the water in the river looked dangerous, Qin Tian who was far above the air could feel the extremely pure and subtle spiritual energy from the water. "There must be something that caused the water to be like that." He thought. Next to him, Yuan Ji also spoke. "The sect wants to add more spiritual warriors because in the next three months, the sects in the Thousand Mountains province will go to the tomb of a Saint." "It is the tomb of Saint Ming who was the previous ruler of the Thousand Mountains province." "The Ming n actually doesn''t want anyone other than them to enter the tomb, but they also can''t do anything because the tomb is not in their territory. And Saint Ming himself made his tomb essible to anyone." "It is said that there are many treasures in the tomb. There are even rumors that there is an object that contains an ''emperor aura'' there." "Mm." Qin Tian only changed his expression after he heard the words ''emperor aura''. With Heaven''s Will, an Emperor could be said to have a boundless spiritual aura. Even anything an emperor casually touched would leave an ''emperor aura'' within. It might only be a tiny speck of aura in an emperor''s eyes, but it was enough to threaten even an Ancient Saint as long as it was unleashed. Imperial treasures might only be possessed by people rted to the emperor, but there were quite a number of items that contained the ''emperor aura'' in the sixteen heavens. Those items might not be very attractive in the eyes of the Paragons, but under Paragon, even Ancient Saints would fight over them. "Looks like I''ll have to go thereter. But the tomb of a Saint, even Sovereigns would definitely visit it. I need to at least be a Spiritual Master first. And if I can open at least two of the nine divine symbols, even Sovereigns might not be able to harm me as long as they haven''t opened a single one of their divine symbols." The reason why the nine divine symbols were so important was because only opening one of the nine divine symbols could already increase one''s strength to nearly a realm or even more. "By the way." Qin Tian said as he looked at the river below. "Do you know what makes the river turn?" He asked. "Mm." Yuan Ji immediately showed a confused expression. "Actually no one knows what caused it. Even the sect master might not know what caused it to happen." "Oh, I see." Qin Tian nodded. He wasn''t that surprised if even the sect master was clueless. From what he had heard, the sect was founded two thousand years ago by the previous sect master. And the strongest expert in the sect was only an early stage spiritual Lord. But the river existed long before the sect was founded, and no one knows how many people and experts had stopped by the river. One era sometimessts fifty thousand years. While there was only one emperor for each era, there was too much that could happen among the weaker people. "Maybe there''s a weapon that''s quite powerful down there." Qin Tian guessed. That was his biggest guess because usually only weapons couldst long enough. .... Theynded on the riverbank not long after. When they arrived, there were already hundreds of junior disciples gathered there. In front of them, Qin Tian had no other choice but to stand behind Yuan Ji and act like a humble servant. And Yuan Ji and the other two naturally returned their arrogant expressions in front of them. The junior disciples greeted them but the three of them only nodded with indifferent expressions. "Follow us, we will lead you into that ce." Yuan Ji said. "Wait." Right after Yuan Ji spoke, a shout suddenly came from above. Everyone immediately turned their gazes towards the sky and they saw an eagle descending rapidly towards them. There was a 17 year old youth on the back of the eagle. "Yue Yang, what are you doing here?" Yuan Ji narrowed his eyes when he saw that it was Yue Yang. ... "I''lle with you!" Yue Yang replied with an indifferent expression after he jumped off his eagle''s back. "Apart from us, only junior disciples are allowed in, if you alsoe in, there will be no spiritual energy left for them." Yuan Ji looked displeased as he spoke. "Hmph." Yue Yang snorted. "Do you think I went there to cultivate." "For what else?" "That''s not something you have to know, hurry up and open up that ce." He said in amanding tone. "Yue Yang." Yuan Lu who was standing beside Yuan Ji shouted in an angry tone. "We are your seniors, please behave with respect." "Senior." Yue Yang showed an expression of disgust. "Do you think you are worthy of being my seniors." "Oh, it turns out that you guys just broke through. Come on if you want to fight." "You think I''m afraid of you." Yuan Lu was about to rush forward, but he stopped when he heard Qin Tian speaking via voice transmission. "Let him." Said Qin Tian. "Hmph." He in the end could only snort at Yue Yang. "I will definitely beat you up after this." He says. If it had been before, he knew he wouldn''t be able to match Yue Yang even if his cultivation was two or threeyers higher. But after cultivating with the cultivation technique given by Qin Tian, ??his fighting strength had also increased so much that he was sure he could beat Yue Yang. Chapter 37 - A Tunnel Yuan Lu and Yue Yang snorted at each other many times before they stopped. After that, they all immediately walked towards the river. There was a formation covering the river, and Yuan Ji then took out what looked like a disc. He did something to the disc, and after that, there was a circr hole that opened in the middle of the formation. "We''ll enter through there." Said Yuan Ji. After saying that, he immediately walked towards the hole. Qin Tian, ??Yuan Lu, Yuan Li, Yue Yang, and other junior disciples followed closely behind him. They did not jump, but walked over the formation. And they stopped when they came to the front of the hole. Yuan Ji looked like he wanted to speak, but his mouth stopped moving when Yue Yang suddenly jumped into the hole before he could speak. The Yuan trio immediately gritted their teeth as they saw Yue Yang ignore them. Yuan Ji then looked back and spoke. "You can go now, but before that, I want to remind you to be careful. You should focus on cultivating, and not hang around in there." He let off his aura slightly as he spoke so the junior disciples quickly nodded their heads. Everyone knows that there is a secret in that ce. Some people who thought they might have good luck naturally had the desire to investigate the ce. Every time that ce was opened, there would always be some students who tried to roam around to investigate the ce. ... Shua... Shua... Shua... Qin Tian and the others immediately jumped into the river. Ssh... And it didn''t take long before they fell into the river. When his body came into contact with the river, Qin Tian could feel the immense spiritual energy from the river. He hasn''t even cultivated yet, but the spiritual energy in the river has started to enter his body. The spiritual energy in his body was continuously increasing every few seconds. Of course, no one directly cultivated there. After falling into the river, the junior disciples immediately swam into it. A Spiritual Apprentice still cannot live in water, but with the spiritual energy in their body, they can continue to stay underwater until the spiritual energy in their body is exhausted. But when Qin Tian dived into the river, he was immediately shocked because he found he was not like other spiritual apprentices. He could actually breathe there as if he were not underwater. He can even talk if he wants to. That should be something only spiritual warriors could do. He then looked at the bottom of the river. The river water was very deep, and it was clear enough. But because it was too deep, it was still difficult to see the bottom of the river. However, with the Primordial God Body, Qin Tian''s eyesight was naturally different from others. Something that not even the Yuan trio could see, but he could see it very clearly. And at the bottom of the river, he saw a tunnel which was quiterge. The current around the tunnel was very heavy, but there he saw Yue Yang swimming towards the tunnel. "Mmm, does he think he can reach the bottom of the tunnel?" It might still be easy to enter the tunnel, but he knew it would not be easy to move in it, not to mention reaching the bottom. The fact that no one knew what was beneath the river proved that not a single expert in the sect could pass through the tunnel. "Perhaps only a Sovereign can break through forcefully with strength." Qin Tian concluded after he saw the tunnel. "I want to go there." He then sent a voice transmission to the Yuan trio. And the three of them were immediately shocked when they heard his words. "What." They said. "Young master, it is a very dangerous ce. Even elders sometimese back covered in wounds." They look worried. Of course, what they were worried about might be their own fate if he died there. "Mm." Qin Tian had yet to respond to them and he suddenly turned his gaze towards Yue Yang. He saw that the young man suddenly gave off something that emitted an aura, and the aura then enveloped his body. Under the protection of the aura, he who previously had a hard time moving near the tunnel suddenly was able to move very easily. He looked like he was swimming in still water. "This brat really has something valuable." Qin Tian said in a low voice. He then looked at the Yuan trio once again. "I will go now." He says. He didn''t care about their reactions. After saying that, he immediately swam towards the bottom of the river. The other junior disciples were naturally shocked when they saw him swimming towards the bottom of the river. They then looked at the Yuan trio with puzzled expressions. "Ehmmm." Yuan Ji cleared his throat. "All of you immediately cultivate here. I remind you once again, don''t go anywhere. If I see you guys dive any more than this, I won''t hesitate to kill you." He said in a high tone. His eyes turned cold as he spoke. After that, the Yuan trio immediately dived following Qin Tian. "Servant, lead the way for us." Yuan Lu suddenly shouted as they swam. Qin Tian who ordered him to say that because he didn''t want those junior disciples to think anything strange about him. Because of that he made himself as if he was the cannon fodder used by the Yuan trio. As the Yuan trio followed Qin Tian, ??they were immediately shocked when they saw Qin Tian could actually move more easily in the water than they could. Of course, Qin Tian was able to move more easily not because of his strength, but because he knew the structure of the ce. With his past experience as an extremely powerful Paragon, there weren''t many tricks he couldn''t solve as long as they were below the level of his past life. And with the Primordial God Body, only he alone knew how strong his perception was now. The reason why he had rushed into the tunnel was because he was now sure that there was a weapon down there. And of course, it was also because he could feel something better inside the tunnel. Chapter 38 - Son Of Emperor Qin Tian stopped swimming when he arrived in front of that tunnel. He was waiting for Yuan Ji and the other two. He then spoke to them when they finally arrived in front of him "You three wait here, I''ll go inside. Don''t leave until I get out. And don''t let anyonee near." He says. After saying that, he immediately swam into the tunnel. Boom.... His body then erupted with a gray spiritual aura. He was still holding back his aura, but the slight aura emitted from his body was enough to help him move with great ease. Shua... He swam pretty fast. The current in front of the tunnel couldn''t stop him. The water in the tunnel was actually very dark, but he could still see quite clearly. The tunnel was not very deep, and at the end of it he saw a stone chamber. Qin Tian immediately swam to it when he saw the stone chamber. He arrived in front of the stone chamber not long after, and he discovered that the water in the tunnel had actually stopped at the end of the tunnel. The water cannot enter the stone chamber. He then stepped into the stone chamber. From within the tunnel, he could not see the stone chamber quite clearly. But after entering the stone chamber, he was immediately surprised by what was there. At the end of the stone chamber, he found a hundred other tunnels lined up neatly. "I wonder which fool made all this?" "But looking at the structure of the tunnels, they shouldn''t have been made by humans." "And." He then narrowed his eyes. "Looks like I have to make a breakthrough first." It wasn''t that he had a bad feeling, but he felt that his current strength wasn''t enough to pass through the tunnel. He was now at the pinnacle of the spiritual apprentice realm, breaking through to the realm of spiritual warriors for him was just about condensing one more spiritual source. ... ... Ding. "Congrattions, you have sessfully broken through to the realm of spiritual warriors." "No new skills were opened." "The Longevity Scripture and Iron Dragon Fist are upgraded to the second stage." "The game shop has opened. You can use your spiritual energy to purchase items in the game shop." Statistics: Unlocked skills: Cultivation Technique: Martial Arts Techniques: / (Note: 100 spiritual energies can be converted into 1 spiritual source. The speed of converting spiritual energy into spiritual sources depends on the yer''s talent.) .... .... After his cultivation broke through to the spiritual warrior realm, he could feel his strength increasing drastically even though his spiritual source only increased by 1 spiritual source. 1 spiritual source in the Spiritual Apprentice realm and 1 spiritual source in the Spiritual Warrior realm are clearly very different. But he was toozy to pay attention to the statistics. After opening his eyes, he immediately nced at the new feature that had appeared on the virtual screen which was the game shop. There were many items being sold in the shop, but most of them were cultivation items. Of course, there were a few items that took him by surprise. There is an item that can help hide nicknames from other yers, and there is even an item that can helppletely hide the identity so that the yer who uses it will look like an NPC. "Mm." Qin Tian''s eyes immediately widened when he saw a certain item. He was surprised when he saw what the item could do. (Can help awaken a innate weapon.) Apart from body, bloodline, or soul, a person could also be born with a innate weapon. The strength of the innate weapon might not be that strong when it was just awakened, but the strength of the innate weapon could be increased by making it refine other weapons. Of course, the greatest advantage of a innate weapon was itspatibility with its owner. And rumor has it that it can even fight on its own as its power grows stronger. Qin Tian was immediately filled with desire the moment he saw the item. But he immediately calmed down when he saw the price of the item. 100,000 spiritual energy, and the price will increase again when he breaks through to the next realm. That amount was basically the same as the spiritual energy he needed to reach the pinnacle of spiritual warriors. "But no matter how expensive it is, I still have to buy it." Said Qin Tian in a low voice. "Humph. I hope this ce can help me gather 100,000 spiritual energy." He then looked up at the tunnels in front of him. He looked at them one by one and in one of the tunnels he could see Yue Yang''s footsteps. "Um, son, I don''t know if you can get through the tunnel, but you definitely won''t be any faster than me." After saying that, he then stepped into one of the tunnels. ... Time passed quietly. One dayter. Cough... Cough... Cough... Qin Tian coughed up blood countless times, and his body was also covered with many wounds. "This really is a cursed ce." He said while gritting his teeth. He then turned his gaze around. After a day in the tunnel, he finally arrived at the ce. As he looked around, he was immediately shocked when he saw that the ce actually didn''t look like a crypt. Rather, it looked more like a pce hall. And when he looked inside the pce hall, his eyes immediately widened. "Impossible, is it the son of an emperor?" Chapter 39 - Heaven-Swallowing Dragon Emperors Son "This is beyond my estimation." Said Qin Tian. Inside the pce hall, he saw a chest made of ss. The ss chest was surrounded by five swords and five spears stuck on the floor. Unfortunately they didn''t emit any aura so Qin Tian couldn''t tell what level they were. If they were imperial weapons, then it really was too extraordinary because even an emperor would need a lot of effort to make one imperial weapon. But what caught his eye was the figure inside the ss chest. It was a fat boy who looked like he was only 10 years old. His face was very cute, but he had a pair of wings on his back and two horns on his head. What took Qin Tian by surprise when he looked at the fat boy was because he saw a symbol on the fat boy''s forehead. Heaven. The word Heaven in gold ink was clearly written on his forehead. And it also emitted a great aura that Qin Tian had dreamed of, whether it was in the past or now. "Emperor aura." You know, a child born before an emperor gets Heaven''s Will cannot be considered an emperor''s son. Of course, it was very difficult to find emperors who had children before they obtained Heaven''s Will. After all, before obtaining Heaven''s Will, everyone who wanted to be emperor was very busy with cultivation. Butpared to that, finding the emperor who had children after they obtained Heaven''s Will was even more difficult. First, it was because it wasn''t easy for a woman to give birth to an emperor''s child. It was said that if an emperor wanted to have children, their partner also had to be very strong. Finding someone as strong as the emperor in the sixteen heavens was definitely impossible. But at the very least, that woman was an extremely powerful ancient god. Of course, that wasn''t what made many emperors childless in the end. The biggest reason why almost all emperors were childless was that the existence of an emperor''s child was almost forbidden by heaven. It is said that when the emperor''s child is born, there will be a thunderbolt of tribtion that will fall to kill the child. Not only would they kill the child, but they would also kill the mother of the child. Most of the emperors did not have the ability to ovee the tribtion lightning so they would prefer not to have children in the end. However, several brilliant emperors were said to have a way of dealing with such tribtion lightning. ... Seeing that fat boy, Qin Tian couldn''t help but walk towards him. To his surprise, the fat boy who was sleeping suddenly opened his eyes as he approached him. Shua... His eyes emitted a golden glow with a majestic aura. But the light seemed unable to prate the ss chest. After that, he suddenly stood up. His body was still small so that the ss chest was still taller than his body. As he stood up, his gaze immediately fell towards Qin Tian. Seeing how easily he stood up, Qin Tian guessed that he might have been sober for a long time. Even though his face was very cute, but the arrogant expression he showed was something Qin Tian had never seen even though he had met many young masters who were extremely arrogant. Of course, he was not that surprised because he had heard some ancient gods say that the children of the emperor were the most arrogant among the most arrogant. They were even more arrogant than their own parents. But the words that came out of the fat boy''s mouth made Qin Tian want to cough up blood in anger. "Atst someone has arrived. This prince has been waiting here for millions of years." He spoke to himself before he spoke to Qin Tian. "Son, you are lucky to meet this prince. Now quickly kowtow to this prince, and this prince will make you a servant." His tone sounded soft but it was filled with arrogance. ''...'' Qin Tian''s face immediately turned green when he heard his words. In his past life, he almost became a heavenly emperor. When he was a Paragont, even the ancient gods always spoke kindly to him. Although the children of the emperor had a very noble status, but he was not a soft persimmon either. Besides, he now possessed the Primordial God Body of which there was only one in the entire universe. Saying that he was a child of heaven itself might not be an exaggeration. "Hmph." He finally snorted coldly. "Son, don''t think because you are the son of the emperor you can speak to me in that tone." "Do you think the status of the emperor''s son is better than this nobleman?" He says. He even spoke like himself in his past life. And of course, the fat boy immediately jumped up with a shocked expression when he heard his reply. Hia golden eyes widened and hisnmouth was also wide open. "Son, how dare you speak with such a tone to me. Do you know who my father is. He is the Heaven-Swallowing Dragon Emperor. Kowtow, son." As he spoke, the symbol on his forehead emitted even more golden light with a majestic aura. Qin Tian knew that if it weren''t for that ss chest, the aura of that light might be able to be felt by the experts out there. What made the children of the emperor unique was that they were born with an emperor bloodline that basically contained the power of Heaven''s Will. Because of this, they had the same abilities as the imperial weapons or treasures and objects the emperor had touched, i.e. they could release the ''emperor aura''. ... "Heaven-Swallowing Dragon Emperor." Qin Tian was immediately shocked when he heard the name of the emperor that the boy had mentioned. Chapter 40 - Long Pang Heaven-Swallowing Dragon Emperor. His name was quite famous because he was the first known emperor. But there are not many stories about him. He wasn''t human, and no one knew how strong he was. There are only legends that say that he is a dragon even though there is no evidence to prove it. Not even his legacy remains. If it weren''t for his name that was too famous and mentioned by the emperors quite often, people might think that he was just a figure of legend. If the story about him is almost non-existent, not to mention the origin. But there are rumors that say that hees from an unknown ancient era. It''s hard not to be surprised after hearing the fat boy''s words. Even the emperor, they would definitely be surprised if they heard what he said. Qin Tian couldn''t help but stare intently at the fat boy''s body. The two horns on his head and a pair of wings on his back made him wonder if the boy was also a dragon. He also wondered how long the fat boy had been living in the ss chest. If it was from the Heaven-Swallowing Dragon Emperor era, then it would really be a very long time ago. Even he wasn''t sure how many million years had passed since that era. On the other hand, the boy showed a satisfied smile as he saw the look of astonishment on Qin Tian''s face. "Hahahaha son, are you scared now. Unfortunately it''s toote, you already made this prince angry. But this prince can forgive you as long as you kowtow for one year in front of this prince." ''...'' Qin Tian immediately recovered his expression after he heard his words. "Don''t think about it, fat brat. Even if your father was standing by your side, I still wouldn''t kowtow to you." He says. "You." His round eyes opened wide. "Stop rambling on, kid. I know what you want, we can talk about it now. As long as it''s mutually beneficial, of course." Qin Tian then spoke seriously. He raised his palms as he spoke. No matter how unreasonable that fat boy''s attitude was, but as the emperor''s son, there was no way he would be a fool. It was said that every child of the emperor had intelligence equal to that of an adult ever since they were in the stomach. And just as he predicted, the fat boy''s expression calmed down immediately after he heard his words. "Huh." He then snorted lightly. "I know you are not an ordinary person because you can enter the ce arranged by my father." "What is your name?" He suddenly asked. "Qin Tian." Qin Tian replied casually. "And you?" He also asked. "Long Pang." Ding... Name: Long Pang Status: Important NPC. (Note: Techniques you get from an important NPC don''t require purchase.) Ding... "You ept two missions." 1. Be friends with Long Pang. Reward: the system will help you awaken the innate weapons. 2. Make Long Pang your subordinate. Reward: the system will help you solve one of your cultivation problems. .... "..." Qin Tian "Ehhmmm." He then cleared his throat. After which, he then looked at Long Pang once again. "I know what you want, you definitely want to get out of this ce, right?" He asked. "Yes, it''s actually very simple. As long as you pull out those swords and spears, the seal that seals me will also be opened." The answer. Qin Tian then looked at the sword and spears. "Huh." He sighed. "Even though the weapons have lost their spiritual power, but I know that I don''t even hold their weight with my strength right now." He says. "That''s right. You''re still too weak. They are all imperial weapons." Qin Tian immediately frowned after he heard that those weapons were truly imperial weapons. The average emperor only left two or three imperial weapons for their sect or n, but there were ten of them here. It was hard for Qin Tian not to be surprised. Even though these weapons had lost their imperial spirituality, they were still imperial weapons. Every imperial weapon was made of the most valuable materials in the sixteen heavens. In reality, even a Saint was not strong enough to lift an imperial weapon. They can only lift the imperial weapons if they had tied their spirituality so that their spirituality obeys their orders. The ancient saints might be able to carry their weight, but whether they could swing them still depended on how strong they were. "But what can you give me if I help you?" Qin Tian then asked. "What, do you think I won''t pay you?" The fat boy''s tone got high once again. "Also, can you even help me with that weak power of yours. Hmph, I really can''t wait any longer." "I certainly have a way I can count on." Qin Tian replied. For example, if he could obtain items that contained the ''emperor aura'', he could rely on that to draw those swords and spears from the ground. "But I wonder what would happen if those swords and spears were pulled from there?" He then asked. There was no way nothing would happen when a formation involving ten imperial weapons was opened. Even when the emperor tried to shrink the formation zone, it was still very wide in the eyes of ordinary people. "Ehmm." The fat boy suddenly cleared his throat. He looked like he wanted to speak, but his mouth couldn''t make a sound. "Say it!" Said Qin Tian. Chapter 41 - Big Profit The fat boy''s expression finally turned irritated. "Son, are you scolding me. Even my father never spoke to me in that tone." "You''re the one too whiny." Qin Tian replied. "Hmph." "Aren''t you going to say?" "Okay, okay. You must know there are a lot of mountains above this ce, right?" "The mountains are" "You mean?" Qin Tian interrupted his words because he could immediately understand what he meant. The Thousand Mountains Province is called by that name because of the many mountains in the province. And most of those mountains are not ordinary mountains. Most of the sects in the province used the name mountain in their sect name precisely because their sect mountain was the foundation of their sect. Like the Split Mountain sect which had rivers which were spiritual springs, the mountains of the other sects also had simr things. Now he suddenly realized that all of that might havee from the formation here. "What will happen to those mountains if this formation is opened?" Qin Tian then asked even though he had already guessed the answer. "You can''t even guess." The fat boy sneered. "Of course, the mountains will copse." ''....'' "What? Are you going to cancel our cooperation just because of that?" "Dont worry." Qin Tian replied. "I''m not that good. But I need some time before I can do it." "But the question is; what will you give me?" "Hmph. Don''t you see those imperial weapons, I can give you some if you help me." "Of course, you should give me some, but what about now? My aim ining here is to increase my strength." "What do you want?" The fat boy was starting to look annoyed. "Mm, I wish to cultivate using this formation core." Qin Tian replied. That formation can produce many spiritual springs that eventually be the foundation of many sects even though millions of years have passed. Even though he hadn''t seen it, Qin Tian knew that it was an extremely valuable cultivation treasure. Of course, he would not consider it valuable if it only produced many spiritual springs. But he knew that these spiritual springs were only a small part of the formation. The purpose of the formation, however, was to protect Long Pang from the tribtion lightning. Something even the emperor could not endure, but it could withstand it. There may not be many such cultivation treasures in the sixteen heavens. "Hmph." Long Pang suddenly snorted. "Of course, I know what you want." "Then where is it?" Qin Tian asked. "You won''t be able to find it with your weak strength." "But I will be generous to help you." "Oh." Qin Tian looked at the fat boy with an astonished expression. "Ehmmm. Why is your expression like that. Do you think this Prince is a cheapskate. Besides, this is also for my own benefit." He says. "Touch this ss chest, and you can absorb the spiritual energy you want." "Hah?" Qin Tian was shocked. He then approached the ss casket before reaching out his hand to touch the ss casket. As soon as he touched the ss chest, he immediately felt a flow of spiritual energy enter his body even though he had not started cultivation. The spiritual energy was extremely pure, and he felt as if there was boundless spiritual energy in front of him. "Hmph, country people like you have definitely never seen anything like that, right?" Qin Tian didn''t respond to his words but he secretly felt very amazed. "Basically, things like this can only be found in those ancient ces." Qin Tian said to himself. He cultivated immediately after that. ... Sometime after he started cultivating, he then started talking to Long Pang. Of course, this time he spoke in a sincere tone. His goal was naturally to be friends with him. "By the way, aren''t you lonely in this ce?" He asked in a concerned tone. "Hmph. We dragons are used to being lonely." He answered. And his answer made Qin Tian knit his brows. "Are you really a dragon?" "Of course. Do you think my father was just boasting when he used the word dragon on his title." "But there are no dragons in sixteen heavens." "It''s only because of your very narrow horizons. How can a dragon be so easy to see." "There is a rumor that your father is from an unknown era, is that true?" As he asked that question, he could see Long Pang''s expression change. But that was only for a moment. "Son, you better not ask about it." "The things rting to the unknown era are not something you should know about." As he said that, a frightened expression shed across his face for a brief moment. Qin Tian immediately changed the subject after that. As they continued to chat, their friendship level also grew. About 40 minutester. Long Pang suddenly shouted. "Stop, stop immediately. Damn, how much spiritual energy have you absorbed. Why can you absorb that much spiritual energy." ''....'' At this time, the amount of his spiritual energy already exceeded 50,000 spiritual energy. Statistics. / (Note: 100 spiritual energies can be converted into 1 spiritual source. The speed at which spiritual energy converts to spiritual sources depends on the yer''s talent.) ... Right after that, he found the ss chest stopped diverting spiritual energy. He finally smiled wryly. "Why are you so stingy?" Qin Tian asked. "Hmph, do you think I won''t be affected when you absorb that spiritual energy." "Huh, that can affect you too?" "Of course. Why do you think I can survive until now." "But can''t you use that power to draw out those swords and spears?" He finally asked a question that puzzled him. "You won''t understand even if I tell you. You better not ask about this formation." "By the way, how do you cultivate. You didn''t even break through after absorbing so much spiritual energy." "Didn''t I tell you, I am unusual." Qin Tian replied with a mysterious smile. "Hmph, go now, I want to go back to sleep. I hope you cane back as soon as possible." .... Not long after, Qin Tian left that pce hall and returned to the tunnel. Right after he stepped into the tunnel, he suddenly received a notification from the system. Ding... "You made friends with Long Pang." "Congrattions, you havepleted the mission. Reward have been sent to your inventory." ... Chapter 42 - Awakening The Innate Weapon Qin Tian smiled faintly when he saw that. "Now I can even awaken a innate weapon." Qin Tian then looked back but he didn''t see the pce hall anymore. There was a wall of energy blocking his view. "But to make that boy my subordinate." Qin Tian shook his head with a wry smile as he thought that. He had experience gathering subordinates, and in order to make those geniuses his subordinates, he had even forgotten how much effort he had to put in. But that fat boy is the son of an emperor. No matter how Qin Tian thought about it, he couldn''t find a way to make him submit to him. Even an emperor might not be able to make him submit. After all, his father was also an emperor. "Huh, now''s not the time to think about that." He quickly threw away his thoughts. "Now I better use that right away." He then looked at his game inventory. The awakening of the innate weapon would usually create a fairlyrge phenomenon. Although he would awaken his innate weapon with the help of the system, he was not too sure it would help mask the phenomenon that would ur when he awakened his built-in weapon. After all, this time it wasn''t like before when he awakened the Primordial God Body. The Primordial God body was something he had bought with real money, but this one item was an original part of that game system. That gaming system would probably make things look natural. Because of that, he wanted to use the item in this ce because this ce waspletely isted by the formation. "Okay, let''s start now." He took a deep breath before clicking the item. Ding. "Please choose the weapon you want." Bow Spear Sword Etc. Looking at the list of options that appeared in front of him, Qin Tian didn''t think much. He immediately chose a bow. In his past life, although he always carried a sword and sometimes several swords, he always used a bow when he attacked. The swords he was carrying were in reality only used as arrows. And now that he had developed the power of lightning, the bow naturally suited him more and more. Although lightning power users usually fight head-on, it can also be used to attack from a distance. Thebination between bow and lightning is undoubtedly one of the most terrifying of all. Ding. "Orders epted." Boo... Right after that, his body erupted with an inconceivable aura so that the tunnel trembled slightly. Of course, it was because the tunnel was too strong. If he was outside now, the burst of aura on his body would be enough to blow up a mountain. At this moment, Qin Tian could feel his entire body boiling. His blood was flowing faster while his body''s spiritual energy looked like they were on a rampage. Spiritual aura continued to flow out from his body. And around him suddenly appeared hundreds of shadows of various colors and they all had the form of weapons consisting of swords, spears, and so on. Obviously it was just what Qin Tian had expected. If not for that ce, that phenomenon would have covered the sky within a hundred kilometers radius. Break... His clothes suddenly tore, and as that happened, his chest suddenly gave off a dark gray light. After that, the image of a gray bow appeared on his chest. At the same time, Qin Tian''s cultivation had also drastically improved. He immediately broke through to the secondyer of spiritual warriors and it didn''t stop there. The thirdyer of spiritual warriors. The fourthyer of spiritual warriors. The fifthyer of spiritual warriors. He experienced four breakthroughs before stopping. He did not condense the spiritual energy stored in his body. Rather, they were pure breakthroughs that had urred due to the effects of awakening an innate weapon. "Congrattions on breaking through to the secondyer of Spiritual Warriors. You get 1000 game points equivalent to 1000 spiritual energy." (Note: you can use game points to purchase items in the game shop.) "Congrattions on breaking through to the thirdyer of Spiritual Warriors. You get 1000 game points equivalent to 1000 spiritual energy." "Congrattions on breaking through to the fourthyer of Spiritual Warriors. You get 1000 game points equivalent to 1000 spiritual energy." "Congrattions on breaking through to the fifthyer of Spiritual Warriors. You get 1000 game points equivalent to 1000 spiritual energy." Statistics: Unlocked skills: Cultivation Technique: Martial Arts Techniques: / (Note: 100 spiritual energies can be converted into 1 spiritual source. The speed at which spiritual energy converts to spiritual sources depends on the yer''s talent.) .... Qin Tian didn''t pay much attention to his stats and cultivation. The current gaze continued to be fixed on his chest. After his cultivation broke through, the bow image on his chest suddenly moved. It does not move sideways or upward, on the contrary, it moves forward. As Qin Tian continued to stare at him, the bow image finally shot out of his chest. It moved slowly, but Qin Tian couldn''t wait. He then used his hand to pull the bow from his chest. Boom... His body erupted once again as the bow was pulled from his chest. And at this time, the bow finally appeared before Qin Tian''s eyes. It was a silver bow with an engraving of a dragon and phoenix on each side. "The innate weapon, I finally have you too." Said Qin Tian in a low voice. Holding the bow did not give him the feeling as if he was touching an object, on the contrary, he felt as if he was touching his own body. It was hard for Qin Tian to hold back his excitement when he saw the bow. He felt like he wanted to scream out to vent his joy. "Huh." Afterposing himself, he then pulled the bowstring. The stronger the bow, the harder the string will be when it is pulled. But when he pulled his bowstring, he found that it was very weak. He felt as if he was pulling a rubber rope. However, Bang... The moment he let go of the bowstring, the bow immediately let out a bang sound while the tunnel was also made to vibrate. Chapter 43 - Kowtow To Me "Erm, even though this bow is still new, its strength is still way beyond my estimation." Said Qin Tian in a low tone. He studied the bow for a few moments before putting it back into his chest. The innate weapon is like the body itself, and it can continue to fuse with the body of its owner. "Now even my cultivation has increased drastically, but this is still far from sufficient. I must reach the pinnacle of spiritual warrior soon." Qin Tian didn''t think much anymore, he immediately condensed the spiritual energy in his body. With his current spiritual source, he needed another 499 spiritual sources to reach the pinnacle of spiritual warriors, and in order to create 499 spiritual sources, he had to condense 49,000 spiritual energy. If it was another body, it would take him a lot of time to condense 49,000 spiritual energy, but luckily he had the Primordial God Body. While the other person takes a lot of effort, he can do it very easily. Not long after, the sound of the system echoed in his mind. "Congrattions on breaking through to the sixthyer of Spiritual Warriors. You get 1000 game points equivalent to 1000 spiritual energy." "Congrattions on breaking through to the seventhyer of Spiritual Warriors. You get 1000 game points equivalent to 1000 spiritual energy." "Congrattions on breaking through to the eighthyer of Spiritual Warriors. You get 1000 game points equivalent to 1000 spiritual energy." "Congrattions on breaking through to the ninthyer of Spiritual Warriors. You get 1000 game points equivalent to 1000 spiritual energy." Statistics: Unlocked skills: Cultivation Technique: Martial Arts Techniques: / (Note: 100 spiritual energies can be converted into 1 spiritual source. The speed at which spiritual energy converts to spiritual sources depends on the yer''s talent.) ... "Ohhh, what tremendous power." "And now that I can even fly, I hardly notice it." Qin Tian said as he looked at the soles of his feet which were floating in the air. But even though he still had 2000+ spiritual energy, he was no longer trying to cultivate. It''s not that he doesn''t want to, but to break through to the realm of spiritual masters, it''s not enough just to add one more spiritual source. There is a lot to do, and they also require a lot of spiritual energy. Qin Tian then turned his gaze to the game shop. After a while of looking, he then bought two earth grade nirvana pills and two earth grade spiritual pills. Each of these pills cost 1000 game points / spiritual energy. In order to reach that ce, he had paid a very high price. All the pills he had obtained when he made breakthroughs in the realm of spiritual apprentice had been used up in those tunnels. After buying those pills, he then bought an item that could hide his nickname. The item sells for 6000 game points / spiritual energy. In order to make up for the shortage of game points, he had to pay with 2000 of his spiritual energy. Now his game points werepletely depleted and his spiritual energy was only 450 left. As for the item that couldpletely hide the yer''s identity, it cost 50,000 game points / spiritual energy. Qin Tian doesn''t have the ability to buy that item right now. There is one other item that also catches Qin Tian''s attention. It was an item that allowed yers to change their appearance to the appearance of their real body. It might not be an essential item, but for certain things, he might need it in the future. The item''s price was only 10,000 game points. .... Qin Tian then looked forward. There are several tunnels in front of it and they are all connected to each other. There was really nothing in the tunnels, but precisely because that was why they were so terrifying. There were many traps in the tunnels, but almost of them all could not be seen with the naked eye. Those who do not know the secrets of the tunnels will surely die if they try to pass through the tunnels. The sect elders who entered the tunnels could in reality only explore a small part of the tunnels, and that was enough to make them leave with many injuries. If the Heaven-Swallowing Dragon Emperor was the one who created the ce, he obviously deliberately made it essible to anyone, but well, not just anyone could enter it. Everything in those tunnels was truly far beyond Qin Tian''s predictions before he entered them. He originally thought a Sovereign could break through the ce, but now he realized that not even a Saint or even an Ancient Saint could pass through those tunnels that easily. Even if it was a Paragon who entered them, they would not necessarily be able to reach the end of the tunnels because the traps in the tunnels only became stronger when the person who entered them was stronger. "But they won''t be able to threaten me again." Said Qin Tian with a confident smile. After one day of passing through the tunnels, he had understood almost the entire structure of the tunnels. He knew where the traps of the tunnels were, and of course, he also knew how to make the pressure in the tunnels not suppress his movement. He then stepped into one of the tunnels. He initially just walked with a leisurely pace, but momentster, he started running. "Yue Yang, I hope you are still alive." He says. He naturally encountered Yue Yang as he explored the tunnels, but he had previously chosen not to meet him. Thest time he saw him, he was in a critical state because the treasure he was counting on had run out of strength halfway through. ... Qin Tian didn''t run too fast, but with his speed, he could cross the tunnels quite fast. Half an hour was enough for him to cross half of the tunnels. Previously it took him one day and one night, it was because he moved very carefully. But now it''s different. About 45 minutester, he could finally feel the human aura. There was a small room in the wall of the tunnel he was passing right now. There are actually several such rooms along the tunnels. Perhaps it was because the man who created the tunnels waspassionate enough that he built them. Unlike in the tunnels, there are no traps in the rooms so that people who enter the tunnels can rest there. Qin Tian then walked towards the room. Inside the room, a young man covered in wounds sat in meditation. The moment he entered the room, the young man immediately opened his eyes. He looked confused at first but immediately showed a shocked expression. "You." He said in a trembling voice due to the wounds on his body. "Son, kowtow to me, make me a cup of wine, and light a cigarette for me, then call me master." Qin Tian was not wordy, he immediately said his goal. Yue Yang: ''....'' ... Chapter 44 - Kowtow To Me Part 2 Qin Tian chose to make Yue Yang a disciple because he wanted to help him revive the Yue n. Perhaps Yue Yang''s talent couldn''t bepared to that of his friend in his past life, but with the techniques he was going to impart to him, he was sure he could grow up well. Of course, with his guidance, Yue Yang might be able to surpass his friend. After all, the current him was also different from the one he was in his past life. Apart from that, he also expected a reward from the system. In the mission list, there is also a mission to find disciples. The higher the quality and background of the disciple received, the greater the prize he will get. But the most important thing is; he can get more prizes when his disciples make great achievements. .... Yue Yang was surprised by his presence and he only grew more and more shocked when he heard what he said. Not only were his eyes wide open, his mouth was also wide open. "You? Aren''t you Yuan Ji''s servant? Why are you here? How did you get to this ce?" He finally asked. But Qin Tian responded with the same words. "Son, kowtow to me, make me a cup of wine, and light a cigarette for me, then call me master." Yu Yang "..." But this time he finally showed an angry expression. "Brat, don''t joke with me." He said in a cold tone. His eyes radiated killing intent as he stared at Qin Tian. "Hehehehe." Qin Tian chuckled and shook his head. "I never thought a little brat from the Nirvana Moon Yue n would call me, son. How cute." He even mentioned the full name of his n. There were many Yue ns, but in those days, there was only one n by the name of the Nirvana Moon Yue n. As he expected, the cold expression on Yue Yang''s face immediately disappeared when he heard what he said. "You? How do you know my n?" He once again showed a surprised expression. "If you want to know, then kowtow me." Qin Tian answered with a yful smile. "Don''t joke with me!" Yue Yang''s expression changed rapidly. He again showed an angry expression. "You''re just a servant, how dare you ask me to be your disciple. Are you crazy?" "Son, watch your word." Qin Tian also started speaking in a serious tone. He would have left the boy right away if it weren''t for his serious desires. And since he was serious, he naturally needed to point out a few things for him to believe. Yue Yang still wanted to speak but before he could speak, Qin Tian suddenly moved towards him. Whooss... He moved like the wind, and in just an instant, he arrived in front of Yue Yang. Before Yue Yang could even react, his right palm then dropped onto his face. Bang... It ended up pping Yue Yang''s left cheek. Before Yue Yang''s body could be blown away, he caught his hair, and then mmed his head against the ground so that he fell into a kowtow position. After which, he stomped on his head with his foot. ''... " "Well, how about now." Said Qin Tian with a yful smile. Yue Yang''s entire face was stuck to the ground, he naturally couldn''t speak, but he was still able to answer via voice transmission. "You? How is that possible?" "What the impossible." Qin Tian replied. "Now hurry up and make a decision! Hmph," he snorted. "If it weren''t for your ancestors, do you think I would ept a wild brat like you as my student." He was silent for a while before speaking again. "Can you move your foot off my head first." He finallypromised. Qin Tian then moved his feet off his head so that he could sit up. His face looked messy but it couldn''t cover the shocked expression on his face. "Who exactly are you?" He finally asked. "This is not the time for you to know, you will know for yourself in the future. Now, make a decision, are you going to make me your master?" "But I already have a master." He answered. "Hmph." Qin Tian immediately snorted when he heard the answer. "That useless sect master, how can hepare to me." "You?" "What? Do you want to defend him?" After saying that, Qin Tian then raised his index finger. A ball of light then appeared above his index finger. "I''m sure you can make up your mind after seeing this." Said Qin Tian. He then snapped his fingers, and the ball of light then flew towards Yue Yang''s head. It then entered his head. Yue Yang was immediately stunned, but a momentter, his face was filled with an expression of disbelief. "This, how is this possible." He said in a trembling voice. "I''ll give you three seconds to decide. If..." Thud... Before Qin Tian finished speaking, he dropped his own head on the ground. .... Chapter 45 - A Strange Event "Disciple greets master. I beg master to give me guidance." He said while he was kowtowing. His palms clenched tightly as he spoke. "Hm." Qin Tian smiled in satisfaction as he saw his reaction. He wasn''t surprised by his reaction because what he gave him was a cultivation technique created by the Yue n ancient god. "Now give me a cup of wine and light a cigarette for me, only then will you officially be my student." He says. "Sorry master, I don''t have wine and cigarettes." Yue Yang replied. "Hmph." Qin Tian snorted in displeasure. The reason he snorted was because he didn''t receive confirmation from the system that he had epted a disciple. Obviously it was because the ceremony had not yet been held. Maybe it doesn''t apply to other people, but it only applies to him because he made the rules like that. But even though he wasn''t happy, he didn''t n to change the rules he had made. It was a rule passed down from generation to generation in his sect. In his past life, he had done that to his master, and he wanted all of his disciples to do the same to him when they recognized him as their master. "All right, follow me now." Qin Tian said as he turned around. He then walked out of the room. He walked with his hands on his back. In front of his disciple, he naturally needed to act like a great elder. Luckily he''s the type with all kinds of personalities so he doesn''t feel awkward. Yue Yang then followed behind him, but he looked doubtful as he was about to step into the tunnel. "Nothing happens as long as you are two steps behind me." Said Qin Tian. After saying that, he continued walking forward. "Master." Yue Yang said as he watched him walk towards the outside of the tunnel. He clearly still wanted to enter the tunnel. "You better not think about it anymore. If I leave you here, you will surely die." Qin Tian replied in an indifferent tone. Qin Tian ignored him after that, and he continued to elerate his pace. Yue Yang didn''t dare to ask again after that. Even though he still wanted to enter, he knew that he was only looking for death in there. If it weren''t for the treasures he was carrying, he wouldn''t even be able to reach that ce. Yue Yang obviously didn''t go very deep in that tunnel. It was only a momentter before they returned to the previous stone chamber. After returning to the stone chamber, he looked at the tunnels behind him for a few moments before heading to the tunnel connected to the river. From there, he saw the Yuan trio still waiting for him. More than 24 hours of time had passed, but it was clearly still not enough for junior disciples to finish their cultivation. Qin Tian and Yue Yang immediately swam towards them. Yue Yang followed behind Qin Tian in a polite manner while the Yuan trio looked confused whether they should be polite or arrogant because of Yue Yang''s presence behind Qin Tian. But Yue Yang did not react because on the previous trip Qin Tian had already said that the Yuan trio were his subordinates. "From now on he is my disciple." Qin Tian said without being verbose. He ignored the shocked expressions on the Yuan trio''s faces, and he then asked. "Are they still long?" He stared at the junior disciples who were still cultivating. Hearing Qin Tian''s question, Yuan Ji quickly recovered his expression. "If you want to leave now, I can stop them." Yuan Ji replied. "No need." Qin Tian waved his hand. "Just let them cultivate until they are finished." After saying that, he then swam to a certain area of ??the river. Of course, he was moving where those junior disciples couldn''t see. He stopped at a location that had a lot of spiritual energy, and after that, he started meditating to absorb the spiritual energy around him. Since there was still time left, he naturally wouldn''t waste an opportunity. About an hourter, he managed to gather 10,000 spiritual energy. His speed in absorbing spiritual energy is much faster at 15 spiritual energy per second, but unfortunately the spiritual energy avable is not enough to meet his needs. He in the end could only absorb 2, 3, or 4 spiritual energy per second. But until now, Qin Tian had still not discovered anything special from the Longevity Scripture even though it was already at the second stage. ... Because he also participated in cultivation, the cultivation time in the river ended up faster because the spiritual energy there was depleted more quickly. After that, Qin Tian and the others immediately returned to their respective residences. Qin Tian naturally returned to the Yuan Ji residence. But only moments after he returned, Yue Yang finally came to the Yuan trio''s residence carrying a bottle of wine and a pack of cigarettes. ... "Follow me." Qin Tian said before walking to his room. He ignored the Yuan trio''s confused reactions. After entering his room, he immediately walked to the bed. He then sat on the edge of the mattress with his legs crossed. "All right, now let''s start the ceremony." He said in an indifferent tone. "Em." Yue Yang walked towards Qin Tian and bowed before him. He then poured the wine into a silver cup. "Please ept my worship, master." He said in a respectful tone, and he then handed the silver cup to Qin Tian. "Ha ha ha." Qin Tian chuckled inwardly. He took the cup before pouring it into his mouth. Without waiting for Yue Yang''s reaction, he then stretched out his hand to pick up the cigarette box in Yue Yang''s hand. He took out a cigarette from the box and then ced it between his lips. "Now help me light this cigarette." Said Qin Tian. Yue Yang didn''t dare dy, he immediately took out one matchstick. Crekk... As the mes burned, he immediately helped Qin Tian light the cigarette in his mouth. Whooss... In an instant, Qin Tian''s mouth let out a lot of smoke. His indifferent face also turned rxed. ... "Emmm." He has just showing a rxed expression, but in an instant, his expression changed once again. And this time, his expression turned very serious as if he was watching the sky copse. "Master." Yue Yang said with a confused expression. Qin Tian paid no heed to his expression, and he immediately stood up before running towards the balcony of his room. Upon arrival, he then jumped onto the roof of the mansion. He saw the Yuan trio there ying cards. The three of them were shocked by his sudden arrival. They wanted to say hello, but before they could do that, they seemed to sense something. They then turned their gaze to the sky. Qin Tian also looked up at the sky. In reality, it wasn''t just him and the Yuan trio, but everyone who was outside the room. Probably everyone in the Dead Sea Territory. Rumble... The sky suddenly rumbled before turning intoplete darkness so that most people couldn''t see anymore. And when the sky grew dark, suddenly a giant shadow shed across the sky. It was not a person''s shadow, but a thin, pale white hand. The hand came from the west and it was heading towards the sky. It flew across the skies of the Dead Sea Territory. "Ites from the Sea of ??Red Tears." Chapter 46 - 13 Ancient Places Rumble... Rumble... Rumble... The hand continued to move towards the sky, and the sky continued to let out a roar as if it was about to copse. Seeing that, Qin Tian couldn''t help but remember the times when he had fought for Heaven''s Will. However, in order to make the sky rumble like that, he had to at least release all of his strength. But what happened at this time was only caused by a hand. Perhaps only an extremely powerful ancient god could do that. But since it came from the Sea of ??Red Tears, it was definitely not the doing of an ancient god from the sixteen heavens. There are many ancient ces in the sixteen heavens, but there are 13 ancient ces that are most famous. They are generally known as the Five Uninhabited Lands, the Four Ancient Burial Ground, Two Ancient Pces, and Two Ancient Battlefields. The Immortal Burial Ground and the Sea of ??Red Tears were two of the Four Burial Ground. Those ces had existed for a long time, even before the era of the sixteen heavens itself. And until now, no one knows for sure the secrets of these ces. Even among the emperors, perhaps only a few were clear about them. One thing that was certain about those ces was that they were so dangerous that even ancient gods didn''t dare to act rashly there, and of course, they were also ces with lots of treasures and opportunities. .... A few momentster, the hand in the sky suddenly pulled back. And when Qin Tian looked at the palm from that hand, he was immediately shocked because he saw that it was holding an ind, or maybe a continent because his perception was not strong enough to determine how big it was. Whooss... The hand returned to where it had originated very quickly. It only took a moment before it disappeared. After that, the sky brightened again as if nothing had ever happened. Of course, no one thought that it was just an illusion because what they saw earlier was simply too real. "Humph. Looks like the Dead Sea Territory will be vtile in the next few years." Qin Tian said with a sigh. He was just talking, and suddenly there were several explosive sounds of aura echoing in the distance. They sounded from various directions but even people in the Spiritual Lord realm couldn''t determine where they came from. But there is one thing inmon, they are all moving towards the west. Qin Tian only shook his head without saying anything as he sensed their auras. Those auras clearly belonged to the Ancient Saints and Paragons. There were only a few of them in the Xue Kingdom, and there was even only one Paragon there, but in the entire Shark God continent, their numbers could still be said to be quite a lot. Of course, Qin Tian did not feel worried that he would miss this event. He was still too weak at the moment, and it wasn''t a ce where he could be involved. However, such events would usuallyst a very long time. And that''s enough for him to grow strong. .... Amotion immediately broke out in the sect, but Qin Tian headed straight back to his room. He entered through the balcony of his room, and there he saw Yue Yang was still stunned as he stared at the sky. "Hmph, if you can reach the level of your ancestor, you can cause such a big disturbance too." He says. Qin Tian''s words woke him up from his reverie, he then looked at Qin Tian and asked. "Master, what exactly is it?" "Ehmmm¡­" Qin Tian cleared his throat, and he then looked at Yue Yang with an unhappy expression. "You are only a small antpared to the vast sixteen heavens, this is not the time you know the big things in this world." Said Qin Tian. He didn''t know what it was either, but, of course, he couldn''t say that. But what he said made Yue Yang pensive once again. "Follow me, now is the time to give you your ancestral cultivation technique." Qin Tian spoke once again. He then entered his room. Yue Yang caught up a momentter. When he got to his bed, Qin Tian once again took out a cigarette from the cigarette box that had been left on his bed. Previously he had immediately thrown away the cigarette that Yue Yang had just lit, so his student admission ceremony was still not considered over. Yue Yang was smarter this time, before Qin Tian spoke, he had already lit a fire for Qin Tian. Whooss... This time Qin Tian did not hesitate, he finished the cigarette with one puff so that his room was immediately filled with cigarette smoke the moment he opened his mouth. Ding... "Congrattions, you have sessfully epted a disciple." Name: Yue Yang Talent: Has the bloodline of an ancient god. The blood line is very thin. Status: None. "Congrattions, you have obtained a hundred mortal grade weapons." "You can choose the weapon you want." .... "...." Qin Tian then looked at Yue Yang with an expression of not knowing whether he wanted tough or cry. Weapons are also divided into five levels, they start from mortal, earth, spirit, saint, and thest is imperial weapon. Of course,pared to pills, weapons were much rarer due to their less materials and a much more difficult manufacturing process. But weapons of mortal grade, they were weapons that didn''t even have spirituality. Compared to obtaining a hundred mortal grade weapons, he would be much happier if he could obtain one earth grade weapon. In the end, he could only shake his head. "Well, I hope you cultivate more diligently after this." He says. As he said that, he pointed his index finger at Yue Yang''s forehead. That index finger then let out a light which then flowed into Yue Yang''s head. And itsted for almost an hour. Qin Tian was too weak, and Yue Yang was also still too weak so it took him a lot of time to send the information into Yue Yang''s memory. Yue Yang''s expression immediately filled with excitement after he received all the information Qin Tian had given him. "Now can you tell me what happened to your n?" Qin Tian then asked. And his question made the excited Yue Yang change his expression once again. But this time he showed an expression of hatred. "Xue Kingdom, it is they who had.... Chapter 47 - Outer Court Disciples Competition "What happened?" Qin Tian immediately asked when he saw Yue Yang''s expression. He couldn''t help but be surprised when he heard him mention the Xue Kingdom. From Yue Yang''s expression, he was definitely not the only remaining member of the Yue n. "Kreekk..." He gritted his teeth before answering. "Those who have detained my n." "There are only a few of us, and apart from me, they are all in the Xue royal prison." "I managed to escape from there with the help of the formation set up by the elders." "So they were captured by the Xue Kingdom. How did that happen?" Qin Tian asked. But Yue Yang shook his head. "I don''t know either. When I was born, I was already there. The elders didn''t tell me about their past." He then looked at Qin Tian with an expression full of hope. "Master, can you save them?" ''...'' "Ehmm." Qin Tian cleared his throat once again. And this time he showed a little angry expression. "Your n elders are helping you escape because they hope you can save them in the future." "I might be able to help you, but what about yourself. Where is your responsibility. It''s not a matter of whether you can save them or not, but whether you can continue to grow strong." "Only if you reach the level of your ancestors will you be able to restore the glory of your n." ... Inwardly Qin Tian couldn''t help but ask himself. "Shit, was what I said correct?" "But they may be keeping something so they are arrested." Qin Tian guessed. ... "All right, now you can go. Leave me alone for a while." Said Qin Tian as he waved his hand towards the room door. ... After Yu Yang left his room, Qin Tian did nothing but pacing around. He wanted to call Dina but the girl turned out to be offline. He then put a hand on his chin and started thinking. "Now I need to unlock at least two divine symbols." "Unlocking two of the nine divine symbols is very easy, but a lot of resources are required to do that." "This sect clearly doesn''t have the resources I need." In that sect, there was only one cultivator in the Spiritual Lord realm, it is the sect master itself. With his talent, he might still only awaken nine divine symbols. Qin Tian is sure he hasn''t opened any of his divine symbols yet. If he could truly unlock just one divine symbol, the sect''s status would definitely be one level higher than now. "Erm, Yang Ming." As he was thinking, he suddenly thought of Yang Ming. "Maybe I should visit the boy." ... Not long after, he headed over to the outer court disciple''s ce. He left using the eagle provided by the Yuan trio. And he went to wear junior disciple clothes. It didn''t take long before he arrived above the outer court disciples settlement. But when he got there, he was a little surprised when he saw a lot of people gathered in the residential square. Not only outer court disciples, there were even quite a number of junior disciples there. There were even some senior disciples. In the middle of them, there were threerge stones and on top of each of them, were two people who were fighting. "Is this some kind ofpetition?" Qin Tian then observed the people below. After discovering the whereabouts of Yang Ming and the others, he immediately deployed the eagle he was riding towards them. People stared at him when he came, but most of them didn''t make any reaction. They only stared at him briefly before turning their gaze back. Only Yang Ming and the others looked at him with enthusiastic expressions. Qin Tian then jumped towards them. When he just arrived in front of them, Yang Ming immediately came over to pat him on the shoulder. "Bro, where have you been. I thought you were in trouble." Said Yang Ming. Qin Tian scanned Yang Ming''s body and found that the man''s cultivation had already reached the fourthyer of spiritual apprentice. Being able to move up oneyer after a few days meant that he had cultivated quite well there. "Dont worry." Qin Tian answered. "Nothing happened to me. I''m busy helping the Yuan brothers." "What are they doing, anyway?" He then asked while staring at the three stones in the middle of the crowd. "A senior disciple suddenly came and held thispetition. He promised to give a prize to the winner." Yang Ming replied while staring at a certain location. There, Qin Tian saw a young man sitting on a chair that looked like a throne. His cultivation was at the fifthyer of spiritual warriors. The young man was surrounded by many youths, and he was staring at the people who were fighting on the stones. What made Qin Tian surprised was; he saw Chu Zhen among them. Of course, he was in the very back row. And he was currently staring at him with cold eyes. (Maybe you forgot who Chu Zhen is. You can turn to chapter 14 to remember.) "What''s the prize?" Qin Tian asked. "A spiritual dragon fruit." Yang Ming replied. "However, to enter thispetition, we have to pay a heavy price. Whoever wins will take it all." "...." Qin Tian immediately shook his head upon hearing that. "Do you want to enter thepetition?" Qin Tian asked once again. "It''s too expensive." "I can help you pay." "What." Not only Yang Ming, the others were also shocked. "Do you have a lot of treasure now, brother Qin?" Yang Ming asked. But after saying that, he immediately shook his head. "They are all already in the fifthyer. Each of them can easily beat me. You know, my fighting power is also weaker than the people in this continent. I will only be looking to die if I enter thatpetition." Said Yang Ming. "Hehe." But Qin Tian responded with a mysterious smile. ... Chapter 48 - Yang Ming Stepped Forward Yang Ming looked at Qin Tian in surprise, but Qin Tian didn''t say anything more after that. He then looked at the people who were fighting on top of the stones. Thepetition didn''t actually have any rules. Anyone who feels strong can step up to challenge the winner. And whoever survives until the end until no one challenges anymore will be deemed the winner. And Qin Tian waited for that person to appear. Since that senior disciple dared to set up such apetition, he clearly had a henchman he could count on to win thepetition so he could take all the prizes for himself. But Qin Tian won''t let that happen. It wasn''t that he was a kind-hearted person so he didn''t let the weak be oppressed, but seeing that there was an opportunity to take advantage of someone like that senior disciple, he naturally wouldn''t miss that opportunity. But he had no interest in watching the fight between little brats in the realm of spiritual apprentices, because of that, he ended up choosing to close his eyes while leaning on the hilt of the sword he always carried with him. The cheers of many people around him didn''t bother him. ... About an hourter, the ce calmed down. "Who else wants to fight me? Doesn''t anyone else dare toe forward?" Someone suddenly shouted from the middle of the crowd. Hearing what that person said, Qin Tian immediately opened his eyes. At this moment there is only one person left. The person was standing on one of the stone tforms. It was a stone tform in the middle. It was a young man who was very young among the people there. He was probably only 15 years old. From what he had heard from the people around, that young man was called Lin Zhen and he was one of the most promising disciples among the outer court disciples. Compared to Yang Ming and the others who were two years older than him but had lesser cultivation than him, he could indeed be considered quite talented. But if he waspared to Yue Yang who was already in the fourthyer of spiritual warriors when he was only 17 years old, he was truly far behind. But in terms of arrogance, he seemed to be one level above Yue Yang. "Is this all you can do? Really, it''s really boring." He continued screaming so that the faces of the outer court disciples turned green with anger. Of course, there were still some who looked at him in awe. They were clearly his followers among the outer court disciples. But the junior disciples who were there were looking at him with expressions of disgust as if they were looking at a dancing clown. Qin Tian then looked at Yang Ming who was standing right beside him. Sensing a gaze from him, Yang Ming immediately turned his gaze towards him. He looked at him with a questioned expression, but he responded by moving his hand towards his back. Yang Ming naturally paid no heed to the movement of his hand towards his back as he didn''t feel anything strange about it. However, when Qin Tian''s palm actuallynded on his back, he was immediately shocked as he felt as if he was being hit by a tornado. Whooss... He didn''t have time to react and his body was already thrown towards the stone tform where Lin Zhen was. And he finallynded steadily right in front of Lin Zhen. ''....'' Everyone was shocked by his arrival. Even though Qin Tian had thrown him there, but he didn''t look like he had been thrown, instead he looked as if he had jumped there himself. "Who is he? He is still at the fourthyer, how dare he challenge young master Lin." Lin Zhen''s followers began to speak. "This man must be looking to die." "Oh, can he even pay the fees to enter thispetition." "People are getting crazier nowadays. For the sake of getting attention, they don''t even mind being a joke in people''s eyes. This guy is definitely one of them." "..." While people were still shocked, Qin Tian then stepped forward. Several people had already noticed him because they saw the previous Yang Ming was right beside him. When he finally arrived in front of the stone stage, he then spoke. "He will challenge you." He said as he looked at Lin Zhen. He took out a small bag as he spoke. After finishing speaking, he then threw the bag towards the senior disciple who had held thepetition. The senior disciple also looked at him in surprise. He then spoke. "Are you sure?" "Sure, no problem, right?" Qin Tian replied. He didn''t answer right away, but looked at the people around him with a questioning expression. Obviously he was curious about Qin Tian''s identity. Several outer court disciples who were in the vicinity immediately advanced to exin. Of course, the information they provided was limited to his status as Yuan Ji''s servant. However, at the same time, Chu Zhen also stepped forward while saying "I know who he is." Because of his words, he was finally allowed to approach the senior disciple. And he immediately exined Qin Tian''s background to him. After which, he looked at Qin Tian with a sneer. Of course, he didn''t mention Qin Tian''s friendship with Prince Xue. After knowing Qin Tian''s identity, the senior disciple chuckled for a moment while he shook his head. He then looked at Qin Tian with a condescending look. "Well, anyone can enter thispetition. Even if you also want to participate, I can allow you." He says. Even though Qin Tian was a junior disciple, it was clear that he considered Qin Tian the same as any other outer court disciple. "Well, thispetition doesn''t suit me. He''s enough for thispetition!" Qin Tian replied as he looked at Yang Ming. .... Z z z z z z z z.... Chapter 49 - Increased Strength After hearing Qin Tian''s words, Lin Zhen immediately looked at Yang Ming with a sinister smile. "At least you dare to go forward. Although you are also trash in my eyes, but you are definitely a better trash than any other trash." He says. On top of the stone tform, Yang Ming still looked very confused as he looked around. "I." He said in a doubtful tone when he heard what Lin Zhen said. But the brat clearly paid no heed to Yang Ming''s reaction. He carried a sword, and he then pointed his sword at Yang Ming. "Because of your courage, I will pay you a little respect. Now I will give you three chances to attack me first, and I will only block your attacks with my scabbard." He said with a confident expression. But her words were clearly meant to belittle Yang Ming. He looked at the senior disciple as he spoke, and the senior disciple only smiled casually. Yang Ming wasn''t angry even though he was insulted, on the contrary, he still looked confused. Qin Tian who saw that could only sigh. He then sent a voice transmission to Yang Ming. "Fight that brat! Don''t worry, you will definitely win." As he said that, his spiritual sense moved towards Yang Ming and it enveloped his body. Through his spiritual sense, he then sent his spiritual energy into Yang Ming''s body. As Yang Ming stared at him, he was immediately stunned as he felt the strength in his body suddenly increase dramatically. "How could it be." He says. He didn''t hide his words so that people could hear what he was saying. Of course, none of them understood the meaning of his words. "How about now, are you still afraid?" Qin Tian asked. .... "Son, do you want to fight or not?" Lin Zhen asked as he saw Yang Ming still motionless to attack him. "If you''re afraid, hurry up and admit your defeat before I hit you in the face." As a country person growing up in an orphanage, Yang Ming didn''t have too much insight. He might be able to withstand the humiliation when the enemy was stronger than him, but once he had the strength, he didn''t think too much of it anymore. When he heard what Lin Zhen said, he immediately became furious. To be called by the word son by someone younger was clearly an insult that could not be bore for anyone. "Brat, I''ll beat you up." He is screaming. After which, he immediately ran towards Lin Zhen. Lin Zhen, who heard Yang Ming''s words, looked even more disdainful. "Well, you can hit me." He says. He then held onto his sword as if he were holding a shield. And he even turned his gaze the other way as Yang Ming dashed towards him. "Hmph, don''t cry after I hit you." Yang Ming then jumped at him. The jump was so powerful that the stone tform was made to vibrate. The people were stunned when they saw that, but it wasn''t enough to make them believe in Yang Ming. Although Lin Zhen was shocked, his arrogance made him continue to underestimate Yang Ming. He then raised his sword slightly upward when he saw Yang Minging from above. "I hope your punch is as strong as your big body." He says. "Hmph." Yang Ming snorted. He immediately sent his fist at him. To be more precise towards the sword he was using as a shield. No one paid much attention to what Yang Ming was doing. Almost everyone there thought Yang Ming''s actions were pointless, and he would immediately lose after that. However, Bang... The moment Yang Ming''s fist hit the sword, it was immediately blown away. But Yang Ming''s fists were still moving towards Lin Zhen. Lin Zhen didn''t even have time to react before Yang Ming''s fist hit his chest. Cough... He immediately coughed up blood, and his body was immediately mmed against the stone tform he was stepping on. Bang... And it even caused the stone tform area where he was located to crack. He finallyy limp with his mouth covered in blood. But Yang Ming didn''t attack him again after that. He took a few steps back, and astonishedly looked at his fist that had just hit Lin Zhen''s chest. "Impossible¡­" The people watching on the side were so shocked that they almost fell. Even the senior disciple who was sitting casually in his chair couldn''t help but jump. Abat power that surpassed the level of cultivation was not something strange even among outer court disciples, but no one believed that Yang Ming who wasn''t even from that continent could possess such strength. Yang Ming''s friends also looked at Yang Ming with astonished expressions. They had fought Yang Ming countless times while they were training, but Yang Ming was definitely not that strong at the time. Unfortunately no one could realize that it was Qin Tian who was helping Yang Ming. ... "God damn it." Lin Zhen immediately shouted in an angry tone after he woke up. He wiped the blood from his mouth before standing up. His eyes turned red as he stared at Yang Ming. He then drew his sword from its sheath before running towards Yang Ming. After arriving about three meters from Yang Ming, he then jumped up while shing his sword at Yang Ming. "Die..." he shouted. "Hmph." Yang Ming who was staring at his fist immediately shifted his gaze as he noticed Lin Zhen''s arrival. He snorted before he took out an extremely thick iron staff. And he then swung the iron staff towards Lin Zhen who had arrived in front of him. Chapter 50 - Easy Win In truth, although the iron staff that Yang Ming took out was very thick, it was actually not as strong as it seemed. It was made of ordinary iron and it was the worst type among all mortal tier weapons. If it met Lin Zhen''s sword which had enough quality, even if Yang Ming was stronger, his iron staff might not be able to withstand the sharpness of Lin Zhen''s sword. It was good enough if it just ended up crooked, but there was a high chance that it would split in two. How ugly Yang Ming''s iron staff could be seen even by those without sharp eyes. Because of that, Lin Zhen smiled disdainfully as he looked at Yang Ming''s iron staff. Unfortunately Qin Tian would not allow something like that to happen. While Lin Zhen was still smiling, he was suddenly shocked when he saw the iron staff. As that iron staff was swung by Yang Ming, it caused even the air it passed through topress as if there was pressure pressing down on them. And Lin Zhen also found his sword started to tremble. The punches from Yang Ming that he had received earlier angered him so much that he didn''t think much as he charged towards Yang Ming, but as he stared at Yang Ming''s face once again, he suddenly felt extreme fear. He didn''t know why, but he suddenly felt as if he wasn''t facing a Spiritual Apprentice. Whooss... Yang Ming didn''t stop just because Lin Zhen had changed his expression, his iron staff was still heading towards Lin Zhen. Bang... The iron staff collided with Lin Zhen''s sword, and the sword immediately flew far away because Lin Zhen could not endure it. Only after seeing that, only then did Lin Zhen be fully aware of the difference in their strength. "No, stop it, I give up, I admit defeat." He is screaming. Unfortunately he waste speaking, the iron rod had already hit his head. Bang ... His face immediately twisted in half the moment it was hit by Yang Ming''s iron staff, and after that, his body was thrown so far that he passed through the crowd of onlookers. Of course, it was because Qin Tian restricted the power he sent to Yang Ming''s body so that Lin Zhen could still live. But the battle ended very quickly. People couldn''t even understand what was going on, and Lin Zhen had already disappeared from their sight. Qin Tian then looked at the senior disciple. He was currently still stunned as he stared at Yang Ming. And he only shifted his gaze when he felt Qin Tian''s gaze. "Can he be considered the winner now, senior brother?" Qin Tian asked with an innocent smile. Even though the voice was low, but everyone in the ce could hear what he was saying. And that caused them to stare at the senior disciple with a curious expression. They wondered if he would just give up. But if he wanted to fight fairly, they weren''t sure if any of the other outer court disciples were strong enough to face Yang Ming. With Yang Ming''s current strength, even junior disciples might not be able to beat him. Of course, junior disciples are not allowed to enter thepetition. It was a rule made by the senior disciple himself. After being stared at by many people, the senior disciple finally calmed his stunned expression. But what surprised people was; After calming his expression, he suddenly threw a small bag at Yang Ming. "He''s the winner." He said in a low tone. But even though he said that in a low voice, everyone there could feel anger from his tone. He then looked at Qin Tian. "Your name is Qin Tian right? Remember this, Bai Yi is my name. I hope you can continue to remember this name." After saying that, he immediately turned around. There was an eagle waiting behind his chair, and he then jumped onto the eagle''s back. And the eagle flew off immediately after that. Seeing his leave, people sighed, but Qin Tian only chuckled casually. He didn''t care even if Bai Yi was stronger than him, not to mention the fact that he was much weaker than him. Qin Tian knew that he definitely wouldn''t let him go. But he was also toozy to deal with him. After he returned to the Yuan trio''s residenceter, he nned to order the Yuan trio to cause some trouble to Bai Yi. ... Yang Ming then returned to his side as people started to leave. He looked at the bag in his hand with a confused expression. And he looks even more confused when he looks at him. "Just keep it, there are plenty of cultivation resources within. With those resources, you will definitely be able to break through to the realm of spiritual warriors in the near future as long as you train hard." Said Qin Tian as he tapped his shoulder. "By the way." He then showed his index finger. Above his index finger suddenly appeared a small ball of light. "You can definitely practice more easily using this." After saying that, he then snapped his fingers, and the ball of light immediately flew towards Yang Ming''s forehead. He gave Yang Ming some techniques, and he even allowed Yang Ming to share some of them with other people. The reason why he helped Yang Ming obtain resources was because he was nning to go on an adventure. And he probably won''t return to the sect for quite a long time. At least before he could help Long Pang, he didn''t n to return to the sect. What he needed now were cultivation resources, and he needed to venture to certain ces to obtain them. Even though he had one clone, but he also couldn''t keep relying on that clone because it also required cultivation resources to grow stronger. Even at this time, that clone had already used up a lot of the cultivation resources of the Spear Mountain Bandit group. But luckily he was the son of the bandit group leader so they didn''t mind giving him more cultivation resources. ... He returned to the Yuan trio''s residence momentster, and when he returned, he immediately ordered them to help him out of the sect. Chapter 51 - Real World Again Qin Tian didn''t leave right away. After giving the Yuan trio a few orders, he returned to the real world first. The moment he walked out of the capsule, he could feel 900 spiritual energies appearing in his body. If he condensed all of them, he would obtain 9 more spiritual sources which meant he would reach the pinnacle of the firstyer of Spiritual Apprentice. The reason why he returned to the real world was because he wanted to condense them first. "But in order to condense 900 spiritual energy, I can''t do it just anywhere. I have to find a ce that is safe and quiet." Said Qin Tian as he looked at his hands. What he was worried about was the shockwave as he broke through. Previously he had withheld the effect by force so that he was injured. Now there is more spiritual energy in his body, and he doesn''t n on doing it anymore. "Looks like I have to go to the suburbs." He changed his clothes after that because he was still wearing his school uniform now. Since he was nning to go to a quiet ce, he ended up choosing to wear a ck jacket, trousers, and boots. He immediately walked out of his room after that. His aunt was still online when he came out of sixteen heaven, so she''s still in her room. However, when he reached the door of the vi, he saw Anging. She just got out of her car, and she was walking towards the vi. His aunt''s main business is in fashion and beauty. Apart from working as apany executive, Ang also sometimes bes a model for thepany. And she also has several social media ounts with a lot of followers. Even though she is not a celebrity, but because of her beauty which is far above average, she is even more popr than most celebrities. Looking at the morous clothes she was wearing now, Qin Tian guessed that she had just finished a photo shoot. But Qin Tian felt a little awkward as he remembered what happenedst night. Hee didn''t know how to greet her. But to his surprise, Ang didn''t look awkward at all. She acted as usual as if nothing had ever happened. When she arrived in front of him, she stared at the clothes he was wearing with an astonished expression. "Mm, little brother, where are you going in such clothes?" She asked with a slight smile. "Ehhmmm." Qin Tian finally cleared his throat. "Well, I want to go to the forest on the outskirts of the city." Qin Tian replied. "Ha?" She was immediately surprised after hearing the answer. "What do you want there?" She asked. Even though the earth is now very advanced, therge number of people in the present era has made social inequality even wider. People who work in urban areas may have a good life, but there are still quite a few people living in poverty. And on the outskirts of town Z there are quite a number of slums with chaotic life. "Mm, I have a few things I want to take care of there. Don''t worry, nothing will happen to me." Qin Tian tried to leave as soon as he said that, but Ang suddenly held his hand. "Wait, can Ie along?" "..." "Sorry sis, but I don''t think women like you are fit to go to ces like that." Qin Tian replied while looking at her morous figure. Even though Qin Tian was sure that nothing could bother Ang as long as she was by his side, it would still be troublesome if a group of men came to bother her. Besides, he left because he wanted to cultivate, and he couldn''t show that to Ang. "Come on, I can change my clothes." Ang continued to insist. "Wait for me." She says. She then ran towards her room. Seeing her leave, Qin Tian shook his head. But he chose not to wait for her. As soon as Ang entered her room, he immediately ran towards the white BMW which was parked in the courtyard of the vi. A whileter, he was already on the highway of city Z. And he received a message from Ang not long after. "Damned brat, you really did leave this woman." "Sorry, next time I''ll take you for a walk." Qin Tian replied to her message. "Hmm, if you lie again, I will tell mom that you have abused me." "..." "Sister, I did that for a reason. I have no ill intentions towards you." "Who would believe that? Hmph, what man wouldn''t want to touch my body in this world." "Okay, okay, but if I really wanted you, I could just ask aunt to marry you off to me." It''s hard to beat women in debate, therefore, Qin Tian only relies on unusual means. "Insolent you kid, you dare say words like that to me. Wait for you toe back, I will definitely beat you up." .... Their chat ended there. After that, Qin Tian started to elerate the pace of his car. When he enters the expressway, he activates the auto driving feature. And he then opened his smartphone to open the game forum. As he silenced the forums, he found most of the posts there discussing strange events that had happened in the Dead Sea Territory. "It was really shocking, I don''t know what happened, but that hand was really, really big." "The technology of this game is truly so advanced, I''ve never seen any other game create such an effect." "The scary sensation when the hand appeared is still felt even now when I left the game. I don''t know how the Night-Heaven Company made this game." "I''m in the east in the Land of Monsters, but even from here, I can clearly see the sky in the west suddenly darkening." "That''s right, the vibrations are even felt right here." "What really happened, is there a mystical ce there?" "By the way, I am in another heaven, why is there no such incident here?" "..." Qin Tian enjoyed reading theirments. However, as he continued to scroll the screen downwards, he suddenly saw ament which made him very surprised. "Hey, do you think it''s possible that the sixteen heavens were a real world? We weren''t actually sent into the game world, but were sent to another world." But unlike the otherments, there were very few people who responded to thement, which is why it is drowned in the bottom section. Several people replied with a question. "Why do you think like that?" Unfortunately the person who wrote thement did not provide an answer. But there are some people who agree with thements, and they write some spections. "Ah, I hope it''s just a idlement from a wibu." Said Qin Tian. Chapter 52 - Meet Clara Again Qin Tian had already crossed over half the city 30 minutester. But suddenly. Tit... Tit... Tit... The sound of a car horn suddenly echoed repeatedly behind his car. As he stared into the rearview mirror of his car, he was immediately startled when he saw a ck Lamborghini chasing behind his car. "What is she doing here?" Qin Tian couldn''t help but grumble. ra barely hid her feelings for him, but these past few days, Qin Tian had felt that she was acting more aggressively to pursue him. When the ck Lamborghini arrived beside his car, the car windows immediately opened, revealing a beautiful, golden-haired figure inside. And she''s still wearing her school uniform. Seeing ra starting to wave her hand, Qin Tian had no other choice but to open his car window. And the words that came out of her mouth after that made Qin Tian smile wryly. "Handsome, how about we race." Said ra with a faint smile. Qin Tian connected his car phone to ra''s car phone before he spoke. "Girl, what are you doing here?" "To chase a man, of course." She replied casually. She looked at Qin Tian with a cute smile as she said that. ---> Qin Tian in the end could only point his middle finger at her in response. After that, he immediately elerated his car to the fastest limit. Fortunately at this time is when people are working so the streets are quite quiet. But he might have to deal with the traffic copster. However, he could only smile wryly as he watched the Lamborghini ra easily follow behind his car. Even if the car was at full speed now, it was still much slower than Lamborghini''s full speed. But that woman''s driving ability took Qin Tian by surprise. "Where did this woman learn to drive?" He wondered. Not many people would dare to drive a car at that speed, but the gentle looking ra looked rxed as she did so. "Like your car, you will not be able to run away from me, dear Qin." Said ra. ... Qin Tian finally slowed his car back down after he realized he couldn''t leave ra. About 15 minutester, he started to enter the suburban area. There are a lot of slum neighborhoods there, but the neighborhood there is also quite crowded. Actually next to Z city, there was another city which was also quiterge, but between the two cities, there was a mountain that separated them. Located between two cities, the mountain was naturally frequented by people from both cities. There is a river on the mountain and many peoplee there to rx by the river. The only problem with the ce is theck of security as there are quite a number of gangsters there. Even though there are police on guard there, the corrupt behavior of humans never changes no matter how advanced a civilization is. Even if corruption can be easily eradicated by technological advances, it will all be in vain when there are some officials who do not allow it to happen. ... Qin Tian then parked his car in a small park on the mountain. The park is one of the entrances to the mountain. There were quite a number of people there. A BMW wasn''t enough to get the attention of the crowd, but the Lamborghini ra made everyone''s eyes fixed on them. As soon as he got out of his car, ra also got out of her car and she immediately walked over to approach him. And she also stared at the clothes he was wearing with an astonished expression. "Qin, what are you doing here? Do you want to climb mountains? I didn''t know you had such a hobby." She spoke. "Come on, youngdy. Why don''t youe back now, I have important business here, I can''t take you." Qin Tian replied while looking around. There were too many eyes staring at them that Qin Tian felt uneasy about. He may be handsome enough to attract the attention of many women, but most women will not stare at a man openly. But it''s different for men. ra is not just an eastern beauty like women in that country. She is a western and eastern beauty. Her beauty is no less than Ang, the only thing that makes her less than Ang is because she is not as morous as Ang. Even though her personality was very straightforward, she looked like a pure and virtuous girl in the eyes of those who only saw her figure. Seeing such a woman following a man like she was a chick following its mother, it caused many men to be unable to contain their jealousy so they stared at Qin Tian with hostile eyes. Qin Tian wouldn''t be surprised if a group of men came to him a momentter. He didn''t take Ang with him because he didn''t want that to happen, but he didn''t expect ra to suddenly appear out of nowhere. The woman must have understood the meaning of his gaze, but she didn''t care. "Isn''t it nice to be with a beautiful woman like me in the midst of so many men. Look at their eyes, I can''t believe you don''t feel puffed up because of that." She says. "..." "Okay, I lost. But I hope you stay here. I can''t take you there." There was no point in arguing with the woman, therefore, after saying that, he immediately turned around to leave. But ra still didn''t give up. She''s still following him. When he arrived in front of the river at the end of the garden, he finally jumped into the river. He hoped that ra would stop following him after that. But the woman suddenly screamed after that. "Qin, I will also jump into this river unless you promise to go out with me tomorrow." "..." ... .... (Note: ra of course has a certain identity, and that will probably be revealed at their third meeting.) In the next two chapters, the structure of the modern world will be somewhat revealed. Chapter 53 - Five Mysterious Old Men Luckily he wasn''t the only person in the river so his actions didn''t attract much attention. But ra was screaming loud enough that there were quite a few people who heard her words. After looking at the direction where ra was staring, the people finally stared at him as well. In the end, he could only say yes to ra''s request. If he caused a beautiful woman to jump into the river because he refused her request, perhaps those who saw him would stone him. He let out a sigh of relief when he saw ra finally turn around to leave. After that, he immediately swam across the river. With his strength now, he could pass through the river easily. Not many people cross the river, and those who do only stop at the riverbank. There was a meadow there, and after that meadow, there was a thick forest. The sounds of various kinds of birds echoed from the forest, and sometimes there were several sounds of wild beasts there. People are afraid of the sound of those beasts, but Qin Tian doesn''t care. He casually entered the forest without even looking around. But he did not realize, far behind him, ra, who had returned to her car, suddenly held a pair of binocrs at this time. She used the binocrs to watch him. She only stopped after he disappeared into the forest. "Oh, what was he doing there? Somehow I feel like he''s bing more and more mysterious." She said as she threw the binocrs into her car. But she didn''t leave after that, instead, she sat casually in the front of her car smoking and drinking soda. While doing that, she muttered in a low voice. "Qin oh Qin, how long will you refuse this woman." She shook both of her legs as she said that. .... Qin Tian who entered the forest couldn''t help but furrow his forehead after he entered about 50 meters into the forest. He initially found nothing there, but a few momentster, he suddenly sensed the presence of several people there. Even though he hadn''t seen them yet, he could feel at least 100 humans about 300 meters ahead of him. "Are they just adventurers, or some other group?" He wondered. Even though he wanted to cultivate there, he couldn''t do it if there were a lot of people there. After a moment of thought, he immediately moved towards those people. He elerated his pace, and of course, he was also moving stealthily. He did not feel worried about being found by them because he did not sense the presence of spiritual energy in their bodies. A few minutester, he finally saw the people. They are divided into five groups. "But they''re not a group of adventurers." He says. He didn''t see a single person who looked like an adventurer. But he was shocked when he saw one of the groups actually wearing martial sect attire. Even though there was no spiritual energy in that world, there were still quite a number of traditional martial arts handed down from ancient times. Although many say that they are just a group of dancers, it cannot be denied that they are stronger than the average human. With a few tricks, some of them could even crush a rock with their bare hands. The martial sect-clothed people consisted of young men and middle-aged men, but their leader was an old man with a thick beard. And the other four groups, they also took Qin Tian by surprise. Each of them were also led by an old man who looked like they were the leaders of a rich family. Beside each of those old men, there were several middle-aged men and youths. Their looks that look alike prove that they are a family. And the rest were men in suits who were clearly bodyguards. Even though they weren''t wearing any martial clothes, from their movements as they walked, Qin Tian concluded that they were also martial masters. One thing that is clear about them is that they carry some of the tools normally used for digging. Some of them even carried weapons such as swords and spears. "What are they doing here?" Qin Tian wondered with an astonished expression. The people didn''t speak, but each of their groups kept their distance from each other. After a while of observing them, Qin Tian then took out his smartphone. He photographed the faces of each of the old men, and then entered their photos into an app on his smartphone. It is an application that stores a lot of data about important figures in that world. As an upscale businesswoman, his aunt had gathered a great deal of information on wealthy officials and businessmen. And he as her nephew has ess to that information. Not long after he entered their photos, information about them immediately appeared on his smartphone. It''s just that, there are only four pieces of information recorded on the app, they are information belonging to the four old men from that rich family. The martial group old man''s information could not be found. "Mmm." Qin Tian was a little astonished as he read their information. Each of them actually came from a different province. But they don''t live in the capital or other big cities in their province. They only live in small districts in their province. And even though they were a rich family, their wealth was not that great either. Each of them only had a few hundred million dors in assets. They also have no influence in the world of politics. From a certain point of view, they could only be considered a small family among wealthy families. But one thing that made Qin Tian surprised was their family background which was said to have been around for a long time. Ning, Ming, Liu, and Lin were the surnames of each of them. ... Qin Tian continued to follow them further into the forest. Because the forest was on top of a mountain, so the path they were on also swooped upwards. And they traveled about half an hour before stopping. In front of them, there was a small hill overgrown with grass. When he saw the hill, Qin Tian finally showed a serious expression on his face. He had yet to feel anything strange about the hill, but his gut told him that there was something unusual hidden within the hill. Chapter 54 - A Secret And A Mystery After they arrived in front of the small hill, their guards immediately rushed to the hill. They circled the hill, and then they used the tools they had brought to dig into the hill. At the same time, the five old men looked at each other. Old Liu was the first to speak. "Huh, unnoticed, decades have passed, seeing the four of you still alive, I don''t know whether tough or cry." "..." Qin Tian Old Liu then looked at the old man from the martial group. He stared at his face for a moment before staring at the clothes he was wearing. His mouth twitched slightly as he stared at the clothes. "Old Li, you are too conservative. What era is it now, and you still insist on your ancient sect. Look at the four of us, at least we look more civilized." "Hmph." Old Li immediately snorted before Old Liu even finished his words. "Why say that, just let time tell. You four who fall into secr life are destined not to reach the peak." The other three old men nced at each other after they heard Old Li''s words, but neither of them answered. Old Ning finally sighed. "Okay, we''re all old, it''s time to stop teasing each other. Aren''t you ashamed of your grandchildren?" He stared at the youths around him as he spoke. "Now we better focus on what''s in front of us." "Big changes will ur in this world, if we are to survive, this is our only hope. Otherwise, we will only continue to be small yers in this world." Said Old Lin. "Huh." Old Ming also started to speak. "The war of the gods 5000 years ago caused the spiritual energy on earth to disappear. They died leaving behind cultivation techniques, but we can never cultivate in our entire life." "We may be stronger than ordinary humans, but in front of firearms, we can only raise our hands." "You should be grateful, Old Ning." Replied Old Li. "If it weren''t for them who sacrificed their lives, not to mention us, even this world wouldn''t havested until now." "It''s because of thebination of Pangu''s ax and Zeus''s lightning plus the power of the Buddhas and other gods so that the aliens were defeated." ".... * Qin Tian This time he was inplete shock. Zeus in the west, Pangu in the east, Buddha in the south, aremon legends that almost everyone knows. But almost everyone thinks of their stories as mere fairy tales. Hearing their words, Qin Tian couldn''t help but wonder if they were real existences. "Did the gods really exist in the past?" Of course, he didn''t believe that they really were gods. What are the gods? Even he doesn''t know. But for a small like Earth, even spiritual masters were strong enough to make the entire earth tremble if they fought there. As for spiritual lords, their fight could even destroy a like the earth. Around the sixteen heavens, there were too many smalls like the earth, and they were sometimes simply destroyed as a group of spiritual lords fought around them. "But if what they say is true, that means there really were cultivators in the past. But how could the spiritual energy in this world just disappear. There must be something else causing it." "And what are they looking for here?" Qin Tian looked back at the little hill. With nearly 80 people excavating it, the small hill quickly became smaller. As he stared at the little hill, he heard the old men talking about the hill. It turned out that they also just found out about the existence of the hill. Previously they had said that the earth would change, and they knew it was because each of them had an artifact from ancient times. Each of those artifacts had not been active for a long time, but justst night, the artifacts that had never been active suddenly returned to activity. And it was from the artifacts that they got the information about this ce. They immediately sent people to inspect this ce, and after it was confirmed that it was exactly the same as what the artifacts had said, they immediately rushed over to this ce. They also didn''t know what was hidden behind that hill, but they thought that they would be the main controllers of the world if they could get it. From their conversation, Qin Tian finally knew that their n was a n that had existed since that ancient era. Through the legacy of their n, they know many secrets that even the governments of the world do not know. "It''s reallyplicated." "And the aliens, where do theye from? And what are they looking for on this?" Qin Tian doesn''t know what''s in outer space. Earth resides in a gxy called the Milky Way. ording to current science, there are at least a hundred thousand habitables in the gxy. But what had made Qin Tian confused all this time was; why no alien civilization ever came to earth. Given the age of the gxy itself, it is unlikely that no civilization could span the entire gxy. Well, unless the gxy only gives birth to brainless living things. Now he knows that the earth was visited by an alien group 5000 years ago, but still, it is very confusing if only one group of aliens ever came to earth. Then where are the other alien groups? Have they never found Earth''s existence? "Or, is this inessible to outsiders?" Qin Tian wouldn''t be surprised if that was the case because there were even more mysterious existences on this. "Sigh, there seems to be a lot more mystery in this world." He sighed. He continued to stare at the little hill. As the hill got smaller, his premonition of something hidden behind the hill became more and more stronger. "Is it a weapon, treasure, or an artifact? Or is it something unknown?" ... Chapter 55 - Primordial Heavenly Needle Whooss... Suddenly, a veryrge snake suddenly jumped from within the hill. The snake was ck and looked very fierce. It is about 15 meters long and its body is as thick as a tree trunk. The snake''s sudden appearance took people by surprise. Even Qin Tian looked at the snake with an astonished expression. He didn''t know how big the snake on earth was, but it was definitely one of thergest. When the snake opened its mouth, it even let out a roar that made the air tremble. "Mm." But suddenly Qin Tian felt a change from that hill after the snake appeared. He faintly felt a spiritual aura from within that hill, and it was no ordinary spiritual aura. As he sensed that spiritual aura, the sensation he felt was very simr to the sensation he felt when he used the power of the Primordial God Body. "Oh, or, is the thing hidden down there one of the twelve heavenly treasures?" Qin Tian was immediately horrified when he thought that. But he couldn''t think of anything else because there couldn''t be anything that could give off a feeling so simr to the Primordial God Body, unless it was also one of the twelve heavenly treasures. Most of the twelve heavenly treasures were weapons and artifacts, the Primordial God Body was the only body, but two of them were spiritual nts. Qin Tian would really be surprised if one of them appeared on earth. After all, even in sixteen heavens, their existence was almost a mere legend. When Qin Tian was thinking, two more snakes suddenly jumped from within that hill. And after the two snakes appeared, Qin Tian saw a narrow tunnel appear on that hill. After the three snakes appeared, they immediately charged towards the people. The people from the five groups immediately panicked when they saw the snakes attack them. Even though they possessed some martial skills, facing those three giant snakes was still too difficult for them. They might be able to kill the snakes if they had a few firearms, but sadly they didn''t. Not just anyone can have a firearm in this country. Even though they came from an ancient n, unfortunately there was nothing special about their n other than their ancient history. "Those snakes can grow that big possibly because of the aura down there." Said Qin Tian. But even though the snakes'' bodies were enormous, they still hadn''t reached the level of spiritual apprentice. They can grow that big because of the pressure on Earth which is much weaker. If they were sent to the sixteen heavens, their bodies would definitely shrink to the size of one meter. "But." He then looked at the people who had started running away. "This is my chance to go in there unnoticed." As they got further away from the hill, Qin Tian immediately moved to the hill. He didn''t move slowly, but ran straight into the tunnel on the hill. He now had one spiritual source and 900 spiritual energies in his body, although those 900 spiritual energies had not yet condensed, but their presence in his body still increased his strength drastically. When he was running at full speed, it was hard for the ordinary eye to see him. And it only took him a little bit before he got to the front of the tunnel. After that, he immediately entered the tunnel. The tunnel was quite dark, and he could smell snakes on the tunnel walls. But the tunnel was only narrow at the front, the deeper it got, it got wider and wider. Qin Tian immediately ran even faster after he entered the tunnel. The moment he was inside that tunnel, the aura he felt became more and more intense. After a while, he saw a crypt about 100 meters ahead of him. He could see the crypt because there was light shining from within the crypt. "There really is something hidden in there." Qin Tian''s eyes immediately glowed. He sped up his pace once more when he saw that. However, as he got closer to the crypt, something suddenly jumped from within the crypt. It was also a 15 meter long snake. But unlike the previous three snakes, the snake that appeared this time had silver scales. There are even two silver colored horns on its head. And the snake''s body also gave off a spiritual aura. The spiritual aura that the snake emitted wasn''t very strong, but Qin Tian couldn''t help but be surprised when he felt that spiritual aura as it also gave him a feeling simr to the aura of the Primordial God Body. "Has the snake sessfully integrated with the power of the treasure hidden down there?" Qin Tian cringed as he thought about it. But he didn''t have time to think any further, the silver snake suddenly roared before lunging at him. Roar... Whooss... The snake moved like a needle. To Qin Tian''s surprise, the snake''s body suddenly shrank very rapidly as it got closer to him. Looking from afar, the snake looked more and more like a needle. "Shit." Qin Tian cursed. Without thinking, he immediately jumped to the side. He didn''t have the shield to withstand the snake''s attack, so he could only try to dodge it. But the snake''s speed was really too fast. Even though he had already jumped, the snake still managed to stab one of his hands. Qin Tian''s expression turned pale immediately afterwards as he found an extremely dangerous venom entered his body. If he was only a human, the venom would have killed him in that instant. Roar... The snake turned huge once more after it passed him. It roared behind him. But Qin Tian doesn''t pay attention to the snake. Instead, he chose to run straight into the crypt. He knew that he could not face the snake with his current strength. Even escaping would be difficult for him. Because of that, he could only hope for the treasure in the crypt. Luckily he was already very close to the crypt, so he could immediately enter the crypt as soon as he started running at full speed. As soon as he entered the crypt, he immediately found the object emitting that light. And his eyes immediately widened when he saw that object. It was a silver needle. Needle shape is no different from needles in general. But the light and aura emitted by the needle, even though both of them were currently in a dim state, but Qin Tian who had seen many imperial weapons or artifacts, he felt that all the light and aura emitted by them was nothingpared to the light and aura of that needle. "Is that Primordial Heavenly Needle, rank ten of twelve heavenly treasures." .... Chapter 56 - Primordial Heavenly Needle (2) Each of the twelve heavenly treasures had some abilities of their own. And Primordial Heavenly Needle, it is said that it can pierce anything in the universe. Even the other eleven heavenly treasures could be pierced by that needle. Not to mention when a god held it, even when it was held by an ordinary human, the needle could still easily prate the sky. "Did the aliense with that needle?" Qin Tian immediately guessed why the needle could appear on earth. "But, for those aliens to have Primordial Heavenly Needle, their backgrounds must be really very strong." Qin Tian couldn''t help but feel afraid as he thought that. Roar... A sudden roar echoed behind him. The snake had started chasing him. Seeing that, Qin Tian immediately ran towards the needle. One thing that is different from heavenly treasures is that they can be held and used by anyone no matter whether they are gods or just ordinary humans. And they don''t even need things like spiritual bonds. Whoever holds them, they will immediately connect with them, and after that, they can immediately use their power. Since they were born from the universe itself, every living thing in that universe could be said to be their owner. Seeing one of them appear in front of him, Qin Tian would naturally take it. But just as he was running towards the needle, he suddenly heard a voice behind him. "Hey, what are you going to do to my god, stop there." Said the voice. The tone of voice sounded like a maic sound so Qin Tian was unable to determine the gender of the owner of the voice. Qin Tian couldn''t help but be surprised. When he nced behind him, he finally realized that it was the silver snake who had spoken. "It''s still weak but has be a spiritual monster." Qin Tian said to himself. (Be careful, the ten-line dump info.) In the cultivation world, after ordinary beasts, beasts would evolve into magical beasts possessing spiritual power. After the magic beasts evolved, they would be spiritual monsters. Apart from their different races, there is basically no difference between spiritual monsters and humans. They can speak, have intelligence, and they can even change into human form. Of course, there were some spiritual monsters that could not transform into human form, and they usually had bloodlines or special abilities that made them slightly different from other spiritual monsters. Kinds like them usually require higher cultivation to transform into human form. Beasts born from spiritual monsters will instantly be spiritual monsters. That is the advantage they get from their parents. However, for most magical beasts, it wasn''t so easy for them to evolve into spiritual monsters. Even when their strength increased to an extremely powerful level, they still couldn''t evolve sometimes. To be sure, it was extremely difficult to find magic beasts in the realm of spiritual warriors that evolved into spiritual beasts, not to mention in the realm of spiritual apprentices. But the silver snake. Unless the silver snake was born from a spiritual monster, but Qin Tian wasn''t sure about that because without spiritual energy, it was unlikely that spiritual monsters would still exist. The only possibility was because that silver snake absorbed the Primordial Heavenly Needle''s aura that it could evolve that far even though its strength was still very weak. And above spiritual beasts there were still divine beasts like dragons and phoenixes. They are the king of monsters. ... Qin Tian didn''t care what the snake said, he kept running towards the needle. The snake was probably just gaining intelligence, and before that, it had considered the needle to be its god. And the snake still thinks like that until this second. He also found the snake stopped moving after it arrived three meters from the needle. An instantter, he finally arrived before the needle. And he immediately reached out his hand to take the needle. There was no resistance as his hand moved toward the needle, and he finally managed to grab the needle. As soon as he held the needle in his hand, his spiritual sense was directly connected to the needle. After that, the needle came directly under his control. Through his spiritual sense, he could also see the structure of the needle. There was only a small amount of spiritual energy remaining in the needle so it could only release a small amount of light, but inside the needle, he found a space, and it was a space that could be entered by living beings. The space wasn''t veryrge, but he guessed it would get wider once the needle had more spiritual energy. Unfortunately he found nothing in the space. After he took the needle, he could see the panic from the snake. Even though the snake was enormous, it was clearly still a child. Shua... Qin Tian then threw the needle at the snake. What he cared about now was getting the antidote for the snake venom. And the best antidote for snake venom is the essence of snake blood itself. Whooss... As soon as he threw the needle, it immediately flew towards the snake. The speed of the needle was so unimaginable that Qin Tian couldn''t see it with his eyes. He could only feel its presence because the needle was connected to his spiritual sense. The snake was clearly the same as him. But even though the snake knew that the needle was moving towards it, it chose not to move to avoid it. Shua.. The needle pierced the snake''s body, and it then came out at the back of the snake''s body. After which, the needle immediately flew back towards Qin Tian. At this moment, there was a drop of golden colored blood on the tip of that needle. Seeing that, Qin Tian didn''t think much, he immediately put the golden blood into his mouth. His body felt hot after that, but a momentter, the effects of the snake venompletely disappeared from his body. ... About the Longevity Scripture and the Iron Dragon Fist, why don''t they have ranks. Well, this is my fault, and I added the information in chapter 12 right after information of techniques level. Maybe you didn''t find it, so I wrote it here. (There are five levels of martial techniques in sixteen heavens. It starts with mortal techniques, then earth techniques, spirit, saint, and finally the heavenly martial techniques created by the Heavenly Emperor. For mortal level techniques, Qin Tian was toozy to study them. Even spirit techniques, he didn''t feel too impressed. Only saint techniques and heavenly techniques could really interest him. As for techniques like the Longevity Scripture and the Iron Dragon Fist, they were of no rank because their origins and their strength were still unclear. Each technique level basically had their own aura, but the Longevity Scripture and the Iron Dragon Fist, their aura was erratic, it was depending on who was using them. People usually refer to such techniques as mysterious techniques.) Chapter 57 - Deal Qin Tian immediately smiled as he felt his body recover. Luckily he was moving very fast, if the snake venom was left in his body for at least 10 minutes, he could have fallen paralyzed. He then looked at the silver snake. After his blood essence was extracted, the snake''s aura weakened extremely rapidly. The essence of blood is very important for the body of every living being. It was because every blood essence stored arge amount of energy. Usually people would use energy from blood essence as backup energy when they ran out of energy in the middle of a battle. And of course, the side effects of losing blood essence were even more severe than being depleted of energy. Not only did the body be very weak, it could even cause some problems with their cultivation. The silver snake''s cultivation was still very weak, and losing a drop of blood essence was enough to drain more than half of its strength. With the Primordial Heavenly Needle, Qin Tian would walk in reverse if he still couldn''t beat the silver snake. However, even now the silver snake still looked confused when it saw how he was holding the needle between his fingers. The snake seemed to be wondering why a god he didn''t even dare to approach would suddenly be wielded by a human. The problem is; The needle had even stopped emitting light ever since Qin Tian held it. Of course, it was Qin Tian who made the needle stop emitting light. But the snake didn''t know that. "Tsk, looks like this snake''s intelligence is only slightly more mature than that of a baby." Qin Tian said to himself. "But that''s even better, that way, I don''t have to kill it." With that needle, Qin Tian could easily kill the snake if he wanted to. But he also felt very unfortunate if that spiritual monster was killed. It is probably the only spiritual monster on earth, and if the earth changes one day, it will be the first spiritual monster. If he could control the snake, that would be much better. Besides, that snake was obviously quite unique in that it could integrate with the power of the Primordial Heavenly Needle. There were four snakes there before, but only the silver snake made it. If the snake is properly cared for, there is a chance that it will be a divine beast one day. "Do you want to know why?" Qin Tian started talking to the snake. He raised his hand which was ying the needle between his fingers. ''....'' "Huh." Qin Tian exhaled. "Actually this is not a god, but an object. And this object is mine." Qin Tian started exining. Qin Tian could have tricked the snake with some boasting, but he chose not to because he seriously wanted to take care of it. In addition, spiritual monsters will be more intelligent in no time. It was only a matter of time before the snake realized the truth. Telling it now to increase its trust in him in the future was clearly the best thing he could do. The real world was not like the world of novels Qin Tian had ever read. In the novel world, with a simple spiritual imprint, one could make another personpletely a ve, but that was impossible in the real world. There is no history in which the universe has established such rules. Of course, it was possible to make other people ves, but that could only be done with absolute power. For example an emperor of matchless strength could easily bind the soul of a Paragon. But that also can''tst forever. Time will make everything disappear, even the power of an emperor. Even an emperor''s carefully crafted imperial weapons needed maintenance with a lot of resources in order for them to continue to unleash their power. ... However, upon hearing Qin Tian''s words, the snake''s expression changed so drastically that even an ordinary human could see the change in its expression. "What are you saying? Little creature, how dare you deceive me. Quickly you return my god." The snake shouted angrily. The snake might have started to doubt its beliefs, but no matter how much one doubted their god, it was still very difficult topletely abandon it. After which, the snake once again charged towards Qin Tian. "..." Qin Tian "Huh. Looks like you do need a little lesson!" Qin Tian could only shake his head in the end. As the snake moved towards him, he once again threw the needle up. Even though the energy within the needle was only a little bit left, they were still used enough to unleash several techniques. After he threw the needle, it suddenly emitted light once again, and the light then formed thousands of needle shadows. Whooss... Whooss... Whooss... The needle shadows then flew towards the snake. Their speed was still lightning fast, the snake had only moved an inch but they had already reached the snake''s body. Shua... Shua... Shua... They immediately pierced the snake''s body, and in an instant, the snake''s massive body spurted out arge amount of blood. Hisssssss.... The snake hissed loudly as its body spat out blood. Its head which was held high almost fell to the ground because of that. "You''re not my opponent, stop fighting." Said Qin Tian. The snake looked at Qin Tian with an astonished expression, but the snake''s face had already started to show fear. "You, who exactly are you, how could my god attack me?" "...." "Didn''t I say, this needle is just an object, and since it is mine, I can naturally use it to attack whomever I want." Qin Tian replied. "Is it true?" Asked the snake with a doubtful expression. "If I lied I might say that I am the god of this needle." "Now I give you two choices, whether you want to stay in this ce, or go follow me. As long as you call me master, you can continue to stay near this needle so you can continue to grow strong." Said Qin Tian with a faint smile. Now, it was only a matter of words before the snake bowed to him. But even though he thought that way, it turned out that it took almost an hour before the snake began to consider his words. "Fine, I agree to follow you, but I will not call you master." That is the limit that the snake can ept. "Alright." Qin Tian nodded. Even though Qin Tian felt less than satisfied, he still agreed to the snake''s request in the end. Everything takes time and he can''t make everything the way he wants it. "But when I have business, you have to help out." "Deal..." replied the snake. After that, the snake''s body shrank very quickly. A momentter, its body turned into the size of a needle. Now the snake looks like a caterpir. The snake then jumped onto Qin Tian''s palm. There, too, was the needle. But unlike before, the snake was no longer afraid to approach the needle. "You can stay beside that needle so you grow faster." Said Qin Tian. Chapter 58 - The Shrewd Clara The silver snake''s name was Vae, and it was a female snake. And the three snakes that came out earlier were her brothers. ording to Vae,st night he and her three brothers, identally discovered the tunnel under the hill. Out of curiosity, they finally entered the tunnel. And they finally reached the crypt. At first there was nothing there until a light suddenly appeared in that crypt. They saw the lighting from a needle. And when their bodies were enveloped by that light, their bodies suddenly underwent an evolution. The evolution was very fast at first, but over time, it got slower and slower. Until now, they didn''t even know what had happened. But because that light made them evolve, they ended up thinking of the needle as their god. ... "By the way Qin, you have to help my brothers out there. I wouldn''t havee with you if I wasn''t with my brothers." Said Vae. "Okay." Qin Tian replied. "But their bodies can shrink, right?" "They can still shrink, but not as small as me, they can only go back to their original size." "It''s just that they still can''t speak. But they canmunicate via telepathy." "Okay, let''s go." It had been an hour since he had entered that crypt. But those three snakes and the people from the ancient n still didn''t appear there, which meant they were still fighting outside. ... Not long after, Qin Tian returned to the ground. When he got there, he found the trees around the hill had fallen, and there were quite a few pools of blood around there. About 50 meters from that hill, he saw that the people of the ancient n were still fighting the three snakes. But out of a hundred people, now only less than half of them are left. Qin Tian did not look at their corpses, but looking at the three snakes'' mouths covered in blood, he guessed that they might have been swallowed up by them. Of course, the three snakes were no better off either. Their bodies that were previously ck had turned red because they were covered in a lot of blood. "Qin, hurry, hurry and save them." Vae who was in the palm of hid hand quickly panicked as soon as she saw the state of her brothers. "Dont worry." Qin Tian replied. If it was before, he might have to show himself if he wanted to take care of them, but now. He casually threw the needle in his hand into the air, and just like before, the needle once again gave off a light which then turned into numerous needle shadows. Those people were too busy fighting that they didn''t notice the light suddenly appearing behind them. Even as the needle shadows flew towards them, they were still unaware of their existence. Since they were not yet cultivators, their perceptions were naturally insufficient to feel spiritual things. Whooss... Whooss... Whooss... It only took one breath before the needles reached their body. With how fast the needles were, they could hardly even feel a thing as they pierced their bodies. Thud. 50 times They fell right after that. Qin Tian pointed the needles at their arteries so that they immediately fell unconscious once the needles entered their bodies. It would take at least an hour before they could wake up again, and by that time Qin Tian was long gone. The three snakes immediately turned around as soon as they noticed the attacks that sudden appearing behind them. And when they found Qin Tian, ??Vae who was in his palm immediately jumped from there. And her body grew once again to a length of 15 meters. The female snake then screamed. "Brothers, it''s me." She wagged her long neck as she shouted. After which, she then moved towards them. She started talking to her brothers after she got in front of them. Qin Tian didn''t pay attention to them, instead, he stared at the needle in his hand. Although Vae didn''t tell him the exact time the needle emitted light, he guessed it was exactly twelve o''clock in the evening. "Sigh, it''s hard to guess what''s really going on. But I''m sure everything is intertwined." Qin Tian was deep in thought after that. "But with this needle, I no longer have to worry about where to cultivate." He only regained consciousness when hhe saw Vae and her brothersing to him. Vae immediately shrunk her body and jumped into the palm of his hand as soon as she arrived in front of him. But the three brothers looked at each other with dubious expressions. "Brothers,e here quickly. Your wounds can heal faster if you stay beside this needle." Shouted Vae from Qin Tian''s palm. Qin Tian didn''t speak, but he stretched out a hand towards them. The three snakes stared at each other once more before they shrunk their bodies. But their bodies were not as small as Vae''s, their body length was almost one meter. Qin Tian shook his head as he saw that their bodies were still too big for him to carry. "Very well, how about the four of you stay in the space inside this needle for the time being." Qin Tian naturally couldn''t carry the three snakes in his body, therefore he could only let them enter the space in that needle. The reason why he didn''t offer Vae to enter the space in that needle earlier was because if she was in that space, she would be able to absorb more of the aura from the needle. Right now the spiritual energy was still not on the earth and the needle had very little energy left in it, and he didn''t want that remaining energy to decrease any faster. Unfortunately he had no other choice at the moment. Now he could only hope that the three snakes could evolve once again so that they could shrink their bodies even smaller. ... A whileter, Qin Tian returned to the previous river. When he got there, he saw that ra was still there. However, that woman was currently not alone. There was a group of men surrounding her, and some of the men looked like gangsters. Other women would tremble with fear if they were surrounded by men like them. However, that didn''t happen to ra. The men didn''t bother her, on the contrary, they sat around her with their mouths open while listening to her speak. Instead of looking like gangsters, they looked more like kindergarten kids when they were at school. "..." Qin Tian. "This girl is really very shrewd." He says. "Maybe it''s time to ask her identity." .... Chapter 59 - Oh Clara! (1) Everyone who knows ra will be curious about her identity. How she spent money was something that the other second generation couldn''t do. The only thing that is clear about her is that she is from America. She moved to that country and school about two and a half years ago. But until now, no one has been able to find out her family background. Some have spected that she was the illegitimate daughter of a wealthy aristocrat in America. However, Qin Tian suspected that she had a certain identity. In fact, he had even discussed it with his aunt. But unfortunately nothing came of their conversation. ra quickly became friends with Shui Yingyue after she transferred to the school, and not long after, she also started making friends with him. Since ra yed virtual games so often, they also got along quite quickly. And about half a year after their friendship, ra had started confessing her feelings to him. With each passing day, ra only became more and more aggressive as she expressed her feelings. He had asked her why she was so obsessed with him, and she answered only with ssic words. "From the eyes and then down to the heart." "All young people will fall in love, and so will I." ra said. (Note: the first sentences are popr words in my country. I''m not sure if you guys feel the meaning. Hahahaha) ... As for Qin Tian, ??even though until now he had not responded to ra''s feelings, but if he were to be asked, he would honestly answer that he enjoyed his closeness with ra enough. Qin Tian couldn''t help but admit that ra was the most likable woman he had ever met in his two lives. Apart from her mysterious background and some bad habits, she was the most ideal woman in Qin Tian''s eyes in this modern world. Her beauty, her style, the way she spoke, and of course, her intelligence too, those things were things that many noble women wanted but they couldn''t get. If he was an ordinary man born on earth, there was no way he could bear to reject ra''s feelings. However, maybe because of his past life that never felt love, so sometimes he missed life like other young people. What will happen next, well, only time will tell. It depends on destiny. ... As soon as ra noticed his arrival, she immediately stood up and stopped watching the men sitting around her. "My dear, you''re finally back." Sje said with a faint smile. After saying that, she immediately walked towards Qin Tian. "..." When she arrived in front of Qin Tian, ??she immediately moved beside Qin Tian. She then pulled Qin Tian''s hand so that their bodies clung quite tightly. After that, she then looked at the men. "This is the guy I''m talking about. Isn''t he very handsome? You should at least have a face like his if you want to try to be my lover." "..." Qin Tian While the men were still stunned, ra then pulled him to her Lamborghini. And she whispered in his ear. "Don''t talk and follow me, or they''ll beat you up." "Get in quickly!" She said as they arrived to the right of her Lamborghini. "Sorry, but you have to leave your car here." After that, she immediately ran to the left side of her car. Even when the car left the ce, the gangsters still looked like they were confused. But as soon as they came to their senses, they immediately shouted angrily. ... ... ... In the car, Qin Tian couldn''t help but stare at ra with serious eyes. "What?" Asked ra. "No, but I really want to know your identity." Qin Tian replied. "I''m not sure how many women in this world can do something like that." "That is the natural ability of a beautiful woman. Does it take a special identity to be able to do that? Look at those famous celebrities, they can easily control the minds of their fanatical fans." "That''s true, but I''m still sure you have a certain identity." "Oh." ra smiled faintly. She then tossed her golden hair. "Even if it''s true, but you know, every woman has their own secret. Who are you to me that I have to tell you my secret?" She said with a frowning mouth. "..." "So our rtionship is not enough?" Qin Tian asked. "Of course." ra replied. "Unless you marry me, only then will I tell you my secret." "Cough, cough." Qin Tian couldn''t help but cough a few times when he heard ra''s words. "You know, thew now doesn''t allow people under the age of 21 to get married." "It''s just a formal marriage. For me, what is called a marriage doesn''t have to go through a ritual or get a marriage document." "Once you have me, I will never let you go away from me." ... Perhaps it was because ra was stimted by their conversation that she was driving her car very wildly. It''s just that, the atmosphere became awkward between them. And it bes even more awkward when ra ys a ssic love song in her car. (My love, my dear, I am proud of you. Please be the king of my heart.) The song yed over and over again, and it only stopped when the car arrived at the neighborhood Qin Tian lived in. She immediately stopped the car as soon as the car arrived there. However, just as Qin Tian was about to stare at her, he saw ra suddenly reach out to grab his hand. Before Qin Tian could react, her face suddenly moved towards his face. Qin Tian of course could easily dodge, but when he saw the serious expression on ra''s face, he finally chose not to move. The interior of the car was very narrow, and there was almost no barrier between the two car seats. With such a close distance, it only took a moment before ra''s face reached his. Kiss... And finally, her pink lips pressed against his. "..." Qin Tian could feel ra''s breath, and after letting out one breath, ra immediately retracted her face. There is no change in her face. She looks very calm. And then she spoke. "Qin, I am serious about my feelings. As long as you ept me, I will definitely be loyal to you." "Tomorrow, I will return to America. That is yourst chance. If you still reject me, we may not see each other again in the future." "I will return to this country if you ept me." .... Chapter 60 - Oh Clara! (2) One thing that Qin Tian has suddenly realized from today is; he didn''t feel the slightest bit of ill will from ra. On the contrary, all he felt was her sincerity. And that''s why he''s been more open to her ever since they met at school. In the previous days, he had held back a little when he spoke to her. With his perception, he could confirm that ra really liked him. Unless ra was stronger than him, there was no way his perception could be wrong. All of her actions so far were not pretense, but real actions from her. After hearing her words that they might never see each other again, Qin Tian couldn''t help but admit that he was inplete panic. Seeing the gentle smile on her face, Qin Tian finally reached out to catch her hand. ra''s body trembled slightly as he caught her hand. She was clearly surprised. But after that, she immediately looked at him with a smile. They didn''t speak, but the bodies of each of them moved towards each one of them. Qin Tian''s two hands moved to her slender waist while ra''s hands moved to his neck. After Qin Tian''s hands embraced ra''s waist and ra''s hands wrapped around his neck, they immediately pulled each other''s bodies forward. In an instant, their mouths met again, and unlike before, this time, their mouths were locked even tighter. Their eyes that were still open stared at each other. Sitting in two different chairs made it impossible for them to fully embrace, and it made both of them feel dissatisfied. Qin Tian who felt like he wanted more than that then pulled ra''s body into his chair, and after that, he turned his body so that ra''s body was pressed under him. As soon as she was pressed under his body, her exposed legs immediately moved to lock his legs while the hands that were wrapped around his neck wrapped around his neck even tighter. Even though ra''s body was a bit very thin, but Qin Tian could feel the two soft objects on her chest very clearly. And it got him so excited that he couldn''t help sticking his tongue into ra''s mouth. ra clearly felt the same way because she opened her mouth as soon as his tongue tried to get into hers. And her tongue greets his with the same zeal. Even though they were inexperienced, but their passion which was so uncontroble made their tongue movements not awkward at all. Qin Tian didn''t find it difficult to breathe because of the spiritual energy in his body, but that didn''t apply to ra. She was panting for breath not long after, but even so, she didn''t try to let go of their kiss, instead, she moved increasingly out of control. Her hands that were wrapped around his neck began to move down his back and they then pulled his clothes up so that his back was exposed. After that, her hand began to rub his back. They didn''t know how long they had been doing this, but they were immediately startled when they heard a knock on the window beside them. No matter how passionate they were, there was no way they could continue to do so when there was someone beside them. Qin Tian immediately let go of ra''s mouth. ra was panting, her face flushed red, and she looked weak, but still turned her gaze to the window beside her. Outside the window, they saw a young policeman standing with a cold expression. They don''t have to ask, looking at that cold faced cop, they know it''s because they just broke traffic rules. "Ehmmm." ra cleared her throat. "Can you go aside first?" She says. Her tone sounded very soft as she spoke. Even though her car windows were so opaque that it was impossible to look inside from the outside, the police now also had equipment that would allow them to see through the frosted ss. "Why, are you embarrassed? He''s seen us." Qin Tian replied in a joking tone. After that, he then opened the car door and ignored the panicked look on ra''s face. Before the car door was fully opened, he immediately stepped out of the car. "Qin, you damned man." ra finally shouted. After which, she quickly tidied up her messy hair and clothes. As soon as the car door was fully opened, the policeman suddenly threw three pieces of paper at ra. "They are a list of the offenses you havemitted. Pay the fine within 24 hours, if you do not pay within 24 hours, this car will be confiscated." He says. After saying that, he immediately turned around to leave. "...." "That is an example of a man who has never touched a woman. If you saw a scene like that before today, I''m sure you would also show such an expression." Said ra. "..." Qin Tian ra paid no heed to Qin Tian''s expression, she then closed the car door before moving into the driver''s seat. After that, she looked at Qin Tian once again. "Dear Qin, we will continue tomorrow, and it must reach a climax." After saying that, she immediately stepped on the gas pedal of her car. As soon as ra''s car disappeared from his sight, Qin Tian couldn''t help but touch his lips. He didn''t know how much of ra''s saliva had entered his mouth, but for sure, the taste was extremely strong. "If this is fate, I hope itsts forever." After that, Qin Tian then walked towards the housing where his aunt''s vi was located. Just like people in general after they got a lover, he also couldn''t hide his enthusiasm as he walked. Even an old man would behave like that if he got a new wife, not to mention he who had never touched a single woman in his two lives. ... Not long after, he arrived in front of the wall of his aunt''s vi. And he was a little surprised because he saw a ck Mercedes in front of the vi wall fence. Inside the Mercedes, he saw an old man who was still full of momentum even though he looked sickly. Chapter 61 - Oh My Goddess As he walked, he sent a message to ra. "I won''t let you go. You will stay by my side. No matter what problem you face, I will definitely stand in front of you." Obviously ra''s identity was not onlyplicated, but also problematic. Qin Tian could tell just by seeing how depressed ra was when she said that they might never see each other again. Qin Tian just sent a message, and ra''s reply arrived one breathter. "Are you sure? I hope you can still say that after you hear my story." "Mm, you can kill me if I take my words back." "Oh, maybe I''ll do that, and then kill myself." "..." "Just Kidding." "But I will fight anyone who hinders my happiness." Said ra. "You sound heroic, which novel quote did you just copy?" "Those were Lady Cobra''s words!" "..." "By the way dear Qin, apart from you, there is something else I strive for in this world." "Sometimes I think to stop fighting for it, and focus on my happiness with you. But," "You have to fight for what you believe in. As I said before, no matter what problem you face, I will definitely stand in front of you." ... The old man in the car was naturally Shui Yingyue''s grandfather. Even though Qin Tian had never met him in person, he had seen her on magazines, the inte and tv many times. In reality, he was not only a businessman, but also a former military general. It is said that he used to be themander of one of the special forces when he was young. Even though he was old now, his influence in the country was still enormous. There are too many of his subordinates and confidants now upying important positions in the country. If it weren''t for Shui Yingyue, there would be no way for his aunt to live quietly in that country. Besides that, his father and mother who used to be soldiers were also his subordinates. ... The car was just about to start running, but it stopped suddenly when he arrived beside the car. Then the car window opened slowly. Since he was the only person there, Qin Tian was sure the car stopped because of him, so he also stopped walking and waited for the car window to open. As soon as the car window opened, Qin Tian immediately felt the gaze from the old man. "So, you are Qin Tian?" Asked the old man. "Yes." Qin Tian replied in a rxed tone. Others would tremble if they spoke in front of the old man, but even if the old man was given another hundred years of life, it would still be impossible for him to make Qin Tian tremble. His aunt could probably influence him with her momentum since he was basically brought up by her. But other people, there was no way they could suppress it with their momentum. Unless they are Heavenly Emperors, of course. "Mm." The old man was clearly surprised by Qin Tian''s calm even though he was in front of him. He looked at Qin Tian from top to bottom. He looked like he wanted to evaluate it one more time. "Looks like you''re not as bad as I hear. Even your father can''t speak like that in front of me." Said the old man. "Even though you don''t seem to have any achievements at the moment, but you at least have a strong mentality." He added. "..." Qin Tian "Very well, now I can feel more at ease with a brother like you protecting Yingyue." ... As soon as Qin Tian entered the vi, he saw his aunt, Ang, and Shui Yingyue gathered at the guest table. Ang sat to the side without saying anything, but his aunt continued to talk to Shui Yingyue who looked like she was upset. Of course, she looked really annoyed. Even Qin Tian didn''t know whether he shouldugh or cry when he heard what his aunt had said to Shui Yingyue. "Yingyue, what has your grandfather said, will he give you his inheritance?" "You have to ask him to give you his inheritance now before he dies so the Shui family can''t get in your way." "..." .... She might be just kidding, but still her words sounded really annoying. Qin Tian who had already arrived there couldn''t help but sit beside Yingyue. Thinking that he was now ra''s lover, he felt a little uneasy when he saw Yingyue. When he came, his aunt stopped talking and everyone in the ce stared at him. "Ehmmm." Qin Tian cleared his throat. He then took a cup of tea on the guest table. And while he was drinking that tea, the smartphone in Yingyue''s hand suddenly rang. Yingyue then looked at the smartphone screen. Qin Tian and the others didn''t really care why Yingyue''s Smartphone suddenly started ringing because it was a fairly ordinary thing. However, when they saw Shui Yingyue''s normally calm expression suddenly change, they couldn''t help but ask. "What''s wrong, Yingyue?" Asked her mother. Yingyue didn''t answer, instead, she turned her gaze towards Qin Tian. Being stared at by Shui Yingyue, Qin Tian immediately felt ufortable. A bad feeling immediately filled his mind. And what Shui Yingyue said next made him drop the teacup in his hand. Luckily it was just a stic cup so nothing happened. "Are you dating ra?" Said Yingyue. "..." "Cough. Cough. Cough." Qin Tian couldn''t help but cough as soon as he heard Shui Yingyue''s words. The tea he had just drank even gushed out of his mouth. "Yingyue, what did you just say?" Qin Tian finally chose to pretend to be confused. However, Yingyue suddenly showed her smartphone screen to him and the others. And what appeared on Yingyue''s smartphone screen made his eyes widen. "Oh my goddess." What he saw on Yingyue''s smartphone screen was an image of him grabbing ra and kissing her mouth. Under the image, were a few words from ra. "Dear Qin, sorry for doing this, but I was worried if you would leave me, so I have to tell and prove our rtionship to your family." "...." .... Qin Tian couldn''t bear to see the reactions of his aunt and the others, so chose to run straight to his room. Chapter 62 - With Enemies On The Same Ship This a new arc. I hope you enjoy it. ... ... ... The Thousand Mountains Province is divided into many counties and each of them has many sects. In the past, the province was ruled by the Ming n led by Saint Ming. However, ever since Saint Ming died, even though the Ming n was still the strongest n, their strength was no longer sufficient to dominate the entire province. When several other factionsbined their strength, the Ming n also couldn''t help but bow their heads. In the center of the Thousand Mountains province, there was a city called the Thousand Mountains City. The name of the city does not imitate the name of the province, it is called that because it is built on thousands of mountains. After a long journey of ten days, Qin Tian finally arrived at the city. He went to the city in a flying ship. The reason why he went to that city was of course because it was a ce where he could gather more cultivation resources. ... Standing on the hull of that ship, Qin Tian could see an extremely majestic city thousands of kilometers ahead of him. The ship had not actually arrived in the city yet, but the city was clearly visible from thousands of kilometers away. Looking at the city that stood on top of those mountains, even Qin Tian nodded slightly with praise. Even though there were many more cities that were muchrger than that city, but a city that stood on top of thousands of neatly lined mountains was still quite rare even in the entire Nirvana Heaven. "Each of the mountains in this city is definitely not ordinary." Said Qin Tian. Of course, those mountains were part of the formation protecting Long Pang, butpared to mountains elsewhere, the mountains here obviously had more of a role. ... "Wow, so it''s a city of the Thousand Mountains, we are finally here." "This city is too big, I can''t even see the end." "Damn, with my strength, I might not be able to explore this city in my entire life." "But being able toe to this city is already an extraordinary achievement. How many people in this province cane to this city." Qin Tian saw a group of youths not far from him. The youths were wearing the same clothes, and in front of them stood a young man who looked quite extraordinary. The youth''s cultivation was already at the eighthyer of Spiritual Warriors, and his aura also looked filled with momentum. They were actually the Copper Mountain sect''s disciples. It was the sect that paid the band of bandits to intercept Qin Tian and the others while they were on their way to the Split Mountain sect. Qin Tian also did not expect that he would be in the same ship with them. And what are they going to do in this city? He didn''t know either. But the one leading them was an elder with peak spiritual master cultivation. From what he had heard, that elder was the great elder of the Copper Mountain sect, and his status in the sect was only one level below the sect master. As for that young man, he was the son of the sect leader. His name is Li Yan. As Qin Tian continued to listen to their conversation, he heard words that made him suspicious. "Hahahaha, now that we''ve arrived in this city, it won''t be long before we can destroy the Split Mountain sect." "That''s right, I''m already very impatient. That sect thought we couldn''t crush them, but soon they will cry in despair." "Nothing can save them." The strength of their sect was definitely not enough to destroy the Split Mountain sect, but they dared to say that they would destroy the Split Mountain sect soon. If he had guessed, Qin Tian guessed that they came to this city perhaps to find a support from a stronger group. "Mm, at least on the surface there is nothing special about the Split Mountain sect. If there was a stronger faction helping the Copper Mountain sect to destroy the Split Mountain sect, it might be of no benefit to them." Qin Tian thought. "Oh, unless they know the secret under the mountain." Qin Tian felt uneasy as he thought about it. But he wouldn''t be too surprised if what he was thinking turned out to be true. If one were to observe the Thousand Mountains province seriously, they would definitely find the oddities of the province. It wouldn''t be surprising if they then investigated the province. Of course, the secret behind the formation created by an emperor was not something that an ordinary faction could solve. Even the Xue kingdom was far from sufficient to do that. And those who can solve it usually will take a very long time before they seed in solving it. The more Qin Tian thought about it, the more worried he felt. In his past life he also did things like that. And why they chose to help the sect in that ce was obviously because they didn''t want their sess to be found. By controlling the sects in that ce, they can do things through other people''s hands so that what they are doing is not known to the other factions who are also doing the same thing. "If that''s true, I definitely have to stop them. If they seed, my n will fail miserably." Qin Tian said to himself. Luckily he had experience in such matters so he was able to conclude them all in no time. After thinking for a while, Qin Tian then sent a message to Prince Xue. "Can youe to the city of the Thousand Mountains with some strong men you canmand?" Qin Tian knew that he would not be able to face them with his strength now, therefore, he could only ask Prince Xue for help. He does, however, have a background he can count on. Theymunicated several times, and Qin Tian knew that the boy was doing very well now. He started to show his talent ever since he returned to the Xue kingdom. Although at first he got into some trouble from the other royal members, but now his status in that Kingdom has increased drastically. A while ago he even told her that a envoy from the Giant Bamboo sect hade to him. The envoy was said to havee on the orders of an all-powerful elder of the Giant Bamboo sect. And that elder is said to want to make him his disciple. "Ahhh, brother Jian, are you in trouble?" "No, but I need your help." "Okay, okay, I''ll go over there. It''s too boring in here." ... Chapter 63 - Dragon Palace Statistics: / (Note: 100 spiritual energies can be converted into 1 spiritual source. The speed at which converting spiritual energy into spiritual sources depends on the yer''s talent.) .... The ten days he had been on that ship, Qin Tian didn''t just sit idly by. He had spent most of his time absorbing the cultivation resources inside other people''s storage rings. As a result, he managed to gather 20,000 spiritual energy there. .... Not long after, the shipnded on a mountain. There was no city building on the mountain because the mountain was set aside to amodate the ships that came to the city. As soon as the shipnded on the mountain, Qin Tian immediately got off the ship. After which, he headed straight for the teleportation formation on that mountain. He did not immediately follow the people from the Copper Mountain sect as they also did not seem to immediately encounter a mysterious person who would support them. But Qin Tian left his aura on a few of them so he could track their whereabouts as long as they didn''t go too far. At least as long as they were still within the city, he could sense their existence through his aura. After arriving at the teleportation formation, Qin Tian immediately asked the guards of the formation to send him to the city''s main mountain. And he had to pay 100 spiritual stones to use that teleportation formation. If they go to another mountain, they can go using someone else''s service to take them to that mountain. But to go to the main mountain, they could only use a teleportation formation. There was a gigantic formation covering the main mountain so that people who weren''t strong enough couldn''t enter from outside. Such rules were made clear in order to take advantage of the people who came to this city. As for his purpose ining to that city? Well, he has had a goal ever since he decided toe to that city. ... As soon as Qin Tian entered the teleportation formation, his body was immediately transferred to another ce. As he looked around, he saw many towering ancient buildings. Compared to the skyscrapers in a modern city that show off their grandeur, the skyscrapers in this city give off a sacred and mysterious feeling. Apart from that, he also saw quite a number of other yers there. But maybe because they already realized how dangerous the NPCs were in this game, those yers were no longer acting like yers. They kept their attitude so that they looked like ordinary people. Fortunately Qin Tian''s nickname is now invisible so that its existence does not attract the attention of other yers. After that, Qin Tian then walked towards the giant colosseum building in the middle of the city. The name of the colosseum was Dragon Pce and it was a branch of business that spread all over Nirvana heaven. The Dragon Pce was able to build such a big business because it was owned by the Dragon Pce Sect. As for the Dragon Pce Sect, it was a sect residing in the Land of Emperors, and it was a sect with three Emperors. A sect with three emperors. Even if the Dragon Pce Sect didn''t use the name dragon, their reputation would still be dragon-like. Of course, their use of the dragon''s name was not without reason. ording to what Qin Tian knew, the cultivation techniques they cultivated were rted to dragons. Only, he didn''t know the details about them because he had never run into their core members either. In his past life era, it was probably because they didn''t have a genius bright enough topete with other sect geniuses that they kept a low profile, and didn''t get involved in big events at the time. When he came to Nirvana heaven in his past life, he had only seen their outer court disciples. And now, the reason why Qin Tian came to this city is because their coliseum here announces apetition, and the prizes of thispetition are really very attractive. It was a red spiritual dragon fruit. Although there is only one additional word, there is a big difference between spiritual dragon fruit and red spiritual dragon fruit. If spiritual dragon fruit can only help a Spiritual Apprentice break through to the realm of Spiritual Warrior, then red spiritual dragon fruit can help a Spiritual Master break through to the realm of Spiritual Lord. As soon as Qin Tian heard the news, he immediately rushed over to this city. He didn''t know why the Dragon Pce held apetition with such extraordinary prizes, but for sure, he couldn''t pass up the prize. .... About more than an hourter, Qin Tian finally arrived in front of the colosseum building. Because the city was so big and he couldn''t run as he pleased within the city, it took him a long time to reach the colosseum. When he arrived there, the ce was already full of people. Most of them were young people and each of them emitted an extremely strong aura. Qin Tian even saw several young people with auras of spiritual masters. He then walked towards the registration area. The requirements to enter thepetition are very simple, a person only needs to be under 30 years old. As long as that is fulfilled, anyone can take part in thepetition. Qin Tian who is still 17 years old naturally has no problems. But taking part in thepetition at the age of 17 can be said to be very young. Most of the people who entered thepetition were over 25 years of age. But Qin Tian wasn''t worried because most of them were still in the Spiritual Warrior realm. Those in the Spiritual Master realm are very few. They were probably from the Sovereign faction and their numbers were also very few. Of course, Qin Tian wasn''t afraid to face them either. As long as he unleashed his full strength, he was sure he could defeat even a spiritual master. Afterpleting the registration, Qin Tian immediately turned around to leave. Thepetition was held two dayster, and within those two days, Qin Tian wanted to use his time to walk around the city while looking for some equipment for thepetition. But before he took a step, he suddenly saw a group of peopleing out of the colosseum. From their clothes, they were clearly people from the Ming n. But they weren''t what caught his eye. What caught his eye was a beautiful woman in a blue dress who was currently standing in front of them. The woman looked cold, and from the aura alone, she surpassed all the young people there. Seeing the attitude of the Ming n members towards the woman, Qin Tian guessed that she might be a disciple of the Dragon Pce Sect. At the moment that woman appeared, there was another group that came from another direction. The group is made up of members from various factions in the province. But the person leading them was definitely not part of the province. It was a young man in a white robe. The young man was holding a feather fan in his hand while his head was wearing an ancient schr''s hat. However, while he looked friendly and graceful, he didn''t hide his aura when he appeared there. With spiritual master''s second stage cultivation, the aura he released made many young people in the ce feel uneasy. Seeing the young man, the woman who came out of the colosseum furrowed her brows. "Du Fang, what are you doing here?" Asked the woman in a cold tone. .... Chapter 64 - Dragon Princess "Is he from the Du n?" Qin Tian thought. In order to dare to act recklessly in front of a Dragon Pce Sect disciple, one needed to need an equally strong background. That man was surnamed Du, and there was only one Du n in Nirvana Heaven who could stand on a par with the Dragon Pce Sect. The Du n was the Imperial n from the Land of Emperors and it had once produced two emperors. In his past life, there was also a genius from the Du n who waspeting for Heaven''s Will. That person had even fought against him before. Of course, that person was defeated by him Apart from being defeated by him, that person was also defeated by several other geniuses. Maybe because he realized that he didn''t stand a chance, he and his n finally chose to withdraw from thepetition. "Is that them?" Qin Tian then thought of the people who were investigating the province. Even though their faction had business here, it was impossible for a member like them to take care of business in a province. Even the outer court disciples, if they were sent to take care of business, they would at least take care of business in a royal center. Only the henchmen of their henchmen take care of business in the provinces. ... Du Fang smiled casually as soon as he heard the woman''s words. "Erm, Gong Yuxian, I heard that your Dragon Pce is about to hold apetition, as long as they are under 30 years old, anyone can join thispetition." "I happen not to be 30 years old yet, so I want to register for thispetition." As soon as the young people there heard his words, their expressions immediately turned ugly. Although they didn''t know who he was, only from his aura could they tell that he was extremely strong and had an unusual background. If someone like him joined thispetition, they wouldn''t stand a chance. In reality, the highest cultivation among them is still only at the first stage of Spiritual Master, no one has yet reached the second stage of Spiritual Master. And they were all the main geniuses of the province. Although the Spiritual Master realm only had three stages, there was a huge difference between the stages. In fact, between the first stage itself there was a huge difference in strength. Breaking through to the second stage from the first stage is also not easy. It was many times more difficult than cultivating from mortal to entering the realm of Spiritual Master. In the Thousand Mountains province, even the supreme geniuses, it would take them at least 3 to 5 years to break through to the second stage. Most of them had even recently broken through to the Spiritual Master realm, so the second stage was still too far away for them. Of course, Qin Tian knew clearly that even if they were also at the second stage of Spiritual Master, they still wouldn''t be able to beat Du Fang even if they fought him simultaneously. In the early realms, the cultivation speed of geniuses like them might not be that different from that of the imperial sect disciples. But in terms of their fighting strength, the difference was like heaven and earth. The expression of the woman called Gong Yuxian instantly turned colder as soon as she heard Du Fang''s words. She then shouted. "Du Fang, what do you want? Do you want to cause trouble here?" "Hehehehe." Du Fang chuckled as he waved his fur fan. "On what basis are you saying I''m causing trouble?" "There is apetition here with a very attractive prize, and here I just want to take part. There are no rules I have broken, so what problem am I creating?" "..." "Du Fang, I warn you once again. If you don''t leave here, don''t me me for being cruel." After she said that, a sword suddenly appeared in her hand. And she pointed the sword at Du Fang. "Are you still not leaving?" She also released her aura, and as soon as she released her aura, people finally realized that she was already in the third stage of spiritual master. Realizing that, they immediately let out a sigh of relief. With that woman''s cultivation, they were sure that Du Fang would withdraw immediately. However, "Ha ha ha ha." A voice ofughter suddenly resounded from behind Du Fang. After which, a youth with pale skin suddenly appeared from there. He, in reality, looks handsome. However, just by looking at that young man''s face, anyone could tell that he was the kind of bad person. As he stared at Gong Yuxian, his expression was filled with greed. He looked like a hungry cat staring at a fish. But, that youth''s aura was no weaker than Gong Yuxian''s aura. And it even gave people a really ufortable feeling. Even Gong Yuxian wore a serious expression as soon as she saw the young man. "Du Feng, do you also want to cause trouble here?" She asked. "No." Du Feng replied. "I saw someone wanting to bully my junior, I, of course, had to defend him." He spoke in a rxed tone. But he did not take his gaze away from Gong Yuxian''s figure as he spoke. "Is this the behavior of the descendants of the Du n now?" Qin Tian who saw the two Du couldn''t help but shake his head. The Du n might not be a good n, but in his past life, they still had dignity at least. The Du n members he met in his past life were not so shameless. In reality, he could feel the aura of several experts watching over the ce. But the experts seemed to agree to let the younger generations solve their problems. In fact, when he saw their conflict, there was a mission given by the system. It was a mission to save Gong Yuxian. But he chose to ignore the mission. He''s probably a person with a conscience. But before helping others, he needed to consider the problems he would face if he did that. Of course, he also needs to consider the problems faced by the person he is trying to help. While Gong Yuxian looked troubled, Qin Tian knew that she wouldn''t die even if there were a hundred Du Fengs here. Gong Yuxian seemed to be running out of options after she heard Du Feng''s words. Her expression even showed a hint of fear as she stared at Du Feng. Even though their cultivations were the same, Du Feng obviously had a lot more momentum. Du Feng''s superiority was not in strength, but in experience. Anyone who saw the two of them knew that Gong Yuxian was only a domestic cat while Du Feng was a wolf that had killed a lot of prey. After a while, Gong Yuxian suddenly gritted her teeth. "Du Feng, Du Fang, thispetition was held because of Dragon Princess'' suggestion, do you two really want to mess it up?" ... Chapter 65 - Dragon Princess (2) "Dragon Princess?" Qin Tian was somewhat astonished when he heard the title Dragon Princess. Of course, he didn''t know who he was. But such a title sounds very conspicuous. In reality, he had never even heard of anyone being given the title Dragon Princess in the Dragon Pce Sect. Of the Dragon Pce Sect''s three emperors, one of them was a woman. But even she didn''t receive the title Dragon Princess when she was young. In order for the Dragon Pce Sect to bestow the title Dragon Princess to their members, her identity and background were definitely not that simple. As he looked at Du Fang and Du Feng, he found the two men also looking very surprised. They looked like they couldn''t believe what they just heard. "Are you Kidding me?" Du Feng sneered. But after saying that, he suddenly furrowed his brows. "Does she pay attention to this ce too?" He then asked. When he asked that question, he looked at Gong Yuxian with a suspicious gaze. "Hmph." But Gong Yuxian only snorted in response. "Now that you know that this is the task the Dragon Princess gave me, are you still nning to cause trouble here?" Du Feng and Du Fang fell silent. They looked at each other with confused expressions. But a momentter, Du Feng shook his head with a yful smile. "Even if thispetition was held by the Dragon Princess, Du Fang still didn''t break any rules. So, what kind of trouble did we cause?" "Unless both of us join thispetition, only then is it against the rules because we are already over 30 years old." "Ha ha ha ha." He burst outughing. "...." Gong Yuxian The woman finally gritted her teeth as she stared at Du Feng, but Du Feng responded with a seductive smile when he saw her figure. "Hmph." Gong Yuxian snorted once again. "Very well, it''s up to you. But you must be prepared to face the consequences for disturbing the Dragon Princess business." Du Fang then spoke. "Hmph, what the Dragon Princess. Just because she came out of an egg, your sect dared to give her the title Dragon Princess, even though we don''t even know what creature egg it is." "Who knows if it''s just a lizard''s egg or a chicken''s egg." "...." Qin Tian, ??who heard Du Fang''s words, couldn''t help but be surprised. He didn''t expect that the person called the Dragon Princess woulde out of an egg. Even though Qin Tian had basically never been in contact with the Dragon Pce Sect''s people, he had still heard some rumors about them. And the most interesting rumor about them is about an egg they had. Apart from the Dragon Pce Sect itself, no one clearly knew what egg it was. People only know that it is an egg. But it was said that the sect kept the egg in the deepest ce of their sect. There was even a rumor that some emperors other than their sect emperors came to see the egg. Of course, since the egg was still in the Dragon Pce Sect, the emperors who hade to see the egg had clearly note to retrieve it. People can then only specte. And many say that the emperors came to bless the egg with their Heaven''s Will. It was even more surprising because for the emperors, to bless something with Heaven''s Will, it was basically something they usually did when they created spirituality for imperial weapons. Creating spirituality for imperial weapons was probably the equivalent of 80% of the entire imperial weapon manufacturing process. All in all, no one could imagine what kind of treasure the egg would be if all the rumors were true. And the Dragon Princess who came out of that egg, what kind of creature was she? While Qin Tian was in thought, Gong Yuxian''s face immediately filled with anger after he sheard Du Fang''s words. "God damn it!" She is screaming. "You evil creature. How dare you say such dirty words to the Dragon Princess." "I will definitely kill you." After she said that, she immediately jumped towards Du Fang with her sword. And this time she actually released all her strength. The area around the colosseum was vast, but her aura still caused the buildings around the colosseum to vibrate. Of course, it was also because the city was suppressed by the formation that the effect of the power she released was drastically reduced. But only that aura caused many Spiritual Lords to be on high alert. Whooss... As soon as she was halfway away from Du Fang, Du Feng suddenly appeared in front of her. He, of course, wouldn''t let her attack Du Fang. "Girl, do you think you can act as you please in front of me. Let me show you what a wolf is and what a cat is." He grinned. After he spoke, he also released an aura no weaker than hers. Arge sword then appeared in his hand. Even though his body was quite thin, he swung therge sword so easily it was as if he was swinging a small knife. His sudden appearance made Gong Yuxian who was too full of anger unprepared. As Du Feng swung therge sword, she could barely even block it with the sword in her hand. ng... The result, of course, she was immediately thrown back. Staring at Du Feng, she could only grit her teeth in the end. "Hmph, wait when the Dragon Princess bes Emperor, I want to see how you guys prostrate to her. Of course, that is if you are still alive to witness that day." Du Fang who was behind Du Feng then stepped forward. "Hahahaha, do you think she can be Emperor. Your Dragon Pce is just creating too many rumors. She hasn''t even shown herself until now, how she will be emperor." "Did you know, Feng Xi, the prince of the Holy Wind Empire already has the support of three imperial factions, that includes our Du n. Our ancestors even personally provided him with guidance." ... Note: 1. I was so excited before that I forgot to exin Qin Tian''s cultivation in the real world. Well, he basically cultivated once he returned to his room. He was cultivating within the Primordial Heavenly Needle space. 2. The Imperial faction in this novel does not mean that it will produce a genius capable ofpeting for Heaven''s Will. And they sometimes support geniuses from other factions, so don''t be surprised if you see a faction with three emperors supporting a genius from a faction that only has one emperor. Chapter 66 - Heavenly Path Library "Holy Wind Empire!" Qin Tian didn''t know that faction in his past life, he only found out about it after reading thetest history of sixteen heavens. It was actually a new imperial faction. Their first emperor, the Holy Wind Emperor, he became the emperor before the Snow Lotus Emperor. In other words, only one era had passed since the Holy Wind Empire was founded. Even though they only had one emperor, the newly established factions usually had more power. Only one era had passed, so in all likelihood, most of the experts who had apanied the emperor were still alive today. Cultivating under the direct guidance of an emperor, their cultivation would naturally increase drastically. And of course, they must have had more cultivation resources because most of the cultivation resources left by their emperor were still unutilized. Evenpared to a faction with three emperors, a faction that was still new might have some advantages. ... "Hmph." Gong Yuxian snorted. "You don''t even have a candidate to be emperor." ""Your n only supports a candidate from another faction. Isn''t that too embarrassing? That means you don''t even have a qualified sessor." She says. She smiled derisively as she said that. And her words left Du Fang speechless. Du Feng who heard her words immediately showed an angry expression. He gritted his teeth as if he didn''t ept what he just heard. "That Feng Xi, he can roam around now only because there are no tigers on the mountain. Hmph, as soon as the Dragon Princess shows herself, he can only stand to the side." Gong Yuxian added. .... Qin Tian was not interested in hearing their arguments, therefore, he left as soon as he understood their backgrounds. He then made his way through the city. The first thing he did was sell the mortal weapons he got from the system. With his strength now, they were almost useless to him. Due to their excellent quality among mortal weapons, each of them ended up selling for 100 spiritual stones. He sold 90 weapons, so he got 9000 spiritual stones. One spiritual stone contains basically 1 spiritual energy. And what makes their value high is because the spiritual energy in spiritual stones is so pure that they are very easily absorbed. For people with ordinary bodies, spiritual stones made their cultivation easier by hundreds of times. ... After that, Qin Tian then went to a ce called the Heavenly Path Library. It''s also a branch of business, but it''s even bigger than the Dragon Pce. Their branches can be found basically all over the sixteen heavens. And its owner was a sect with four emperors, it was the Heavenly Path Sect. There were only two factions with five emperors, those were the Five Elements Sect and the Ji n. However, there are still some factions that once produced four emperors. Of course, there were very few of them. In reality, there are only six factions with four Emperors in all sixteen heavens. Each faction with four emperors naturally had very broad influence. The Heavenly Path Sect which is the owner of the Heavenly Path Library is the most influential among the five. That was of course due to their ownership of the Heavenly Path Library. In fact, no one clearly knew what the Heavenly Path Library was. Many suspected that it was an artifact. To be sure, it can connect many ces where people can connect with one another spiritually. It was originally used by people tomunicate from afar. But over time, it ended up turning into a ce to sell cultivation techniques so that the ce eventually changed its name to the Heavenly Path Library. And now, anyone who wants to sell and buy cultivation techniques cane there. Qin Tian''s aim to that ce was of course not to buy cultivation techniques. With the game system, as long as he looked at the techniques in that ce, he could buy it directly from the game system at a much cheaper price. But he didn''t n on using his spiritual energy to buy techniques there. Cultivation techniques obtained from Important NPCs could be used without paying. But apart from that, there are other ways to get the technique without paying for it. That is by getting it through a challenge. In the sixteen heavens, the older generation who are almost out of age will usually try to find an heir who can inherit everything they have. Of course, whoever it was, they would want apetent heir. In order to find apetent heir, they usually make a challenge, and whoever canplete the challenge, they will inherit their inheritance. Such challenges are often found in the graves of experts. But the Heavenly Path Library also had such challenges in each of their branches. They make things like that in order to attract people''s attention so that more people visit their ce. And Qin Tian''s aim ofing there too was to try out their challenges so that he could obtain techniques for free from them. ... The location of the Heavenly Path Library wasn''t actually within that city. More precisely, it was floating above the city. As a business branch belonging to one of the strongest factions in the sixteen heavens, they naturally wanted to always show their momentum. Making it float above the city so that everyone could see it clearly was one of the best ways to show momentum. For those who still couldn''t fly, they could only go there on the flying beasts that would take them there. Even though Qin Tian can already fly, he still chooses to pay for the services of flying beasts to go there. .... The Heavenly Path Library stood on an ind, and it was that ind that flew over the city of the Thousand Mountains. The ind did not settle down somewhere, but continued to fly around the city of the Thousand Mountains. After paying 100 spiritual stones, Qin Tian finally arrived on the flying ind. When he arrived there, the ce was already full of people. In reality, there were more people there than in the Dragon Pce. The Dragon Pce may be a ce that is only reserved for certain circles, but the Heavenly Path Library is a ce that is needed by everyone who wants a cultivation technique. Who knows how many factions and individuals are in the Thousand Mountains province, and most of those who desire a cultivation technique would seek it out in the Heavenly Path Library, so it was only natural that the ce would always be full of many people. ... Chapter 67 - Not Affected On top of the ind, there is a five-story pagoda which looks very majestic. There were many doors in the pagoda, and each one of them waspletely open. People who came to the pagoda could enter through any door they wanted. And there are no certain conditions to enter the pagoda, even people whoe just to have a look can enter it. Qin Tian then went with the crowd into the pagoda. As soon as he passed through the pagoda door, a dazzling sight immediately entered his eyes. Even though it was called a library, there were actually no books that could be found in it. Instead, the ce was filled with countless spiritual screens. And each of those spiritual screens disyed a scene where someone unleashed a martial arts technique. Ding... (Earth splitting technique.) High level mortal technique Price: 1000 spiritual energy Ding... (Ocean splitting technique.) High level mortal technique Price: 1000 spiritual energy ... Every time Qin Tian stared at that spiritual screen, the system would offer him the technique disyed on the spiritual screen he saw. The system sold those techniques at a much lower price, but what Qin Tian needed were earth level techniques. Ding... (A thousand storms.) Low-level earth technique Price: 30,000 spiritual energy Ding... (A thousand mountains.) Low-level earth technique Price: 30,000 spiritual energy .... But even low level earth techniques were still very expensive, which was why Qin Tian didn''t n to buy them. Before he could break through to the Spiritual Master realm and unlock at least one of the nine divine symbols, he didn''t n on spending the resources he had on buying techniques. Because of that, the only choice he had now was by way ofpleting the challenges of the Heavenly Path Library. With his past life experiences coupled with his current talents, he even doubted there was a challenge he couldn''t solve. No, he really is a useless being if he can''t solve those challenges that easily. ... In the pagoda hall, those who wish to purchase techniques can purchase them directly on the spiritual screen where the techniques are disyed. If they paid more, the Heavenly Path Library could even help them practice the techniques they purchased so that they could master the techniques faster. At a certain location in that pagoda hall, there was a spiritual formation. That spiritual formation was always crowded with many people, and they were always staring into the formation. There are various things in the formation. There is an ocean full of wild beasts. There was also a sea of mes that looked really terrifying. Of course, there were several people within the formation. Those in the ocean had to fight the beasts there while those in the sea of fire had to endure the heat of the mes. Most people cannot endure even for a moment. Before they died, their bodies were immediately thrown out. And those who could survive the set time limit, when their bodies were thrown out, there was an orb of light that flew after them. The ball of light then entered their heads. But what caught his eye was a stairs with nine rung at the end of the formation. When he saw the stairs, he narrowed his eyes slightly. The most famous thing about the Heavenly Path Library was precisely that stairs. But Qin Tian knew, with his strength now, he wouldn''t even be able to climb the first rung of the stairs, so he stopped paying attention to the stairs. He then stepped into the formation entrance. There were a lot of people trying to get into it but there was a limit to the people the formation could amodate so they all had to take turns. In front of the formation door, there was an old man on guard. Although the old man didn''t let go of his aura, but just looking at his figure made many people feel ufortable so that none of them dared to mess up there. Besides, those who wanted to enter that formation also had to pay the old man 100 spiritual stones. Fortunately, even though there was quite a long queue, most of the people who entered the formation also got out very quickly. After about an hour, it was finally Qin Tian''s turn to have arrived. "100 spiritual stones." Said the old man as he stretched out his hand towards Qin Tian. Qin Tian then took out 100 spiritual stones and casually passed them into the old man''s hand. After taking them from him, the old man then looked into his face. Seeing his young face, the old man''s lips sneered slightly. "Son, are you sure about this?" Asked the old man. "Maybe these 100 spiritual stones is your entire fortune." "You know, this is not a ce to seek destiny, you will get nothing if you do not have the ability, even if you have the heart of a Paragon, it will not change the oue." "...." Hearing the old man''s words, Qin Tian couldn''t help but stare at him. The old man''s cultivation was already at the Sovereign realm, but even with that old man''s cultivation, he still couldn''t see his cultivation as he hid it. He shook his head before he spoke. "Old man, with your cultivation, you will not understand my depth." After saying that, he immediately stepped into the formation. The old man was stunned, and behind him, he could hear the jeers from the crowd. However, their taunts didn''tst long. As soon as he entered that formation, he immediately entered that sea of ??mes. But the sea of ??mes that had nearly burned many people to death, had almost no effect on him. Not only were the people watching him stunned, even Qin Tian himself was also shocked because at this time he didn''t even let go of any abilities. But he didn''t feel anything. He didn''t feel like he was in a sea of mez, on the contrary, he felt like he was in the middle of a garden in spring. When he looked up at his body, he was immediately shocked that he found the sea of ??mes not even touching his clothes. "This sea of mes is just an illusion, but it was designed to be able to injure people. But it has no effect on me, does that mean this body can withstand illusory attacks." Qin Tian couldn''t help but be taken aback as he thought that. ... Far above the skies of Nirvana Heaven, it was a ce where even an ordinary Paragon could barely reach. There, there was a golden carriage flying towards the west. Chapter 68 - The First Meeting Far above the skies of Nirvana Heaven, it was a ce where even an ordinary Paragon could barely reach. There, there was a golden carriage flying towards the west. The carriage was pulled by a white horse with wings, and on the back of the white horse sat an old woman who looked as if she had almost run out of age. Of course, it was only the old woman''s appearance. In fact, even though the old woman''s body didn''t emit any aura, if you looked at the area within a hundred thousand kilometer radius around the old woman, you would find that the area trembled every time the old woman took a breath. If you look from below, you will find that the sky has suddenly darkened. Fortunately the old woman rarely took a breath. The old woman seemed to have received a message so she turned her face towards the golden carriage behind her. "You want to personally go to the Thousand Mountains province?" The old woman looked surprised. "Yes." A voice that sounded like heavenly music resounded from within the carriage. "Did you find anything, young miss?" Asked the old woman. "Erm. At first it was just a hunch, but the more we go west, the more I feel my destiny is there." "Oh, what other destiny do you wish to seek, miss?" "When you were not born, you have received blessings from many emperors. Even Titania, The Heaven Smiting God Emperor, hase to help you be born earlier." "And your talent, there is no better talent than yours in this world. Even the Heavenly Path and Purple Moon Sect, they promised to support you." "In this era, you are destined to be Emperor." "And I believe you can surpass the three strongest emperors. If you work hard, you can even reach the level of a Transcendent emperor like Titania." "You have grossly overestimated me, Elder Yu." "If it were in another era, I might have absolute confidence, but in this era." The voice sounded so helpless. "Why do you always say that, miss?" "This is my hunch!" "It was just a hunch. I also had a hunch, but nothing happened that really matched my hunch." "No, this is no longer just a hunch. What I feel ispletely real. A few days ago, this world haspletely changed. It is no longer the same as the world we know." "But, I am a person who was born to fight destiny. If fate wants me to die, then I will reim my life from him." "Heaven''s Will, if it''s not meant for me, then I''ll take it by force." That helpless voice suddenly turned determined. "Miss!" "Oh, something interesting just happened to the Heavenly Path Library in the Thousand Mountains province." Said the miss. "Luckily the sect gave me the authority to ess their library." .... Ding... "Congrattions, you havepleted a challenge. You have acquired a high level earth martial technique." (Saint Finger) .... After 10 minutes of staying in thatke of fire, a ball of light then entered his head. After which, a system voice echoed in his mind. "Great. Just doing this, and I gained a high level of technique." Each technique is divided into two levels, namely low level and high level. For earth-level techniques, low-level techniques are usually used by Spiritual Masters while high-level techniques are used by Spiritual Lords. Even though there was only one difference in words, the difference between the two was like Dragon and Snake. .... Afterpleting the challenge of the sea of ??mes, Qin Tian then stepped into the ocean with many beasts. The ocean was not the same as the previous sea of ??fire. In theke of fire, all you have to do is survive, but in that ocean, you need to kill the beasts there. The beast''s cultivation in that ocean also depends on the cultivation of the person who enters it. Basically, it was to test one''sbat strength. Of course, when ites to fighting strength, Qin Tian is absolutely very confident in his fighting strength. But before he took a step, he suddenly narrowed his eyes as he felt something was watching him from the darkness. He looked around but he found nothing but people watching him from outside the formation. But even though he didn''t find anything, he was absolutely certain that a pair of eyes were staring at him. He, of course, felt ufortable being watched without knowing who was watching him. "Who are you? Come out and show yourself. Don''t act like a mouse who only dares to hide in the dark." He finally spoke. Of course, he knew that that person was rted to the Heavenly Path Library. But even if that person was the boss of the Thousand Mountains Province branch of the Heavenly Path Library, he was sure that person wouldn''t be able to hide from him. But the gaze he was currently feeling, even with his spiritual sense, he still couldn''t find that person''s existence. "Oh." Qin Tian suddenly heard a voice behind him. The voice sounded so strange that he couldn''t determine whether it was a male or female voice. In fact, he even felt that it was the sound of a bird. As he turned back, dozens of cloud fog suddenly appeared around him so that he disappeared from the sight of the people. And behind him, he saw a figurepletely covered by the mist of clouds so that he could not see the shape of the figure. What surprised him even more was that even with his spiritual sense, he still couldn''t break through the cloud fog covering the figure. It really took him by surprise as the game system imed that ''Divine Perception'' could prate anything. But now, "What a terrible spiritual sense. What is this? It can almost prate my barrier." The voice within the cloud fog was suddenly startled. And even though the voice still sounded strange, but from the way the voice spoke, Qin Tian could conclude that the person speaking was a woman. The person seemed to have realized her mistake, so she no longer hid her voice. "Sorry, but I was really very surprised." Said the voice. But when Qin Tian heard the voice, he waspletely shocked. "A voice even a deaf person can hear." Even though he had heard all kinds of exquisite voices, the voices he heard this time were far beyond all the voices he had ever heard. ... Chapter 69 - Conversation "Who are you, miss?" Qin Tian then asked. He originally thought that she wouldn''t reveal her identity considering that she always hides her figure. But he was wrong. She casually said her name. "My name is Luo Shen, but people often call me Dragon Princess." "So that''s you?" It was not her identity that made Qin Tian surprised, but her abilities. A barrier that can withstand ''Divine Perception''? Although he wasn''tpletely sure of the words of the system, but if it really did exist, it must be an extremely powerful ability. And she has it. Perhaps all the rumors regarding the Dragon Pce Sect are truly true. "You know me?" Luo Shen asked. "I only heard about you a moment ago." Qin Tian replied. "Oh, but I really want to know who you are?" "Me?" "I am just an ordinary man cultivating to survive." "But you are not like ordinary men." "It depends on the point of view you see it. Most women will say those words to their husbands." Qin Tian replied in a joking tone. "Ha ha ha." A softugh that sounded very melodious resounded behind the cloud fog. "You really can be kidding, fellow daoist." "Why did you appear here, Miss Luo?" Qin Tian asked. He wondered if she had a rtionship with Long Pang, but he didn''t feel an aura simr to Long Pang''s aura from her. "Actually I don''t know either." "Oh." "But meeting you here made me realize that this ce is indeed unusual. Now I think I will regret it if I don''te here." "By the way, Miss Luo, why are you called Dragon Princess?" "It is a title bestowed by the Dragon Pce Sect." "Are you a Dragon." "I also do not know." "By the way, fellow daoist, you haven''t mentioned your name." "My name is Qin Tian." "Qin Tian. Your name sounds very interesting." "There are a lot of people who use that name. But I would really be honored if you think my name is interesting." "Hahaha, each name has a different meaning, it depends on the owner of the name." "Qin, can you answer honestly. Is there anything in this ce that I might need?" She asked. "That''s a confusing question, miss. This ce is so big while I am only a small figure, what can I know." "But my hunch says you know something." "Ha-ha-ha, you can''t ask based on your gut feeling." "As long as you tell me, you can make one request to me." "Oh, let''s not talk about whether I know or not, but the fact that you didn''t even show your face was enough for me not to answer your question." "Sorry, but I can''t do that." "Why?" "I think I would brag too much if I said that." How could Qin Tian not understand what she meant. "Are you so beautiful that no one deserves to see you?" "Hahaha, Qin, your words make me feel ufortable." "However, well, all the elders of the Dragon Pce Sect who have seen me have said what you said." "...." "What expression are you showing? Don''t think I think that way too. I''m doing this for my own convenience." Her voice grew lower as she said that. She then continued. "Actually, I''m a very quiet woman, hiding my figure makes me morefortable when I speak." "Oh." Hearing her words, Qin Tian suddenly thought of someone. She is a pure woman, but once she hides her figure, she will be a domineering and unforgiving woman. ... "Speaking ofpetition, I originally thought it would make the young dragon in this ce show itself, and I was right." "..." "But since there was a slight disturbance in thispetition, I thought I should add a few more prizes." "But I am serious, Qin, as long as you tell me, I will definitely fulfill your request." She returned to the previous topic. "I want to ask, Miss Luo, how many imperial weapons do you currently hold?" Qin Tian then asked. "..." The woman fell silent. She clearly understood what he meant. "Hehehe." Qin Tian smiled. "Two or three, it doesn''t matter, but I''m sure you can''t afford to lose one of them." And she didn''t speak again until a momentter. ... "See youter, Qin. I can''t wait to see you in person." "Erm, I don''t think you need to do things like this." Whooss... The cloud mist disappeared from Qin Tian''s sight. After which, two orbs of light suddenly entered his head. (Eagle Wing) (Water Shield) He obtained two more techniques and both of them were high level earth techniques. Whooss... Qin Tian suddenly felt something tug on his body. It was the thing that happened when someone was removed from the formation. However, when he looked around, he found himself not sent to the pagoda hall, instead, he was sent straight into the city. "Well, at least I don''t have to face some insignificant distraction." Qin Tian smiled as he looked around. "But I really have to watch out for that woman." After that, he then walked towards an inn. ... A few momentster, he returned to the real world. The reason why he returned to the real world was because he felt the changes in the three snakes that were now inside the Primordial Heavenly Needle space. After he exited the capsule, he immediately spread his spiritual sense into the Primordial Heavenly Needle. "Mm." He immediately showed an expression of amazement when he finally saw what was going on in there. Apart from that white snake, the other three snakes were currently turning into three youths in their twenties. The snake race is famous for being very handsome when they be humans, and the three young men really look like male heroes in women''s novels. Pale white skin, cold expression, and unapproachable attitude. From a certain point of view, Qin Tian had to admit that they were slightly superior to him. "Their appearance is basically on par with the aristocrats of the snake race. But now that their cultivation is still low, when their cultivation is higher, their appearance should be much better than their current appearance." Qin Tian muttered. "Looks like Primordial Heavenly Needle have increased their bloodline drastically." Chapter 70 - Finally Meet Face To Face Qin Tian then took them all out of the space. They stayed in the needle space for nearly 12 hours, and that reduced the energy stored in the needle by half. But their changes also made Qin Tian satisfied. Being stared at by Qin Tian, ??they looked a little awkward. Vae suddenly spoke. "What are you waiting for? You have to thank brother Qin. Thanks to his help so that you can be like now." Hearing their sister''s words, they quickly saluted Qin Tian. Seeing how they acted, they seemed to have discussed the matter beforehand. "Thank you, brother Qin." They said simultaneously. Of course, they didn''t look stupid anymore. Once spiritual monsters could transform into humans, their intelligence would usually increase considerably as well. "We have nothing in this world apart from our sister, because our sister follows you, we will always follow you too." "And we will do whatever you tell us to do as long as it is within our capabilities." Hearing their words, Qin Tian nodded in satisfaction. He was very sure of their words. Due to their animal nature, spiritual monsters that came from ordinary animals were usually very faithful to their words. They will sometimes follow the person who helped them forever. Qin Tian then looked at their faces one by one. Even though their faces were very simr, each of them had their own unique features. "Now say your names?" Qin Tian asked. They answered but as soon as they said their names, Qin Tian could only shake his head. Their names are too strange and very confusing. He felt like he had to adjust his tongue to say their names. He might be able to adapt, but the names would sound too strange if they were overheard by other humans. "Very well, I will give you new names from now on." "Your names from now on will be Zed, Noah, and Roux." Qin Tian said as he looked at them from right to left. The three of them looked at each other with puzzled expressions upon hearing their new names. But after that, they thanked Qin Tian once again. "Is there anything you need, Mr. Qin?" Noah who was standing in the middle then asked. "Do you know what human life is like?" Qin Tian asked back. "I know very little, humans live under a legal system and they don''t decide things by their power." "That''s true. But, there are still many things you need to know. Before that, I want you to first adapt to human life." After saying that, Qin Tian then walked over to a cupboard. Inside the cupboard, he took out three simple virtual equipment. There are many types of games, and there is even a game thatpletely mimics real-world life. Before releasing them to human civilization, Qin Tian wanted them to first study in that game. When they fully understood what human life was like, he could ask them to do things he couldn''t do on his own. Like trying to rule the underworld, they were undoubtedly the best helpers. At least for now, their strength was sufficient to dominate the gangsters. Apart from that, they also have snake venom, and with them, they can control human life more easily. Qin Tian helped them enter the virtual world, and after that, he then tightly locked the door of his room. He even added spiritual energy to the door to his room so that it couldn''t be opened easily. After that, Qin Tian then paid attention to Vae''s body. But even with his past life experiences, he still can''t understand the evolution that happened to Vae''s body. ... Not long has passed since he came out of sixteen heavens. After returning to sixteen heavens, the first thing he did was check the friends list on the game system. Since several hours ago, Shui Yingyue finally logged into the game, but he still hadn''t contacted her. Of course, that was because at this time he felt a little awkward about contacting her. But no matter what, he still had tomunicate with her. "Yingyue, you finally logged in, what do you think about this game?" The main reason he tried the game was obviously because she wanted to learn it. Qin Tian wants to know if Yingyue is aware of some strange things in this game. Yingyue answered his message about 5 minutester. "This is the best game, but I don''t know which part of this game is worth 250 million." "..." "Okay, okay, but I hope you keep ying this game, and raise your level as high as possible." He didn''t care what Shui Yingyue thought, but he really hoped that she could gain great strength when the sixteen heavens and earth were truly connected. Shui Yingyue no longer answered his message. After that, he started meditating to understand the technique he had just acquired. Maybe high level earth techniques wouldn''t be able to suppress Du Fang. With Du Fang''s background, he must also have mastered some high level earth techniques. There was even the possibility of him mastering a spirit level technique. What he really wanted from the techniques was that by mastering them, it would also increase the ability of his Nine Immortal Lightning art. When he was immersed in meditation, he no longer realized how much time had passed. And maybe 24 hourster. The golden carriage finally arrived above the skies of the Xue Kingdom. But the carriage was at such a high altitude that not even the Paragon of the Xue Kingdom could feel it. "Elder Yu, I''ll get off here. You can wait for me here." .... And Qin Tian, ??he immediately opened his eyes again as he suddenly felt something that made the hairs on his body stand up. There was actually nothing in the ce, but his hunch told him that a strong figure had arrived there. "Qin, if I destroy this province, will I find out the secrets in this province?" "And you, are you sure that you can still live?" The heavenly voice he heard a while ago in the Heavenly Path Library suddenly resounded right in front of him. After which, a cloud mist suddenly appeared in front of him. And within the cloud mist, he saw the figure of a woman. But all he saw was a vague figure. At most, he could only recognize the figure''s body shape. The woman''s height is about 170cm. Her hair was long until it reached her thighs. And her body, even though he couldn''t see it clearly, Qin Tian could only say that it was one of the most perfect bodies he had ever seen. Even when her body couldn''t be seen clearly, she would still be the center of everyone''s attention if she walked through the crowd. It''s just that, the words he just heard made Qin Tian immediately raise his guard. "Do you want to kill me?" Qin Tian asked. Qin Tian wasn''t sure of her realm of cultivation, but he knew, if she wanted to, she couldpletely destroy the Thousand Mountains province. Of course, if she did, she might have to suffer the consequences. "He he he." Chapter 71 - Competition Day "Hehehe." A voice ofughter responded to Qin Tian''s words. After making sure he didn''t have any killing intent, only then did Qin Tian let his guard down. Of course, there was no point in being too vignt in front of her. If she wanted, she could easily kill him. "Qin, you are too serious." She says. "Even though sixteen heavens are full of blood, but believe me that I''m not the type to like bloody strife and tragedy." "This may sound funny, but I really hope everyone canpete without having to hold grudges." Her tone became more and more gentle as she said that. "Hahhh!" Qin Tian almostughed when he heard what she had said. "This is the first time I''ve heard someone say that." Qin Tian replied. Of course, he had heard a few people say that in his past life, but they all didn''t have a good ending. "But Miss Luo, what are you doing here? You know, your existence makes this little man have to endure a sweat." "Stop putting yourself down, Qin." "Even though you are still weak now, you are definitely not an ordinary man. Your spiritual sense yesterday was something I never heard of." Qin Tian smiled wryly when he heard that. The system''s im that his spiritual sense could prate anything and could not be detected made him ustomed to using his spiritual sense indiscriminately. But it turned out that it failed to prate Luo Shen''s barrier, and it made one of his secrets known. But he was also lucky that he met Luo Shen so that he could realize his mistake earlier. "But Qin, even I can''t detect your spiritual sense presence. I only felt it when it was trying to break through my barrier." "Oh." Qin Tian felt relieved after knowing that because if Luo Shen could detect his spiritual sense, then she really was too unexpected. But the cloud mist covering her figure was definitely something he had to watch out for because it could hold back his spiritual sense. "Ability like that. If an ancient god finds you, they might dissect your body and soul." Luo Shen continued. "Then I have to thank you for not doing anything to me." Qin Tian replied in a joking tone. "Aren''t you worried if I suddenly change my mind?" ''Of course, I''m worried.'' Qin Tian muttered inwardly. If he dies and loses his game ount, his aunt will probably kick him out of the house. Qin Tian didn''t answer and Luo Shen didn''t bring up the matter anymore. "Qin, what do you think about my talent?" She suddenly asked. ''Your talent is too strange.'' He muttered to himself. But on the surface he was pretending to be confused. "Sorry miss, you asked the wrong person. I''m still too weak to measure someone''s talent.", Qin Tian replied. "Hahaha, you know. Ever since I was born, I''ve always cultivated quietly. Even when I go outside, I do it secretly." "Of course, I always receive information about geniuses from other sects." "Some of them have unique talents. But none of them I consider a worthy opponent." "I thought I would be like the three strongest emperors, dominating an era without being defeated." "However, a few days ago, I suddenly felt a change." She then exined his hunch to Qin Tian. Hearing her exnation, Qin Tian couldn''t help but be amazed because she could even feel the change so clearly. But he waspletely at a loss as to how to answer when asked about the change. "Qin, I won''t give up. Next time, we might meet as enemies. But I hope we don''t hold grudges against each other and can continue to be friends until the end." "If I lose, I can ept my defeat, but I hope you won''t think of me as a woman who disturbs and gets in your way." "Well, I''ll stop investigating this ce. But I hope you can share with me if you don''t need it anymore." "See you again." After she said that, she disappeared from there. She obviously didn''t go to another location, but actually left the province because Qin Tian no longer felt any extreme danger around him. "Huh." Qin Tian sighed. Dealing with a woman like Luo Shen made him feel confused. "But at least I don''t have to deal with the Dragon Pce here. Now I just have to worry about the Du n. Maybe those behind the Copper Mountain sect." He says. One dayter, it was time for thepetition to take ce. Even though thepetition was a little problematic due to Du Fang''s presence, it was carried out ording to schedule. And this morning, the Dragon Pce suddenly announced that thepetition prizes were being increased. And that''s three times more than before. When Qin Tian arrived at the Colosseum of the Dragon Pce, the ce was already full of people. Compared to the day before, there were a thousand times as many people there today. People were clearly looking forward to the strongest young genius in the province. Even though they knew that a mysterious figure was participating in thepetition, they could still deduce the strongest young genius by looking at who could reach second ce. The Colosseum wasn''t even big enough to hold them all. Fortunately, there is a special ce reserved forpetition participants. Qin Tian came to the ce, and he then sat in the corner while watching the people. Some timeter, Gong Yuxian and the Ming n people appeared at the ce. Gong Yuxian didn''t speak but she always stared outside with a cold expression. Obviously she hade to that ce to wait for Du Fang and Du Feng. The two people came not long after, and as soon as they came, Gong Yuxian who was showing a cold expression suddenly smiled sarcastically. Du Fang and Du Feng were naturally shocked. Du Feng then asked. "What is wrong?" "Du Feng, how about we make a bet?" Gong Yuxian replied. "Ha?" "I bet he won''t win." She said while pointing at Du Fang. After hearing her words, everyone there was immediately shocked. They were wondering who could beat Du Fang among them. "Are you kidding?" Asked Du Feng. He looked at Gong Yuxian with suspicious eyes. "That is not important." Gong Yuxian replied. "The question is whether you dare or not?" Chapter 72 - Take Out The Bow "And I want us to bet our entire fortune. Do you dare?" He added. Hearing what she said, Qin Tian thought it might be because Luo Shen told her some things. She probably told her that Du Fang wouldn''t win. But that woman is also smart. She obviously believed a lot in Luo Shen, and after hearing Luo Shen''s words, she then used that thing to challenge Du Feng. Du Feng who came over with a confident expression immediately hesitated when he saw the confidence on Gong Yuxian''s face. Especially after hearing that Gong Yuxian wanted to bet their entire fortune, he was even more hesitant. He wasn''t stupid, he understood that something was wrong. He then looked around to see who could beat Du Fang. But when he looked around, all he saw were people''s gazes at him. Those people stared at him with expressions waiting for his answer. He may have hesitated, but his arrogance made him feel ufortable. "What, are you afraid?" Gong Yuxian continued speaking. Du Feng finally gritted his teeth. "Who''s afraid, but I think our stakes are still not enough." "I not only want all of your wealth, I also want you to be mine." He said as he looked at Gong Yuxian with a savage expression. Gong Yuxian immediately showed an angry expression as soon as she heard Du Feng''s words. She pointed at Du Feng with trembling hands. "Du Feng, you''re too far." Even though she was sure that she won, the request that Du Feng put forward irritated her greatly. "What, are you afraid?" Du Feng repeated Gong Yuxian''s words. He smiled in satisfaction as he saw Gong Yuxian''s expression. "Hmph." Gong Yuxian snorted. "Bullshit. But if you lose, I want you to kowtow every time you see me." Said Gong Yuxian. "..." Qin Tian, ??who heard their argument, couldn''t help but grumble. "If I have the ability now, I will marry them off." Du Feng clearly liked Gong Yuxian while Gong Yuxian hated Du Feng for their hostility. But they have several things inmon, one of which is their good looking appearance. Both of them are handsome and beautiful. If Du Feng was the protagonist of a novel, Gong Yuxian would definitely be conquered by him. After the bet was approved, Gong Yuxian left immediately. But Du Feng still couldn''t stand still. He kept looking around. He even spread his spiritual sense to the people there. Many looked displeased, but no one dared to protest. Of course, Qin Tian was not silent. While Du Feng was spreading his spiritual sense, he was doing the same. His spiritual sense infiltrated Du Feng and Du Fang''s storage rings, and he then absorbed the cultivation resources they had. Until the time thepetition finally started, he had managed to absorb 15,000 spiritual energy from their storage rings. ... Dong... Dong... Dong... The drum sounded three times in the colosseum. After which, ten stone tforms suddenly appeared in the middle in the colosseum. And the ten stone tforms had a formation covering them. Whooss... After which, a middle-aged man with arge body suddenly appeared above the colosseum. The man did not let go of his aura but only his presence that turned the entire colosseum into silence. He then stared at where the participants were. "There are ten stone tforms here. Each of you climbs onto one of them ording to the final number of your participant number." He says. After hearing his words, the participants immediately walked over to the stone tform that matched their participant number. Thepetition rules were already exined when they registered, so no one was confused when they heard the middle-aged man''s words. Qin Tian''s participant number was 6789, so he headed for stone tform number 9. Actually there were quite a lot of yers among the audience. But because their cultivation was still low, they couldn''t join thispetition. But until now they still hadn''t found Qin Tian. In order to see the identity of a yer, the other yer must look at the person''s face. But because there were too many people around Qin Tian while Qin Tian also covered his head with the hood of his robe, they ended up not realizing his existence. Of course, he would probably be discovered soon if he didn''t cover his head. Even though there were some people with white hair there, if he showed his youthful face, he would definitely immediately attract the attention of the people there. ... As soon as all the participants boarded the stone tforms, the middle aged man flying above spoke once again. "I will mention the rules of thispetition one more time." "First, all of you will fight each other until only one survives. And the one who survives will advance to the next round." "You don''t need to hold back when fighting. Strike your enemies as if you want to kill them." "But don''t worry, none of you will die. If you can''t hold on anymore, the formation will send you out." "This is all I want to say, now you can start the fight." Dong... Dong... Dong... The previous drum sound rang once again. After that, Boom... Boom... Boom... Eruption after eruption erupted above each of the stone tforms as the people released their auras. After that, people started attacking each other. Each of the stone tforms had about 1000 participants. Although the stone tforms were quiterge, they were still notrge enough to amodate the strength of cultivators who could span a wide area. The Dragon Pce had clearly set up a battlefield like that to make the fight even more chaotic. Only moments after the battle had started, there were already numerous screams of pain on each of those stone tforms. When the weak met the strong, they only ended up being beaten. Qin Tian still pretended to be weak, but he avoided strong cultivators. Especially cultivators in the Spiritual Master realm. There were three Spiritual Master realm cultivators on the stone tform where he was. And these three were people who had previously followed Du Fang. They act aggressively and attack whoeveres in front of them. Du Feng clearly still couldn''t calm down, so he ordered his followers to act aggressively to find a dark horse that might beat Du Fang. .... "Wait a little more." Qin Tian said to himself. He waited until there were fewer participants on the stone tform. With the fight being so chaotic, it only took half an hour before 950 people were eliminated. Those who remain are the strongest of all. Their cultivation starts at the seventh to ninthyer of Spiritual Warriors. After there were only 50 people left, Qin Tian then took out his bow. And he also took out an arrow. It was one of his ten remaining mortal weapons. After which, he then looked at one of the three cultivators of the Spiritual Master realm. It was a young man fighting with a spear. "Well, you will be my first target." Said Qin Tian as he put the arrow in his bow. He couldn''t continue to hide his strength if he wanted to win thatpetition. Of course, he also didn''t n on being low-profile forever. There will be times when he leads a group of people to defeat enemy after enemy. "Huh." He exhaled a breath. After which, he then jumped into the air. Chapter 73 - The Target Dies Instantly Of course, there were a lot of people who jumped up while they were fighting. However, Qin Tian jumped so high that everyone in the colosseum could see him. Since he was carrying a bow when he jumped, they could guess what he was going to do. But they wonder how strong he is. But until now, he still hadn''t let go of his aura. One of the advantages of the Primordial God Body was that he could attack at full strength even if he didn''t release his aura. Once he was high enough in the air, he then drew his bow. He hasn''t targeted anyone yet, but the people below have already started watching him. Even though they still didn''t know his strength, being able to survive until now proved that he was at least at the seventhyer of Spiritual Warriors. The stealth attack of the Spiritual Warrior seventhyer was enough to injure them if they didn''t dodge. But those three Spiritual Masters, once they didn''t sense his terrifying aura from him, they immediately ignored him. And they started attacking people more aggressively. As long as Qin Tian wasn''t a Spiritual Master, they wouldn''t care about him. Even the ninthyer of Spiritual Warriors, they can easily fend off their attacks even if they attack them secretly. "Hmhp." Of course, Qin Tian would rather see them ignore him. That way, the attack from him would be much more fatal. After the bow was drawn to its limit, he then moved the direction of the bow towards the young man holding the spear. At the same time, there was silver colored energy flowing from the bow into the arrow. The color of the arrow quickly turned silver so that it started to look like a silverser. He did not wait for people''s reactions, as soon as the direction of his bow was right at the young man, he immediately let go of the bowstring he was holding. Before the arrow shot out of the bow, a bolt of red lightning suddenly flowed out of his hand, and it merged with the arrow. The arrow that previously looked like a silverser once again transformed. And now the color of the arrow was alternating between red and silver. Bang... As the arrow actually shot out, an extremely loud bang resounded from the bow. It surprised a lot of people. When the people looked up once again, all they could see was a sh of red light falling down very rapidly. Whooss... Boom... When the arrow released its aura, it instantly caused the stone tform below to tremble. The three spiritual masters who had previously ignored Qin Tian were immediately alert. They quickly turned their gaze to the arrow. The sudden aura caused them to be worried. But before they could avert their gazes, Qin Tian suddenly snapped his fingers. Whooss... The moment that happened, the arrow''s speed instantly became a hundred times faster. After that, the shadows of two eagles colored silver and red suddenly appeared to the left and right of the arrow. Previously, it was only the aura of the arrow that he had released, but now, he was releasing the true power of the arrow. It was thebined power of his innate bow and eternal lightning. Of course, it was only one of the Nine Immortal Lightning. The other two spiritual masters still looked fine, but the spiritual masters who had been targeted by the arrow immediately turned deathly pale. When he finally turned his gaze upwards, all he could see were two shadows of eagles staring at him with cold eyes. Shua.. He didn''t even have time to react, and the arrow had already arrived in front of him. It arrived right in front of his forehead, and it prated directly into his forehead. Like a needle piercing a cloth, the arrow easily pierced his forehead. An instantter, the arrows shot out from the back of his head. The moment that happened, his eyes quickly lost their light. "This is bad." Said Qin Tian when he saw that. Whooss... The formation finally took out the young man. But Qin Tian knows that it is toote. Even though the middle aged man said that no one would die, but the speed of his attack caused even the formation not to have time to save the young man. .... Even though it took a lot of time to exin, in fact, it all happened in just one breath. Not to mention the audience, even the middle-aged men watching from above barely had time to react. As people reacted, the young man who was hit by Qin Tian''s arrow was no longer breathing even though he was now outside the stone tform. But other than a few people, no one paid attention to him. The gaze of the people was currently fixed on Qin Tian who was still in the air. Until now, he has remained in his previous position. He didn''t fall because he had used his flying ability now. Whooss.... When the wind blew, the hood covering his face immediately opened up so that people could finally see his face. And now they can even feel his aura. His age, cultivation,bat prowess, and ability to fly through the air took them all by surprise. But they haven''t had time to speak. "Damn, you killed my brother." A shout suddenly came from below. It came from one of the two spiritual masters. It was a young man with two swords. After seeing his friend being sent out by the formation, he immediately noticed his friend''s condition. And he found his friend was not emitting any aura anymore. Anger immediately filled his heart as he turned his gaze towards Qin Tian. And he immediately screamed when he saw Qin Tian''s face. He didn''t let people react, after he shouted, he immediately flew towards Qin Tian. "Hmph." Qin Tian snorted when he saw the young man''s arrival. He was of course already prepared for another attack. He took a deep breath. After which, boundless spiritual energy flowed out from within his body. His spiritual energy is gray, and it gives people a strange feeling. That spiritual energy then gathered in front of him. "Saint finger." Said Qin Tian in a low voice. Chapter 74 - The Enemy Cannot Fight Back Rumble... Rumble... Rumble... Right after Qin Tian spoke, that spiritual energy transformed into an enormous finger. It was sorge that it almost covered the sky above the stone tform. And to be sure, the space in that ce immediately shook violently when that finger appeared. Saints can easily destroy thousands of mountains with their fingers. Even though Qin Tian was not a saint, the technique he was releasing at this time did indeed release a bit of a saint''s strength. The youth who jumped at him almost fell back because of the appearance of the finger. But he didn''t give up either. "Hmph." He grunted. "You think this can stop me." He said. After which, green colored spiritual energy flowed out from his body and they then entered into the two swords he was carrying. The two swords quickly turned green. Actually they were no longer auras, but wind that had condensed. Whooss... He then shed the two swords towards the finger that wasing down at him. Of course, the two swords were too small when they werepared to that finger. However, as he shed the two swords, the two of them then released two enormous sword shadows. The two swords'' shadows were green which was clearly a collection of condensed winds. Whooss... Whooss... The two of them then flew towards the finger. Qin Tian only smiled faintly when he saw them. "Let''s see if your low level technique can fight my high level technique." He says. With a nce, he could immediately tell the level of the technique released by the young man. "Hu." He then pushed the finger down so that it fell faster. An instantter, the finger finally met the two sword shadows. Rumble... A rumble resounded loudly when they met, and it caused the stone tform below to shake so that the people nearly fell. The two sword shadows tried to cut the finger. Even though the finger started to be cut off bit by bit, it still continued to fall down. It continued to fall towards the young man. "Now let''s add a little lightning." Said Qin Tian. From his index finger, a bolt of red lightning suddenly appeared. As he pointed his finger down, the bolt of lightning went straight down. Zzzzz After that, the lightning bolt that was only the size of a finger suddenly became enormous, and it then turned into the shape of a snake. Rumble.... Space rumbled as the lightning snake fell downwards. The lightning snake fell so fast, it caught up with the finger in just an instant. It then wrapped around the giant finger. The moment the two''s aura merged, it immediately produced an extremely powerful aura. The two sword shadows that were trying to cut the finger were immediately blown away. Now, only that young man remained. His eyes immediately widened as he saw how his attacks were so easily swept away. Seeing that the finger that had now joined the lightning snake had arrived directly above him, he quickly created an energy barrier in front of him. He was clearly aware of the strength of the finger so he released all the strength he could release to strengthen that energy barrier. Bang... A bang resounded loudly as the finger finally mmed into the energy barrier. The energy barrier shook but the finger could not destroy it. Qin Tian had expected that. So he then took control of the lightning snake. The lightning snake then jumped into the energy barrier. As the lightning snake smashed into that energy barrier, it suddenly spread out, turning into countless bolts of lightning. They then attacked that energy barrier. They attacked at various locations and tried to break through the energy barrier. Cracked. Cracked. Cracked. The energy barrier instantly cracked bit by bit as the countless bolts of lightning attacked him. The moment that happened, Qin Tian once again pushed the finger away. Bang. Break. When that finger hit that energy barrier once again, it was instantly shattered without being able tost even for a moment. The youth who was right under the energy barrier was instantly hit by that energy barrier, and he immediately vomited blood because of it. But the finger continued to push him downwards until he crashed into the stone tform. Boom... The stone tform shook violently as the finger fell on it. The effect of their collision was truly so devastating that many people were affected. Some were even thrown from the stone tform. The finger disappeared afterwards, but the damage it caused waspletely exposed before people''s eyes. The young man who tried to attack Qin Tian was stranded covered in wounds. His breath was panting heavily while his aura was weakening very fast. Even though he is a Spiritual Master, he is unfortunately the weakest among Spiritual Masters. Even without using a technique, Qin Tian was still much stronger than him. Whooss... The formation immediately took him out of there. He could still fight, but the person controlling the formation was probably worried that an ident might happen once again. After that, Qin Tian could feel many gazes were staring at him. He even heard people start talking. "Who is he?" "He sure is strong. He can easily take on a Spiritual Master by cultivating the Spiritual Warrior realm." "Where did hee from? Is he really from the Thousand Mountains Province? It really is surprising that our Province has such a genius." As he heard the talking of the people, he suddenly felt a killing intent directed at him. The killing intent came from two different ces. As he turned his gaze to the two ces, he found that they were from Du Fang and Du Feng. Especially Du Feng, he was looking at her with an intense gaze. He looked like he wanted to kill him right away. Not far away where Du Feng was, Gong Yuxian looked extremely surprised when she saw him. She looked like she was wondering if he was the one in question. ... Qin Tian doesn''t really care about them. After staring at them for a while, he then looked at the remaining participants on the stone tform. Chapter 75 - The First Winner Those people immediately avoided his gaze as he stared at them. He then looked at the only remaining Spiritual Master. It was a youth fighting empty-handed. He seemed to have stronger than average physical strength. But his overall strength was not that different from the previous two. Qin Tian believes he can easily beat him. He then took out an arrow once more before drawing his bow and aiming it at him. "Are you going to fight?" Qin Tian asked in a low voice. The youth was silent for a few moments before shaking his head. "You are stronger than me. I give up. I''m sure you can find a stronger enemy after this." He answered. After he said that, he immediately jumped out of the stone tform. It was a bit embarrassing to just give up but no one ridiculed him because Qin Tian was just too strong. Seeing the man leave, Qin Tian put the arrow back in his storage ring. But after the arrow disappeared, the bow flickered with silver and red light. A momentter, ten arrows suddenly appeared in the bow. But they weren''t real arrows, they were just arrows made of spiritual energy. Qin Tian then directed them towards the remaining participants. For those who were still under Spiritual Masters, he didn''t need real arrows to defeat them. The arrows made of spiritual energy were enough to even kill them. When they saw the direction of Qin Tian''s bow, their expressions immediately turned ugly. Some of them looked at each other. They looked like they were discussing what to do. Obviously there are still many who don''t want to give up. Giving up might be a good choice, but some of them thought that they could still fight it as long as they joined. Another reason why they don''t want to just give up is because they can still get a little reward as long as theyst longer than others. Seeing them, Qin Tian smiled faintly. He didn''t n on giving them time to think. While they were discussing, he let go of the bowstring he was holding. Bang. An extremely loud bang resounded once again from his bow. Of course, he could keep his bow from making a sound, but he did it because he wanted to add momentum so that people would be even more intimidated. After that, ten arrows shot towards the ten people who looked the least willing to give up. Even though they were only arrows made of spiritual energy, their speed was as fast as real arrows. Even Spiritual Masters had a hard time seeing those arrows as they moved, not to mention Spiritual Warriors. They could only see some silver light streaking their way. And they are too fast for them to avoid. Xiu. Xiu. Xiu. They didn''t even have time to move their fingers and each arrow had already stuck into each of them ''shoulders. But unlike before, this time Qin Tian only shot at the target''s shoulder. Previously he had shot at the target''s head because the target was a Spiritual Master. Without any fatal wounds, he was not sure his target would immediately lose. But as for Spiritual Warriors, he only needed to strike their shoulders to render them helpless again. Normally Spiritual Warriors would not be so hurt if their shoulders were stabbed, but Qin Tian''s spiritual energy was also not ordinary spiritual energy. Zzzz. As the arrows stabbed into their shoulders, they then released hundreds of bolts of lightning which stung their bodies instantly. In an instant, their bodies went rigid while their skin turned purple. They fell unconscious after that. They were all ninthyer Spiritual Warriors, but they were easily defeated so that the remaining participants didn''t think much anymore, they immediately jumped off the stone tform. The participant on the other stone tform was still stunned by Qin Tian''s appearance, but he had already finished the first round. At this time even Du Fang still hadn''t finished the first round because he was too busy watching Qin Tian. As there was nothing left but Qin Tian on the number 9 stone tform, amotion once again resounded through the colosseum. They just went back silent because the middle aged man above suddenly cleared his throat. He was also surprised but he recovered his expression even faster. He then looked at Qin Tian. "Son, you can go now. Wait until the next round." He says. Qin Tian nodded before walking away from the stone tform. He walked casually and ignored the astonished gazes of those who were staring at him. He didn''t feel awkward because he was used to being in the center of attention in his past life. When he returned to the special ce for the participants, it was empty without a single person. That''s because only those who qualify for the next round are allowed to enter. ... In the stands, after Qin Tian disappeared, Gong Yuxian turned her gaze towards Du Feng. Seeing Du Feng''s expression turning cold, she sneered. "What''s the matter, are you nervous now, Du Feng? He''s just a Spiritual Warrior, why are you so worried." She smiled derisively as she spoke. Du Feng who heard her words immediately snorted. "Hmph, he''s just a Spiritual Warrior, what can he do. Just because he can beat them, doesn''t mean he can fight a second-stage Spiritual Master." "Hahaha, but I don''t think you can beat them as easily as he did when you were a Spiritual Warrior." He continued to mock. "Maybe he''s still hiding his true strength." "Why are you so sure?" Du Feng asked in a cold tone. "Of course, I''m so sure!" Gong Yuxian answered with a yful smile. "I think it''s time for you to prepare for your defeat. Remember, as long as you lose this bet, you have to kowtow to me every time you see me." "..." Du Feng. The man''s expression became extremely crooked as he stared at Gong Yuxian. He looked like he wanted to swallow Gong Yuxian alive. "Yuxian, you better be careful of me. Do you think I''m a man you can y with." He said in a cold tone. Upon hearing his words and feeling his current gaze, Gong Yuxian shivered slightly. She gritted her teeth before answering in a harsh tone. "Du Feng, are you still a man?" "Whether I am a man or not, you will know for yourself in the future." Du Feng replied with an indifferent expression. "....* Gong Yuxian. ... Chapter 76 - Meet Gong Yuxian Qin Tian was just about to sit down, and someone suddenly appeared at the ce. It is Du Fang. Qin Tian wasn''t surprised by his appearance at that ce because with Du Fang''s strength, he could naturally finish the first round in a short amount of time. But ever since he came to the ce, that man had been staring at him with cold eyes continuously. He then spoke. "Gong Yuxian said that I would definitely lose. I didn''t believe it before. I didn''t see a single person strong enough to fight me. But you suddenly appeared!" "Well, I wonder if you think that you can beat me?" He asked. But when he asked, he let off his aura a little. He looked like he was going to charge at Qin Tian if Qin Tian answered yes. Obviously he was trying to intimidate Qin Tian. Unfortunately Qin Tian only smiled as he responded. "I also want to ask." Qin Tian replied. "Are you sure you can beat me?" *...* As soon as he heard Qin Tian''s words, he showed a look of disgust as he stared at Qin Tian. "Only you? One hit from me is enough to kill you. Don''t think you''re really strong just because you''ve defeated two spiritual masters." "Oh, if you think so, why do you still ask questions like that." Qin Tian smiled yfully. "You." "By the way, you are from the Du Imperial n, right?" He then asked. Du Fang was a little surprised when he heard Qin Tian''s question, but he quickly smiled proudly. "Of course, since you know my background, you must understand how strong my n is. We have two ancestors who have be Emperors in the past." "Do you know what Emperors are? They are the most powerful existence in an era." His head held high as he spoke. When talking about Emperors, even Qin Tian had no words to mock them. Not to mention him, even the ancient gods didn''t have the courage to do that even though they were no longer in the sixteen heavens. There were rumors that if people who were not emperors dared to mock the emperor, they would be cursed by heaven so that their lives would be full of misfortune. Perhaps because of the power of the emperors, many ended up believing in these rumors. Even Qin Tian was affected by these rumors. That''s not strange. The people''s fear of Heavenly Emperors might bepared to those of earth who fear religion for fear of not being able to enter heaven. Even with the new ideologies that have emerged in modern times this fear cannot be eliminated. If not, how could there be a President from arge country who ended up doing things that were against his conscience. Even though the President always denied it, everyone knew the reason why he did it was because he was afraid he would not be able to go to heaven. In the end, Qin Tian could only change the subject. "By the way, do you know Du Wei?" He asked again. Du Fang was a little confused at first, but after a while, he was suddenly stunned. "How do you know the name of my ancestor?" "Heheh." Qin Tian smiled yfully. "Would you believe it if I said that I once hit your ancestor in the face?" "..." Du Fang was stunned once again, but immediately afterward anger filled his face. "Damn! Who gave you the courage to say that." His aura erupted in an instant. But before his aura could reach Qin Tian, ??suddenly there was a pressure in that ce which suppressed Du Fang''s aura so that it was bouncing back into his body. And it even threw Du Fang''s body so that his body smashed against the wall. The reason why Qin Tian didn''t hold back as he scoffed at him was because he knew there was a formation in that ce that would attack anyone who tried to unleash strength. "Cough, cough." Du Fang coughed several times as he stood up. He looked at Qin Tian with an expression full of hatred. "Son, I hope you can survive until the final round!" "That''s for sure. Being a winner is my goal." Qin Tian replied. "But as for your previous question, it looks like the results are quite clear now." "You." His words angered Du Fang once again. But he didn''t do anything else because someone suddenly came to the ce. It was the third winner and he was the youth of the Ming n. Even though he was still at the first stage of the Spiritual Master, his cultivation had already almost broken through to the second stage of the Spiritual Master. Moreover, hisbat strength was definitely much stronger than the three Spiritual Masters he had faced before. The ordinary spiritual master''s second stage was definitely not his opponent. If he fought against him, he knew that he wouldn''t be able to win easily. A few momentster, the remaining participants who passed to the next round finally gathered there. But the next round is held tomorrow. Each participant who passes to the next round is given a room to rest. There were many who tried to meet him, but he was toozy to meet them. After the firstpetition was over, he went straight to the room reserved for him. He was also trying to stay out of trouble because the person he had just killed, his n would definitely not stay silent. But just moments after he entered the room, someone suddenly knocked on his door. He could see that person from within, and that person was Gong Yuxian. "Pleasee in." Qin Tian didn''t mind letting her in because it was her. Gong Yuxian immediately opened the door to his room after she heard the answer. Her gaze fell on him immediately after she opened the door to his room. She then closed the door before walking towards him. "May I ask your name, young master?" She asked. She''s always cold but she tries to be polite when she asks him. "I''m sure you already know that." Qin Tian replied. When he signed up, he entered his name. Gong Yuxian must have checked it out. She asked maybe just to start the conversation. "Ehmm." She cleared her throat after she heard the answer. "Is there something, youngdy?" Qin Tian asked. He pretended to be a little confused. After all, without anything, it was too strange for Gong Yuxian to visit a small person like him. Gong Yuxian finally showed a confused expression after she saw his flustered. After a moment of thought, she finally asked. "I wonder if you are the person my miss is referring to? The one who will defeat Du Fang." Of course, Qin Tian knew what she wanted to ask, but his rtionship with Luo Shen was not something he wanted to reveal to others. Because of that, he continued to pretend he was confused. "Which miss do you mean,dy? I''m not sure what you are talking about?" ? "By the way, what is your goal in thispetition?" She finally asked another question. "To win, and get the prize of thispetition, of course." Qin Tian replied in a rxed tone. "You are still a spiritual warrior, are you sure you can win. Even if you can beat the other participants, how about Du Fang." "Even with his cultivation at the second stage of Spiritual Master, there may not be a single Spiritual Master stronger than Du Fang in the province. Not including me and Du Feng, of course." "Well, I didn''t know before I tried it." "But win or lose doesn''t matter to me. The important thing is I have to try it first." Qin Tian replied with an innocent expression. Qin Tian''s answer made Gong Yuxian show a doubtful expression once again. But she nodded after a while. "Alright, I thought you were the person my miss meant." "Since you really want to try it, I will help you to face Du Fang in the final round. For the next round, I will choose the weakest participant to be your opponent." "And I will make Du Fang fight the strongest participants." "..." "Miss, you don''t have to do that. It''s too embarrassing for me." "Don''t worry, thispetition is under my control. There''s nothing I can''t do." She waved her hand with a wicked smile as she said that. "Okay, I''m leaving now. I hope you can show lots of surprises tomorrow." ... Chapter 77 - This Is Unfair After Gong Yuxian left, Qin Tian started meditating. He spent a day in the room justprehending the Dao and increasing his control over his techniques. When he opened his eyes again, it was time for the next round. Hearing themotion outside, he immediately stood up and walked to the door of the room. Along the way, he did not see the other nine participants. It was clear that they had left early. When he finally returned to the colosseum arena, it had turned into a different ce. The stone tforms before were gone. In fact, it didn''t look like an arena anymore. Under the help of a formation, the colosseum arena had be many timesrger. There are even mountains, rivers and forests there. Apart from that, Qin Tian also found that there was no pressure there so when they released their power there, cultivators could produce effects such as when they released their power outside or in a ce that was not covered by the formation. As he looked around, his gaze finally stopped at the spiritual screen that was above the colosseum. The spiritual screen disys the names of thepetition participants, and their opponents. As he saw that, Qin Tian shook his head with a wry smile. Gong Yuxian actually helped him openly. The next round is divided into two groups. Du Fang is in group 1 where each participant is the strongest among all participants who qualify for the next round. He on the other hand is in grub 2 where the participants are the weakest. They were probably only on par with the three Spiritual Masters he had defeated before. But it doesn''t stop there, Each grub is then divided once more into three grub. But because there were only five participants in each group, one of the participants was finally given the opportunity to pass directly to the third round. And he is the lucky participant. People don''t mind that. They felt that he deserved that opportunity because he could qualify for the second round with Spiritual Warrior cultivation. But the problem is; in grub 1, the person who got the chance was the young master of the Ming n. Ming Du. It caused questions from a lot of people. If Du Fang wasn''t around, he might have the greatest chance of bing the winner of thepetition. Of course, since no one knew exactly how the Dragon Pce made its decision, people could still ept the fact that it was him who epted the opportunity. But there was another problem that made Ming Du very unsuitable for that position. It was because justst night, he had suddenly broken through to the second stage of Spiritual Master. Not to mention being passed directly to the third round, even being in group 1 with Du Fang was not very suitable for him. In people''s view, he should be in group 2, and be the strongest participant in the group so thatter he can meet Du Fang in the final round. ... Qin Tian then walked towards where the other nine participants were. They arrived early, and when they saw Qin Tian, ??they showed displeased expressions. The fact that he arrived eventer than Du Fang irritated them. Seen from another point of view, doesn''t he think of himself as the main character because only the main character alwayseste. It was Du Fang who looked the most irritated, but Qin Tian could also feel the displeasure from Ming Du. He probably realized why he was put on grub 1. ... Qin Tian wanted to ignore them but one of them suddenly got in his way. It was arge youth with a fierce face. His name is Dong Zhu and he is one of Du Fang''s followers. He is also in group 2 and he can be said to be the strongest among the participants in group 2. "Son, do you think you can be the winner in group 2?" He said with an intimidating expression. "Whether I win or not, we can seeter." Qin Tian replied in a rxed tone. He didn''t even look at the young man. His gaze continued to be fixed on the colosseum arena. The young man looked irritated, he almost hit Qin Tian, ??but he immediately stopped when he felt a sharp gaze from afar. The one looking at him was the middle aged man who was the judge yesterday. "Don''t be impatient." Said Qin Tian. "You have a chance to hit meter as long as you win the next fight." "Well, I hope you have enough strength to hit me. Don''t be like the two people yesterday who lost before they could even touch me." After saying that, Qin Tian immediately walked to the corner of the ce, leaving the young man with a dumbfounded expression. "You." This time he was really angry. He was about to charge at Qin Tian, ??but Du Fang suddenly reached out to stop him. ... Time passed second by second and more and more people came to the colosseum. Compared to yesterday, there were a hundred times as many people today. The Colosseum could not amodate them so some people ended up flying over the colosseum to watch. Of course, not everyone could fly so the Spiritual Masters had to step in to help them. Qin Tian couldn''t determine the number of people who hade today, but he estimated that there were over a million people who hade. Each of them pay a ticket to watch. One ticket was sold for 1000 spiritual stones, and from those tickets alone, Dragon Pce was able to get a lot of benefits. The profits they get may be more than the costs they incur. ... After a while, the middle aged man who was sitting silently on top of the colosseum arena finally opened his mouth to speak. "Alright, let''s start thepetition." "For the first fight, Du Fang vs T..." .... Even though the enemy Du Fang was fighting was stronger than Dong Zhu, he still won the battle within three breaths. The next battlested about half an hour because each of them had almost the same strength. The winner then fought Du Fang for a ce in the next round. And of course, Du Fang still won very easily. He won faster than before. One of the problems that made people astonished was that the Dragon Pce didn''t even give the participants a break. After the first battle was over, it immediately proceeded to the next round. But for the semi-finals, the Dragon Pce finally postponed the fight because now thepetition has moved to Group 2. Since the strength of the participants in grub 2 was almost equal, the battlessted much longer. And like most people thought, Dong Zhu was the winner. Even though it took him a lot of time, he ended up winning two fights. "Very well, we will immediately proceed to the third round. Dong Zhu vs Qin Tian." "..." People initially thought thepetition would return to grub 1. But Dragon Pce turned out to continue the grub 2petition. Dong Zhu, who was still exhausted from the previous two battles, couldn''t help but feel the anger on his face. "Jury, this is unfair." He finally protested... Chapter 78 - This Is Just A Game "Jury, this is unfair." He finally protested. He even shouted very loudly. But the middle-aged man didn''t even stare at him. He replied indifferently. "If you don''t like our rules, you can admit defeat now." The middle aged man''s answer made many people shocked. Even a 3 year old child would be able to notice the Dragon Pce''s strange behavior, not to mention the viewers. Now they were starting to realize that the Dragon Pce was being biased towards Qin Tian. They wonder who Qin Tian is. "Or could he be one of their young masters?" Some have spected. "Perhaps, I have always doubted how a young man with such talent could suddenly appear in our province." "Maybe from the start thispetition was held for him." "...." Seeing that the middle-aged man didn''t even respond to him, Dong Zhu finally turned his attention to Qin Tian. "Son, is this your doing?" "Are you afraid to fight fairly?" He spoke louder as he spoke to Qin Tian. And his words caused countless gazes to fall on him. Having lived in two worlds, Qin Tian had experienced various shyness, but he believed this was the greatest shame he felt. He felt like he wanted to vomit blood when he heard what the people were saying. "That damned girl. Even if you want to cheat, at least do it in a subtle way." He cursed silently. It was the habit of big sect disciples. When in front of ordinary people, they act as they please. They might think of ordinary people as air so they think that they can do whatever they want in front of them. "Ehmmm." Qin Tian finally cleared his throat. He was about to step forward to straighten out the matter, but his movements suddenly stopped when he heard screams from several people. This time the ones screaming were the yers. "Hey bro, teach that NPC a lesson." "Don''t be embarrassed bro, they are just NPCs. They are made of programs." "They are just NPCs but their attitude is really annoying, you have to make them die of anger." "..." When he heard their words, Qin Tian suddenly felt his Dao heart shake. He has a firm Dao heart. During his life in sixteen heavens, he had always held fast to his Dao heart. His Dao heart started shaking since he lived on earth and it stabilized again when he returned to the sixteen heavens. But at this time, he found his Dao heart shaken once again. It was shaken up because of the other yers'' words. "Should I change my personality?" He wondered to himself. He is a person with upright principles. In his past life, he walked a respectable path. Things like disgraceful and shameless conduct was something he never did. But the other yers'' words made him feel that he needed to change his character. He felt that way because of his identity as a yer. "Even though this is the real world, but from the perspective of the people on earth, this is just a game." "Even if I know that this is the real world, it can''t change the fact that my life in this world is really like the life in a game." The difference between the real world and the game world was clear. When someone died in the real world, they would really die. But in the game world, that couldn''t even be considered death. And now, what he experienced was not like the real world. If he dies now, he can still be reborn through another character. "What path should I choose?" Even with his principles, when he yed games, he would usually act freely and do whatever he wanted regardless of the principles. If he thought of this world as a game, then he would really act like that. "Game, game, game..." That one word began to fill his mind. He began to sink into deep reverie, and he didn''t know how much time had passed until he suddenly thought of a question. "Game? Is only a game that can be called a game?" "The real world, there are so many real worlds, but what if they are the real world. Other than the fact that people who die can''te back to life, how different are they from a game." "No matter where it is, every life has the same goal of working hard to reach the top." When Qin Tian opened his eyes again, his purple eyes shed a golden light. His previously serious expression rxed. He didn''t take a step, and he then looked at Dong Zhu with a yful smile. He then spoke. "Are you afraid? If you are afraid, you can admit defeat now." Dong Zhu who was waiting for his response nearly vomited blood when he heard his words. "You." He pointed at him with trembling hands. "Shameless! You want to fight when I''m exhausted. You''re the one who should admit defeat." He is screaming. But Qin Tian ignored his words. Silently he said. "Since this is just a game, okay, I will follow the rules of the game. I don''t need to consider my image in front of those NPCs." Ding m... The system suddenly made a sound. "Congrattions, you have realized the most important thing about this game." "From now on you are the owner of this game." "All restrictions restricting you will be removed." "You will have an Assistant who will help you and answer your questions." "..." After which, he suddenly heard a young girl''s voice in his mind. "Hello master, my name is Luna. I am your assistant. If you have any questions, you can ask me. I will answer your every question as long as I know the answer." The young girl''s voice took him by surprise, but he was even more surprised when he found the barrier that prevented him from using techniques in his past life suddenly disappeared. "What does all this mean?" He could only ask a question in the end. .... Does this chapter make you feel confused. Well, it''s a little difficult to exin but you will understandter as you keep reading. One thing I want to say is that every thing in this novel must have an exnation, as well as the game and system in this novel. Chapter 79 - Ancient Secret "What would you like to ask, master?" "This game, what exactly is this game?" Qin Tian asked. "Have you ever heard of World-AND-Heaven, master?" "World-AND-Heaven?" Qin Tian was immediately shocked when he heard his words. "You mean?" "Yes. This game is part of World-AND-Heaven." "Oh goddess." Qin Tian was so shocked that he couldn''t hide the change in his expression. World-AND-Heaven! It was actually a heavenly treasure that was ranked one among the twelve heavenly treasures. It is the most mysterious treasure and no one knows where it came from. In fact, there are only 11 genuine heavenly treasures, they are treasures born since the birth of the universe. Primordial God Body for example, it was once ranked second among the eleven heavenly treasures. But all that has changed since the appearance of World-AND-Heaven. But until now no one has clearly understood what it is. The only thing the people knew was the name of the treasure. At least that is what is written in the ancient records that were left in the sixteen heavens. "Can you go into more detail?" "Yes. World-AND-Heaven was first discovered by the god Pangu and the god Zeus." "They initially fought for it, but because there was no winner, they finally stopped fighting and chose to make the treasure as a joint treasure belonging to the Land of Antis." "However, news about the artifact was leaked to outsiders." "After that, the One-Eyed Abyss who was the ruler of the 33 Abyssunched an attack on the Land of Antis." "With his Primordial Heavenly Needle, he broke through the defenses of Antis. That is the defense of the Divine Dome." "The war finally happened in the Land of Antis." "The gods died while the prosperous Antis waspletely destroyed." "The present Earth is actually formed from a few small pieces of some importantndmass in Antis." "Until now, the earth is under the protection of the Divine Dome so no one can enter it." "As for me and the others, we are all spirits from World-AND-Heaven." "But we are not the original spirits of the artifact. We are spirituality that arises from the artifact, basically, wee from the spiritual energy of the gods of Antis, and we carry their will." "In the past or in the era of Antis, World-AND-Heaven was still inactive. It was only active a few days ago. We also don''t know why?" "But after knowing what the artifact could do, we immediately used it to send the people of earth to the sixteen heavens." "Actually it might be able to send Earth''s people to another world, but there''s no path for that." "If we make a new path, it may be dangerous for the earth." "So the only option we can do is take the path that leads to the sixteen heavens." "It is actually an ancient path that has existed since ancient times." "Of course, the most important thing is that we need a leader who can control World-AND-Heaven." "And you are the one we chose. It''s because of the thoughts that you thought a moment ago." "Actually, it is not we who have chosen you, but World-AND-Heaven itself. To be more precise World-AND-Heaven will only ept someone who has realized what you have just realized." "As for why it chose that kind of thinking, we don''t know either." "...." Qin Tian felt his head was going to explode. There was too much new informationing into his head and each one of that information was really something that shook his heart. "The gods! Are Pangu, Zeus, and the others really gods?" "Antis! Did it really exist in the past?" "And who is the One-Eyed Abyss?" ... "But for sure, our goal is to restore the glory of Antis." "You may not know, even though Pangu, Zeus, and the others died in battle at that time, but the One-Eyed Abyss is still alive today." "They only managed to seal him. And even though he can''t get out, but he has many henchmen on earth." "There are many major events on earth that are actually the result of his conspiracy." "That war happened 500 million years ago. At that time, the humans in Antis were actually already wiped out, and we were all working hard to restore life to Antis or the earth." "We may be able to easily create new life, but all life on earth todayes from the bloodline of the gods of Antis." "All tribes and legends, all exactly the same as the Antis of the past." "And the tribe of Olympus who call themselves descendants of Zeus, in fact they really are descendants of Zeus." "You know what kind of influence they have on earth. They have lots of stories to tell." "Even though at the moment their lower ss is in chaos, their upper ss is in control of many important things on earth." "However, sigh." Luna suddenly sighed. "In the past, the destruction of Antis may have been caused by several of them." "And now, if the earth were to fall into chaos once again. It must also be caused by some of them." "Even Zeus once said: Because I have too many children, some of them might cause disaster." "Zeus probably thought that it would only be a minor disaster. Unfortunately it was such a disaster that even he, the God of Thunder, died in the end." "Qin, since you were chosen by World-AND-Heaven, you not only have to restore the glory of Antis, but you also have to solve the problem that might destroy the remains of Antis." "Of course, you have no other choice since the One-Eyed Abyss'' objective is World-AND-Heaven. As long as you hold onto that artifact, you are destined to be its enemy." .... "Please tell me you''re lying." Qin Tian didn''t know what to say and he finally could only hope that everything Luna said wasn''t true. "Unfortunately all of this is the real thing." "Oke, oke, please stop talking about it now. I''ll take care of this matter first." Qin Tian replied while looking at Dong Zhu. He needed the calm to digest all the information he had just received. And now he was not in a ce where he could feel serenity because right now there were too many people staring at him. "Don''t worry. Even on earth, we can stillmunicate. You can ask any questions. But if you ask about World-AND-Heaven, I''m sorry, but I don''t know either." .... How strong are the gods? Well, most of them are equal to the Heavenly Emperor. It could not be considered a cultivation realm above the realm of Heavenly Emperor. Chapter 80 - The Power Of The Iron Dragon Fist Qin Tian had started daydreaming ever since he heard Luna speak, and it caused people to be curious. They wondered what had caused him to suddenly daydream. Some people even spected that he had realized his mistake and began to reflect on it. However, while the people were still thinking, he suddenly jumped into the battle arena that was covered in formation. As soon as he entered the battle arena, he immediately flew into the middle of the arena. After which, he then looked at the dumbfounded Dong Zhu. "What are you waiting for? Are you scared?" "If you don''t dare to fight, you can give up now. I don''t have time to wait for you and hear your excuses." He says. Although he said in a low voice, but his voice echoed clearly throughout the colosseum. The dumbfounded Dong Zhu immediately became furious when he heard his words. "Afraid, do you think I''m afraid of a little loser like you. I''ve beaten two losers, and I can still beat the third loser." He was screamed After that, he immediately jumped into the battle arena. Even though his body was covered with wounds, his aura still caused the mountains in the battle arena to tremble. "Hmph." He snorted coldly. He then raised his hand upwards, as his fingers moved, an enormous ax then appeared in his hand. He casually swung the ax down, and it caused the mountain below him to split in two. When their strength was not being suppressed, a spiritual master could easily destroy a mountain. In front of mortals, they can even call themselves gods. After which, he then pointed his ax at Qin Tian. "Little bastard, let''s get started." He says. "Attack me if you have the courage." But Qin Tian only smiled casually. "Not bad!" He said in a low voice but it still sounded clear to Dong Zhu''s ears. "What?" asked the man. "I mean you''re quite strong, but if that''s all you have, you won''t be able tost more than three breaths of time." Qin Tian replied. If it was before, he might need some effort if he were to defeat Dong Zhu. But after the delimiter was removed, he also became very different. As a person who was once an Emperor candidate, he possessed countless cultivation techniques and martial techniques. Even though he only had a few Heavenly / Imperial level techniques, he did possess many saint grade techniques. In his past life, he mastered almost all of those techniques. And now, when the techniques reconnected with him, even though he couldn''t release them yet, he had at least grasped their structures, and that had increased his fighting strength once again. If before he might have been able to evenly fight with the second stage of the Spirit Master, then now he could do it while he was fighting even Du Fang. Dong Zhu''s strength was clearly way below him even when he was in tip-top shape, not to mention when he was in a state of exhaustion after the previous two fights. "God damn it!" Dong Zhu became furious as soon as he heard his words. He immediately released his aura in full. But before he could make a move, Qin Tian moved first. A pair of Eagle wings suddenly appeared on his back, and when the pair of wings pped, he immediately disappeared from where he was. The speed was so fast that no one could see it. Most people could only see a sh of light flying rapidly towards Dong Zhu. Dong Zhu didn''t even have time to react. He had just released his aura and Qin Tian had already appeared right in front of him. "Let''s see if you can hold my fist." Said Qin Tian with a faint smile. Boom... His fist suddenly released an aura that made the mountains tremble as he clenched his fists. What surprised people was, a dragon''s shadow suddenly appeared behind him. Of course, for cultivators like them, creating a dragon''s image like that with their aura was not a difficult thing. Basically all cultivators can make it. However, the dragon shadow that appeared behind Qin Tian was different, the moment it appeared, it released a majestic aura that made people feel very ufortable. Dong Zhu who was right in front of Qin Tian was even made to tremble so he let go of the ax he was holding. "What technique is this?" People wonder. Nothing connected it to the Iron Dragon Fist because never a single one of them had ever seen the Iron Dragon Fist unleash such a power. Not to mention them, even Gong Yuxian and Du Feng showed serious expressions. Qin Tian who saw Dong Zhu drop his ax smiled sarcastically. "You are weaker than I thought?" He said in a mocking tone. Dong Zhu might be angry with Qin Tian''s words but at the moment he couldn''t show his anger as his face was filled with fear. "Kill the damn NPC." The yers shouted. Without thinking, Qin Tian immediately sent his fist towards Dong Zhu. Bang... Even the air let out a loud bang as his fist moved. Space trembled while the mountains crumbled. After which, the dragon shadow behind him suddenly pounced towards Dong Zhu. Roar... It even roared, and its roar caused Dong Zhu to vomit blood. It wouldn''t be too surprising if he died after the dragon pounced on him. Not to mention the audience, even Qin Tian himself was shocked by the increase in his strength. But luckily his control over his strength had also increased drastically so that he was able to reduce the power he released before it hit Dong Zhu. Boom... His fist finallynded on Dong Zhu''s body. The man''s body was immediately blown away and hit the mountain, but the dragon''s shadow did not stop, it continued charging towards him. Boom... The mountain where Dong Zhu fell immediately copsed when the dragon crashed into the mountain. Dust rose up into the sky so that no one could see what was happening there. Chapter 81 - Chat With Luna The formation that covered the battle arena was indeed extraordinary because it immediately let out a gust of wind which then cleared the dust in the battle arena. In an instant, everything in the arena was clearly visible again in the eyes of the audience. And they immediately took a breath of cold air when they saw the damage caused by the dragon''s shadow. The mountain not only copsed, thend below also copsed. It turned into a giant crater that could amodate up to a hundred mountains. In the middle of the crater, Dong Zhu was stranded helplessly. His aura almost disappeared and his body was covered with wounds. Even his hands and feet were separated from his body. His wide eyes were filled with terror as if he had just seen an angel of death. He was practically on the verge of death. Even an ordinary human would be able to kill him at this time. Qin Tian shook his head. After staring at him for a while, he immediately turned around to leave from there. Several people then entered the ce to save Dong Zhu. As soon as he returned to where the participants were, Ming Du immediately looked at him with a serious expression. But Du Fang snorted. "Hmph, if you think that''s enough to fight me, then I suggest you go back to training." He says. "Oh." Qin Tian then looked at him with a yful expression. "Why do your words sound like you''re worried?" "Worried! I worried because of you?" His face immediately turned purple with anger. But before he could speak any more, the middle aged man suddenly called out to him. "Du Fang and Ming Du, immediately enter the arena." Said the middle-aged man. Hearing his words, Du Fang and Ming Du immediately stepped towards the arena. But before he stepped towards the arena, Du Fang once again snorted at Qin Tian. "Wait for me kid. After this, I''ll show you the difference between nobles andmoners. Hmph." He says. Qin Tian ignored him, and just as he left, he returned to speak with Luna. "By the way, who exactly controls the Night-Heaven Company?" He asked. Now that he knew the game''s origins, he wanted to know how Night-Heaven Company was able to release it. "Thepany is under our control." Luna replied. "Of course, nobody knows. Even the stockholders and executives of thepany don''t know anything. But we''re basically just using thepany to make our games known faster." "Is World-AND-Heaven there?" "Yes." "But we can move it to your ceter." "Besides you, how many more spirits are there?" "There are five of us, and each of us has the task of managing World-AND-Heaven. You know, we need to organize a lot of things to keep this game running." "I see." "But I still have a lot of questions." "Please ask, master." "Erm, before this, why couldn''t I use the techniques in my memory?" Qin Tian didn''t hide anything, considering that the spirits had been watching him from the start, they must have known that he was a reincarnator. They may have known his existence since he was reborn on earth. "I don''t know, master." "Ha." "In reality, those are the rules of World-AND-Heaven itself." "So you mean the reason why I can use those techniques now in this game is because of World-AND-Heaven itself." "Yes." "That''s weird." "Maybe you can find the answers in the future, master." "Speaking of Divine Dome, where is it now?" Qin Tian then changed the question. Divine Dome, it wasn''t just any artifact. In reality, it was a rank ninth artifact among the twelve heavenly treasures. Such a treasure turned out to be on earth, he really couldn''t wait to retrieve it and store it. "It is also under our control, master." "But you can''t retrieve it right now because it''s the core of the formation that seals the One-Eyed Abyss." "Oh." "Well, now I really want to know why there is a path that connects the earth and the sixteen heavens?" "There is indeed a certain connection between Antis and the Sixteen Heavens in the past, but I also don''t know much because it happened before I was born." "I can''t answer that question, but you might find the answer in these sixteen heavens." "It''s reallyplicated." "You don''t have to think about it too much, master. What is important for you now is to increase your strength." "For now you have only been selected by World-AND-Heaven, but you still cannot control it, so there is still a long way ahead of you." "You know, World-AND-Heaven is different from the other eleven heavenly treasures, it can''t just be controlled." "But if you can really control it, you will live like you have a universe in the palm of your hand. Whatever you want, it can give it to you." "Erm." Qin Tian nodded. "By the way, yesterday I met some people on earth. They seem to have a legacy from ancient times." "It''s not unusual since we did leave some inheritance behind. Their ancestors might have been lucky enough to find them." "But those are just some ancient records and basic cultivation techniques." "Is that so! But what about the inheritance of the gods, are they still around today?" "Thend of Antis has been destroyed, and what survives is scattered to nowhere. So the legacy of the gods of Antis is also the greatest to various ces in the universe." "But the earth is made of importantnds in Antis, so there may be some legacy there. But we also can''t trace their whereabouts." "But if you really want to seek the legacy of the gods of Antis, you can go to the city of Olympios or to Mount Tai. We always suspected that there was a legacy of Zeus and Pangu in each of these ces." "Oh yes, how about the earth. Why can my body on earth get spiritual energy?" "Sorry master, but it''s also because of World-AND-Heaven. We still don''t know the reason." "Thest question. How strong are the gods?" ? Chapter 82 - VS Du Fang "It''s aplicated question, master. Most gods are basically equal to Heavenly Emperors. It''s just a different cultivation method." "Of course, higher gods like Zeus and Pangu are much stronger." "Well, I can go into the details, but I don''t think this is the time for you to know those things, master. You must have heard the saying; step by step." "For those who haven''t reached the Heavenly Emperor realm, it''s better for them not to know the things in that realm." "...." "Ehm." Qin Tian cleared his throat with an embarrassed expression. "You are right." Qin Tian said. "Is there anything else you want to ask, master?" "I think that''s enough for now." "Now is the time to fight." From the start, Qin Tian''s gaze had always been on the battle arena. And in fact, before he had finished talking to Luna, the battle between Du Fang and Ming Du had ended in a crushing defeat for Ming Du. Even though their cultivations were the same, Du Fang''s strength was surprisingly much stronger. Ming Du waspletely rendered helpless. In front of Du Fang, he is even worse than a punching bag. He only continued to be beaten and passed out one minute after the fight started. The jaws of the Thousand Mountains province''s people almost fell because of that. Neither of them expected that the young master of the strongest n in their province would be so helpless. Even Du Fang''s followers were embarrassed when they saw that. If it were them, the results would be much worse. At this moment, there were many gazes that fell on Qin Tian. Even those who previously doubted Qin Tian began to look at him with expectant expressions. They didn''t expect him to beat Du Fang, but they hoped he could at least put up a meaningful resistance. .... After defeating Ming Du, Du Fang did not go out of the arena. He cleaned his robe for a few moments before turning his gaze towards Qin Tian. He then shouted. "Little bastard,e here quickly." "Do you hope that this father is exhausted? Hahahaha. Unfortunately to defeat one mere bastard, this father only needs to use 0.1 percent of my spiritual energy." "I hope you can give this dad some trouble." "...." His words didn''t make Qin Tian angry, but the audience almost vomited blood in anger. "Beat him. Beat that arrogant bastard." "I wouldn''t be able to sleep if this arrogant bastard could stillugh." "Show your true strength, and knock out that bastard. I''m sure you can do it." "Bro, kill that NPC." Even Buddhists would be angry if they saw foreigners behaving arrogantly in theirnd, not to mention cultivators. Even though they had no rtionship with Ming Du, and some of them even hated him, but, while Du Fang''s words only insulted Ming Du, it was clearly shown to them as well. It''s because he is a foreigner. He called the strongest genius in their province a bastard he could beat with 0.1 percent of his spiritual energy, then what about them. ... As they spoke, Qin Tian started to step towards the arena. His expression remained calm, he ignored what people were saying and just continued to stare at Du Fang with an unconcerned expression. Whooss... He then jumped up, and in one jump, he immediately arrived in front of Du Fang. "Son, I didn''t expect you to still dare to go forward." Du Fang said as he saw him. "But if you kowtow to me now, I might still be able to let you go." ""Hmph." Qin Tian smiled sinisterly. "Even your ancestor didn''t dare say such words to me." He says. "Insolent! You still dare to talk about my ancestors, who do you think you are. If my ancestor hears what you say, he can even kill you even if he is in the Land of Emperors." He immediately got angry. "Unfortunately he can''t hear what I''m saying." Qin Tian replied. "Son, you really want to die. I will walk upside down if I can''t paralyze you today." Boom... His body erupted with boundless spiritual aura. After which, she then lunged at him. "Son, show your fist before, see how this father crushes your fist." He says. He didn''t take out a weapon, he just showed his fist to Qin Tian. "Well, I also want to see if you can hold my fist." Roar... A dragon''s roar suddenly echoed behind Qin Tian. Right after that, the previous dragon''s shadow once again appeared behind him. Qin Tian clenched his fists tightly before sending them towards Du Fang who was flying towards him. Whooss... The dragon immediately pounced on Du Fang. But while it could make Dong Zhu tremble in fear, Du Fang only smiled sinisterly. He also clenched his fists and then sent his fists at the dragon. "Open your eyes wide, and take a look at my Du n''s fist power." He was screamed. Shua... Behind him suddenly appeared a giant shadow figure. It looked even bigger than the dragon''s shadow. The giant followed Du Fang''s movements. It also sent its fist towards the dragon. As the giant and dragon''s fists met, Du Fang''s and Qin Tian''s fists also met. Du Fang showed a savage expression while Qin Tian just smiled casually. Boom... The collision between them caused the entire colosseum to shake. Although Qin Tian underestimated Du Fang, he had to admit that the man was very strong. Even with his current strength, he still felt numb as his fist collided with his. But fighting head-on like that was not his main style. Before their sh waspletely over, he took a step back. A pair of wings appeared on his back. He pped his wings, after which, he instantly appeared several kilometers away from Du Fang. Boom... Boom... Boom... Many mountains copsed around Du Fang, but they did not affect him. Seeing Qin Tian who was now far away from him, the man gave a mocking smile. "What, are you scared now?" "Scared? But are you aware that your cultivation is much higher than mine. If we have the same cultivation, I believe I can crush you with the snap of a finger." Qin Tian replied. His words made people nod, but Du Fang''s face turned green with anger. In fact, that was what made him hate Qin Tian so much. The fact that a spiritual warrior could fight him made him doubt his identity as a descendant of the imperial n. "Fighting head-on is not my style." Qin Tian said. "Now let''s see if you can touch me while dodging my arrows." After he said that, his bow appeared in his hand again. The appearance of a silver bow with dragon and phoenix carvings on each side made the eyes of those who saw it shine. Even though his fist strength was extraordinary, those who saw how he used his bow yesterday knew that he was an archer. To archers, fighting head-on was clearly not only, not their fighting style, but also their weakness. Of course, he wasn''t weak in directbat. With the Primordial God Body, he could fight in any style. But fighting as an archer was still what he liked the most. "Son, you can definitely kill him. Show us the power of your bow." People started screaming. "Hmph." Du Fang snorted. Seeing the appearance of the bow, he immediately flew towards Qin Tian. And this time, he took out arge sword. Even though he was arrogant, he was not so stupid that he couldn''t even grasp the strength of his enemy. Chapter 83 - Shows Divine Symbols "Hmph." Qin Tian snorted as he saw Du Fang flying towards him. Apart from holding a bow, his hand was also holding a sword. Without thinking, he immediately ced the sword into the bow. After that, he immediately drew his bowstring. Whooss... He let go of the bowstring, and the sword immediately shot towards Du Fang. But after that, the sword suddenly released spiritual energy which then turned into a thousand sword shadows, and each one of them actually looked exactly like the real sword. Whooss... Whooss... Whooss... They all flew towards Du Fang. Du Fang was initially indifferent, but as soon as he saw the thousand swords, his expression became even more serious. Without dying a second, he swung therge sword in his hand at the swords as they arrived in front of him. ng... ng... ng... Even though the sword was enormous, Du Fang could swing it so fast that he could deflect every sword that came to him. Of course, that ended up causing him to not be able to continue flying towards Qin Tian. "Heh." Qin Tian smiled faintly as he watched Du Fang stop flying. "When I hold an bow, no one can touch me." He said in a low voice. After saying that, an arrow then appeared in his hand. At the same time, lightnings consisting of red, yellow, and blue colors appeared on his body. They flickered like stars in the middle of the night. When he ced the arrow in the bow, the lightningz in his body immediately flowed into the bow and arrow. Zzzz.... The bow immediately emitted four distinct lights. One of them is the white color thates from the aura of the bow. The reason why he only released three lightning bolts was because currently he could only use three of the Nine Immortal Lightnings. Of course, he could still use more of them but doing so would drain his spiritual energy. After that, he immediately drew his bow, and he then pointed it at Du Fang who was still busy fending off the swords that wereing at him. Du Fang of course felt his actions, but he did not wait for him to react, he immediately let go of the bowstring he was tugging tightly. Bang... The banging sound of the bow caused the mountains to tremble. And the arrow missed at an unimaginable speed. The four lights emanating from the arrow merged into a new color that looked very dazzling to the eyes of the people. The arrow didn''t cause any excessive effect, but it caused the space where it passed to vibrate violently as if it was about to copse. "Fuck." Du Fang cursed. The speed of the arrow made him truly astonished. In fact, he had to spread his spiritual sense to see its movements. But what made him really angry was the fact that he was the one who was suppressed in the fight. Now he was even starting to wonder if he was weaker than Qin Tian. Actually their strength may not differ much, but Qin Tian has the advantage because he has a innate weapon. Like the previous thousand sword technique, it was an ability that came from the bow. "Kreekkk..." Du Fang finally gritted his teeth. "You think you can beat me with just this." He is screaming. boom... His body erupted once again. Following that, nine orbs of light suddenly jumped from within his body. When they appeared, the colosseum immediately fell silent. Nine divine symbols usually awaken naturally when a cultivator is in the Spiritual Lord realm. But for geniuses who had the potential to reach the Paragon realm, they could usually awaken their nine divine symbols while they were still at the Spiritual Master realm. Not to mention in the Thousand Mountains province, even in the entire Xue kingdom there weren''t many who awakened the nine divine symbols in the Spiritual Master realm. Even though Du Fang had yet to open any of his divine symbols, the moment the nine divine symbols appeared, his aura immediately surged. Whooss... The wind blew from his body and they immediately flew back the swords that were trying to attack his body. After that, Du Fang raised the hand that was holding the sword and he then swung the sword towards the arrow that had arrived in front of him. Shua... The mountains crumbled as the sword moved, and even the arrow slowed drastically as the pressure from the sword enveloped it. "Break for me." Du Fang shouted before his sword hit the arrow. But the arrow was definitely not as weak as it looked. Before Du Fang''s sword hit it, it suddenly shot countless bolts of lightning at the sword. The sword stagnated for a moment but after Du Fang snorted, it released more power so the lightning bolts scattered in various directions. They fell to the ground and each of them created a veryrge crater at the ce where they fell. Crackkkk... Cracks immediately appeared on the arrow the moment Du Fang''s sword hit it. But even though it was only a mortal grade weapon while Du Fang''s sword was an earth grade weapon, but the arrow could stillst for a while. Du Fang had to release more strength before he couldpletely destroy the arrow. Boom... As the arrow shattered, it even released an explosion which caused the sky to tremble. Even Du Fang was pushed back a few steps back. No one clearly knew the grade of Qin Tian''s bow, but the fact that arrows which were mortal grade weapons could be that strong made people realize that the bow was an extraordinary weapon. Even though Du Fang managed to destroy the arrow, he didn''t look satisfied at all, on the contrary, his expression became more and more uglier as he stared at Qin Tian. If he didn''t let go of his nine divine symbols, he knew he would be seriously injured by the arrow. He wasn''t the only one wearing a bad expression, Du Feng''s expression looked even worse. Gong Yuxian who was not far away smiled mockingly. "Looks like we can already see the final oue of this fight. Du Feng, I hope you remember our bet." She says. "Hmph." Du Feng snorted. "Gong Yuxian, don''t get excited too early. Do you think the power of the nine divine symbols is all that is?" He says. But after he said that, his expression changed once again. This time his eyes and mouth were wide open. Even Gong Yuxian stood up from her chair. She had to use one of her palms to cover her open mouth. "A spiritual warrior who awakens the nine divine symbols has the qualifications to be an emperor candidate." She said in a surprised tone. What she said was a very famous saying in sixteen heavens. People who awakened their nine divine symbols when they were in the Spiritual Warrior realm, although not all of them grew well in the end, most of the people who were elected to be emperor candidates did awaken their divine symbols when they were in the realm of Spiritual Warriors. At least it was a testament to one''s talent. As long as they don''t die, bing a Paragon is a sure thing, and most of them will be very strong Paragon. ... ... Chapter 84 - You Are The First Qin Tian did not give Du Fang a chance to recover his expression. As he looked at him, he also took out his divine symbols. Shua... Shua... Shua... One by one divine symbols leaped out from within his body, and each one of them caused space to tremble as they came out. The moment they all came outpletely, the pressure he released instantly surged so drastically that many of the mountains beneath him copsed. "You are not the only one who has awakened the nine divine symbols!" Qin Tian said with a faint smile. And his words caused Du Fang to stagger backwards and his leg almost even slipped. But his expression didn''t get any worse, instead, he started to show a regretful expression. He might be a descendant of the imperial n, but he knew clearly that his talent was only considered to be of the lowest level among the supreme geniuses. Even the best young genius in his n could hardly be considered a supreme genius, otherwise, his n would not support someone from another faction. He wasn''t sure how good Qin Tian''s talent was, but now he knew that he wasn''t someone he could fight. Luckily he didn''t know that Qin Tian awakened his nine divine symbols when he was in the Spiritual Apprentice realm. "Fang, what are you doing? Quickly attack him." A shout suddenly resounded from the stands. The shout came from Du Feng. As Du Fang looked at him, he shouted once more. "Do you want to embarrass the Du n? If you lose this time, I will break your leg." An annoyed tone was evident in his words. Du Fang would probably only receive shame if he lost, but the one who was at a disadvantage was him the most. Hearing Du Feng''s words, Du Fang gritted his teeth. Inwardly he was cursing Du Feng for putting him in such an unpleasant situation. In reality, everything he did came from Du Feng''s idea, but now he had to endure the shame. And he even shamelessly threatened to break his leg. Du Fang''s face turned purple with anger. But even though he was starting to feel sorry, apologizing wasn''t his style. He almost never apologizes, and the reason why he apologizes is simply because someone else''s background is better than his. For Qin Tian who didn''t even have a background, he would rather walk backwards than have to apologize to him. He finally hid his expression before showing a savage expression once again. "If I don''t beat you today, I will no longer use the Du surname." He is screaming. After that, he lunged towards Qin Tian once again. "I think I heard someone say before that he would walk upside down if he couldn''t paralyze me." Qin Tian replied with a mocking smile. Cough... Du Fang almost vomited blood when he heard his words. "Little bastard, if you dare,e here and face me head on." "You''re making too many excuses. But hmph, next time, you won''t be able to escape my attack." He pped his wings, and in an instant, he was once again away from Du Fang. At this moment, the eagle wings on his back were already starting to look different. There were red stripes on the wings and at the end of the red stripes there were several mes. In fact it is indeed not an ordinary technique. What the Heavenly Path Library shared was a small piece of an imperial technique called the Vermilion Wing. It was a technique that was famous in the sixteen heavens. It was said that it was the fastest technique in the sixteen heavens. The technique was created by the me Emperor, but many sects possessed it. It was unknown why the me Emperor had spread the technique to other factions. The only problem was the difficulty of cultivating the technique. But those who managed to master the technique had be the fastest people in the sixteen heavens. In his past life Qin Tian could not master it, but after possessing the Primordial God Body in this life, he found himself able toprehend the technique quite easily. Even though he now only mastered a small part of the technique, it was enough for him to toy with Du Fang. "You." Du Fang couldn''t contain his anger when he saw him appear in the distance. "Du Fang, don''t think about touching me. You don''t have the ability to do that even if you have wings." Qin Tian mocked. "If you give up now, I can spare you more embarrassment." "The descendants of the Du n never give up!" Du Fang replied. "Good, then you should prepare for my next attack." "But don''t worry, for the sake of your ancestor''s face, I will spare you from death." Hearing Qin Tian''s words, Du Fang suddenly had such a bad feeling that he really felt like trying to apologize. He didn''t know why, but he felt that what happened next was really bad for him. He saw Qin Tian draw his bow once again, and this time he only used arrows made of spiritual energy. Whooss... Whooss... Whooss... Qin Tian shot ten arrows into the sky. The arrows then formed the shadows of countless arrows, after which, they all descended down from the sky like raindrops. Most of them descended towards Du Fang. Their strength wasn''t very strong, they couldn''t injure him so Du Fang didn''t even move to avoid them. But being in the midst of those arrows made Du Fang feel as if he was in the midst of a grim reaper. He felt as if an angel would take his life, and he wouldn''t be able to run away from it. Qin Tian smiled faintly as he saw the panic on Du Fang''s face. "It''s toote to run because I really want to try a technique." "But you should be proud because you will be the first to feel the power of this technique." Qin Tian said. Rumble... Rumble... Rumble... The sky suddenly rumbled after that. Chapter 85 - A Lotus And A Wolf Rumble... Rumble... Rumble... The rumblings were so loud that people had to cover their ears. But neither of them took their eyes off the colosseum arena. Qin Tian who was at the end of the arena suddenly flew into the sky in the middle of the arena. After he arrived there, countless lightning bolts suddenly appeared on his body. They covered his body and their numbers continued to grow until theypletely covered his body. Once his body was out of sight, they suddenly condensed, and then formed a Lotus consisting of red, yellow, and blue colors. The appearance of that lotus caused the rumbling in the sky to stop, and even the arrows that had fallen to the earth stopped falling as if time had stopped. But the appearance of the lotus also made people hold their breath. The aura emitted by the lotus made many people feel like kowtowing to it. It gave off an illusion that made people not want to take their eyes off of it. Seeing the lotus gave the men the feeling as if they were looking at the Heavenly Goddess while the women felt like they were looking at the prince of their dreams. From the lotus, countless lightning bolts then shot out and filled the sky above the arena. They danced in the air like a flock of dragons and phoenixes flying through the sky. Being under them made Du Fang almost faint from fear. The onlookers wondered what technique he was using. Many suspected that it was an imperial technique, but they could not sense the emperor''s aura from the technique. Du Feng and Gong Yuxian who were watching from the side also looked very surprised. They were also unable to guess the level of the technique, but the aura emitted by the technique made them wonder if they could survive under the attack of the technique. "This boy''s talent is extraordinary." Gong Yuxian said in a low voice and serious expression. "Perhaps he will be an emperor candidate. I''m not sure how strong he will be, but since miss has observed him, he is definitely not an ordinary man." She thought. And when she thought about it, she started to get a little worried. "No, in this era Heaven''s Will will belong to Miss Luo, no one can snatch it from her." "Miss Luo''s talent is unmatched throughout the eras, there is no way anyone can beat her." "This boy is probably just a newly recruited follower by Miss Luo. Yes, it must be." "..." ... But no one knew that Qin Tian who was inside the lotus was already pale. The Nine Lightning Immortals had drastically improved since he was able to use the techniques from his past life, but his shallow cultivation made it difficult for him to release the power of the lightning. Lack of spiritual energy is the main cause. If he wanted to use the technique smoothly with his current cultivation, he would need to at least unlock one of the nine divine symbols. But he still forced himself. "This is only the first try, it doesn''t matter if it fails." He said to himself. "This is the first stage of the Nine Immortal Lightning, I will name it (Eternal Lightning Lotus)." "Now,e down and destroy thend with your boundless power." He said in a low voice. Rumble... Rumble... Rumble... The rumbling of Thunder resounded once more after he spoke. The arrows that had previously stopped moving fell once again. But this time, the lightning bolts that were in the sky also fell with the arrows. When they connected, they looked like meteors that had fallen from outer space. But what caught people''s attention was the lotus that was currently moving down towards Du Fang. Qin Tian''s body was revealed again but no one paid any attention to him because everyone''s attention at this moment was on the beautiful lotus. Only, he was a little worried when he saw the lotus. As the lotus got further away from him, he could barely control the lotus. The power that the lotus released turned out to be much stronger than he had expected. Du Fang who was the target of the lotus couldn''t help but tremble. Not to mention him, even the formation that covered the arena started to crack little by little. The middle-aged man who was on top of the arena nearly dropped his jaw when he saw what had happened to the formation. Bang... Bang... Bang... More and more lightning bolts fell from the lotus and each one of them caused a mountain to copse. Even though his body was shaking, Du Fang continued to do his best to dodge the lightning bolts. Of course, he wasn''t without doing anything either. As he moved, the greatsword he carried began to emit an extremely oppressive dark red aura. When his feetnded on a mountain, it would immediately copse so one could guess that the weight of the sword had increased drastically. They didn''t know how heavy the sword was now, but it was definitely heavier than the weight of ten mountains. From the aura that the sword emitted, one could tell that Du Fang was about to unleash a spirit level technique. But even though he was about to unleash a spirit level technique, his expression didn''t show the slightest bit of confidence. He even looked a little dubious. He had to grit his teeth over and over again to push himself to keep moving. Roar... A roar suddenly resounded from the sword. After that, he threw the sword at the lotus. As the sword moved towards the lotus, the red aura on the sword suddenly exploded, and in an instant, it turned into an enormous red wolf. It was even bigger than a mountain. Its red eyes looked like ake of blood. Roar... Roar... Roar... The wolf roared three times before it charged towards the lotus. The wolf''s appearance caused more cracks to appear in the formation. Qin Tian who saw the wolf showed an astonished expression because it was actually a technique created by Du Wei. Of course, the technique he created was much more powerful. What Du Fang was currently showing was only a imitation version of the technique. But even if it was a imitation version, he could sense a hint of the ancient god aura from the wolf. "Mm, it''s a powerful technique, but it won''t be able to stop my lightning lotus." He said in a low voice. Right after he spoke, the wolf and lotus finally met. Chapter 86 - Final Attack Roar... The wolf roared. Even though it was just a manifestation, it actually showed an arrogant expression on its face. Compared to the wolf that was the size of a mountain, the lotus that was only the size of a human looked like it was just an almost invisible sand. But the lotus also emitted a tricolor light so it looked much more conspicuous than the wolf. The wolf then opened its mouth, it tried to swallow the lotus, but before it could even swallow the lotus, suddenly a crack appeared in its mouth. From one crack to two to hundreds of cracks as its mouth got closer to that lotus. Du Fang who was below instantly paled as he saw that. The strongest technique he currently mastered turned out to be extremely vulnerable in the face of that lotus. But even so, he didn''t stop the wolf from swallowing the lotus. He had no other way to stop the lotus. Unless he gave up now, of course. But he wasn''t even injured yet, how could he give up now without trying to fight back first. Bang Bang bang... The wolf was struck by countless lightning bolts so its body started to tear apart, but its mouth was the one that took the most damage because it was the closest to the lotus. But no matter how the wolf''s mouth tried to swallow the lotus, it still couldn''t swallow the lotus because when its mouth was only a few meters away from the lotus, it was instantly crushed to ashes. "Hmph." Qin Tian was starting to feel impatient. He ended up using his remaining strength to push the lotus even harder. In reality, the lotus was moving quite slowly. It was because he did not have enough spiritual energy to speed up his movements. Otherwise, it would be as fast as lightning that was descending from the sky. Under his thrust, the lotus'' speed became three times faster. The lotus light began to press on the wolf''s body. Cracked. Cracked. Cracked. This time cracks began to appear on the wolf''s body. There was a louder cracking sound. When people looked to where the cracking sound wasing from, they found that it was actually the sword that was the wolf''s core. Many of them breathed a breath of cold air after seeing that. Even earth grade weapons couldn''t endure under the power of that lotus, not to mention them. As soon as the lotus entered the wolf''s body through its shattered mouth, countless lightning bolts suddenly surged from the lotus, and they then crushed the wolf''s body from within. The lotus, on the other hand, continued to move towards the sword in the center of the wolf''s body. The sword was already immobile and the aura it emitted had even dimmed like a candle that was about to go out. Cracks grew more and more on the sword''s body as the lotus got closer to the sword. Bank... It finally couldn''t hold on anymore and exploded like shattered ss. The shards from the sword then scattered in various directions. When the sword exploded, the wolf also exploded. The moment that happened, Du Fang immediately coughed up blood and he even fell to the ground. But even now the lotus still looked the same as before, it didn''t look damaged in the slightest. Of course, that''s just what it seems on the surface. Only Qin Tian himself knew that the lotus was already on the verge of copse. It would probably copse before it could reach Du Fang. The technique is far from perfect. ording to his n, the lotus was supposed to open its petals and then release the power stored within to create a Thunder explosion. Unfortunately it was only something he could have done had he opened at least one of the nine divine symbols. The problem he had right now was that he was running out of spiritual energy to support the lotus. And because of thepetition rules, he couldn''t replenish his spiritual energy with spiritual pills. If the lotus failed to attack Du Fang and he ran out of spiritual energy, he would probably lose. Du Fang might have been injured from the side effects of his weapon being shattered, but as a second stage Spiritual Master, the spiritual energy he had was much more. It was precisely because of that that he still didn''t give up until now. His more spiritual energy made him believe he could continue to endure. But Qin Tian was also not worried because before he released the lotus, he had already prepared something in case the lotus failed to attack Du Fang. With his past life experience, such things were already included in his calctions from the start. He might be a bitcking in other things like oveing enemies much stronger than him, but fighting with equal strength, he was one of the best in his past life. Of course, in this life he learned more to ovee his shorings. He then turned his gaze towards the bow he was holding. At this moment, the bow suddenly emitted a silver light. While his body was already depleted of spiritual energy, the bow still had enough spiritual energy to unleash one deadly attack. He then took out an arrow. And he immediately put the arrow into the bow with a swift movement, and he immediately drew the bow. He didn''t wait for Du Fang to react. After he pulled the bowstring to its limit, he immediately let go. But he didn''t shoot the arrow at Du Fang, instead, he shot it at the lotus. Whooss... The arrow reached the lotus in an instant, but it didn''t shatter like Du Fang''s sword even though it was near the lotus. Instead, it easily entered that lotus. As soon as the arrow disappeared within the lotus, the lotus suddenly shrunk very quickly. More precisely it was absorbed by the arrow. The arrow reappeared once the lotus disappeared, but now it lookedpletely different. Whooss... The arrow immediately shot towards Du Fang. Behind the arrow suddenly appeared three eagle shadows that stared at Du Fang with cold eyes. "Damn..." Du Fang who saw the arrow''s arrival immediately stood up with all his strength, but the arrow was really too fast. He was just about to jump and the arrow had already arrived in front of him. What made his expression turn frightened was because it arrived in front of his forehead. Seeing that, he couldn''t help but think back to the man who died instantly yesterday. "Humph¡­" He finally released all the spiritual energy in his body. An extremely thick energy wall appeared in front of him, but the moment the arrow hit the energy wall, the energy wall cracked very quickly. Du Fang''s eyes widened when he saw that. He quickly opened his mouth. "I,,," But he only managed to say one word. The arrow had already passed through the energy wall and it had already touched his forehead. Although it took a lot of time to exin, it all happened in an instant. Xiu... The arrow finally pierced his forehead. Zzzzz. After that, countless bolts of lightning surged from that arrow, and they then engulfed his body. At the same time when it happened. Rumble... The sky suddenly rumbled as a gigantic hand suddenly appeared above thepetition arena. The hand descended into the arena and it moved very quickly. The formation that covered the arena instantly exploded the moment that hand touched it. "Kid, how dare you do that to a member of the Du n, do you want to die?" An old voice filled with anger suddenly resounded above the colosseum. Chapter 87 - End Of Competition "Fuck you old man! You dare to mess in my ce." The middle-aged man was instantly furious when he saw the appearance of that hand. He then unleashed an attack into the sky at the spot where the hand had appeared. Qin Tian, ??on the other hand, just silently watched. The hand did not strike at him, it only moved towards Du Fang. It caught Du Fang''s body before pulling it back. "Aaaahhhh..." The moment the middle-aged man''s attack reached the ce where the hand had appeared, a scream of pain suddenly resounded from that ce. But the scream didn''t stop the hand from moving. After that, angry shouts resounded once more. "Kid, don''t think you can get away with it after this." Whooss... A white light then flew away from where the sound came from. In an instant, it disappeared into the distance along with Du Fang. Even if it was just a glimpse, one could tell that it was from a Sovereign. In the Thousand Mountains province, Sovereigns were undoubtedly peak existences that could move unhindered. Even a Spiritual Lord would bow his head in front of a Sovereign. If it wasn''t for that middle-aged man, they wouldn''t be surprised if that Sovereign who saved Du Fang suddenly destroyed the entire colosseum. The other Sovereigns might be afraid of causing trouble in the Dragon Pce, but that person obviously also had very strong backers. They then turned their gazes towards Qin Tian. They wanted to see his reaction but they found that he didn''t show any reaction. The appearance of the Sovereign earlier didn''t seem to bother him at all. Of course, he didn''t care about a mere Sovereign. Besides, he was already used to such things. Even in his past life, with his extremely powerful background, he had been threatened many times when he defeated a young master of a faction. He then looked at the middle-aged man. He waited for him to announce the results of thepetition. Besides the prize from thepetition, what he was waiting for was the reward from the game system. Ever since he found out about thepetition, it also appeared in the system mission. The middle-aged man waved his hand towards the formation, in an instant, the formation disappeared along with the entire arena within the formation. Now it''s back to being the colosseum arena as before. He then flew downwards towards Qin Tian. The moment he arrived in front of Qin Tian, ??he showed a friendly smile. "Congrattions, you are the winner of thispetition. Miss Gong will present the prizes to youter." He says. Ding. "Congrattions on winning the Dragon Pcepetition. You have earned 1,000,000 game points." Statistics: Wow... Qin Tian immediately smiled brightly when he saw the stats. He then cupped his fists at the middle-aged man. "Thank you." He says. After that, loud cheers immediately resounded in the colosseum. "Congrattions, master!" Luna said. "With one million game points, you can buy a lot of things. And with thatpetition prize, I''m sure your strength will skyrocket after you cultivate." "Perhaps you don''t have to be afraid anymore even with the Sovereign." "Well, but I still have a long way to go." Qin Tian replied. He then turned his gaze towards Gong Yuxian. That woman should havee to him, but right now she was fighting with Du Feng. "Du Feng, do you want to go back on your word? Now quickly kowtow to me." She shouted so loudly that the entire colosseum could hear her words. The crowd stopped cheering and turned their gazes towards her. Now many people already know about them and their stakes. Their gazes were fixed on Du Feng. Some people even started to speak to mock him. "A man reneges on a bet with a woman, is he still a man?" "What a shame, he must be the most shameless person in this world!" "Isn''t that just a kowtow, he doesn''t even dare to do that." "He came with a cocky attitude, but now he''s acting like a coward." "..." Each of them spoke louder than the other. Their words caused Du Feng''s face to twitch in anger. He was about to scold them, but under the gazes of so many people, even he lost his courage. He could only stare at Gong Yuxian in the end. He took off his storage ring, and he then threw it at Gong Yuxian. "Yuxian, all my treasures are in that storage ring, I hope you don''t ask for too much." Gong Yuxian received the storage ring, but she didn''t even nce at the storage ring. She immediately put it into her storage ring. After that, she looked at Du Feng with a sneering smile. "Du Feng, have you forgotten? Risking all of our treasures is not our main bet." "You want me, but I just want you to kowtow to me. The two things are definitely notparable, but you can''t fulfill them." "Are all the men in the Du n the same as you? Now it''s no wonder your n doesn''t even have someone worthy of being an emperor candidate." "Hmph." Du Feng snorted. "Yuxian, don''t be so hypocritical." He sneered. "If you lose this bet, will you fulfill my request?" "Hmph." He snorted once more. "I''ll walk backwards if you really do that." He said in a sarcastic tone. "What''s the point of that question? Since you lost, that question will never exist." She looked at Du Feng with a mocking expression. "Now in front of so many people, are you going to break the promise you made?" "Yes, I will do that, what will you do?" Du Feng who couldn''t take it anymore finally showed his true face. "Kowtow to you? Hmph, how could I, Du Feng, kowtow to a woman." He then looked around for a while before looking at Gong Yuxian once more. But this time he looked at her with a savage expression. "If you have the ability, you can force me. But don''t me me if I retaliate ruthlessly." After saying that, he then jumped into the air before flying into the air. He left the colosseum by air. Gong Yuxian: "..." The woman in the end could only grit her teeth. But she probably expected that from the start so she could recover her expression pretty quickly. After calming down enough, she then stepped towards Qin Tian. ... Chapter 88 - Competition Prizes "Congrattions, from the start I was sure that you would win thispetition." Gong Yuxian said as she arrived in front of him. And this time she was very friendly when she talked to him. "I was just lucky." Qin Tian replied. "Luck is also part of one''s strength!" "Well,e with me, I''ll show you your rewards. Besides the red spiritual dragon fruit, you''ll also get some very good stuff." "Mm." Qin Tian nodded. After that, they then entered the colosseum building. Inside the colosseum, Gong Yuxian then led him to a tunnel that led underground. Even though he has the ability to break through anything with his spiritual sense, the zone that his spiritual sense can reach also has a limit. If it was too far away, his spiritual sense would not be able to reach it. It''s not that he never looked for thepetition prizes, but until now he couldn''t find them. Now he knew that they were hidden deep underground. Luo Shen was probably aware of his abilities so she made such an arrangement. ... The tunnel was really very long. They were initially just walking leisurely but after a while they had to fly to elerate their speed. Only after reaching the end of the tunnel did Qin Tian realize that the tunnel was more than 15 kilometers long. At the end of the tunnel was a crypt filled with light. The light didn''te from fire or anything like that, instead, it came from the crypt walls which were all formed from spiritual stones. It was the light from the spiritual stones that had illuminated the crypt. "Turns out there''s a ce like this under the colosseum." Qin Tian said with a surprised expression. He wasn''t really that surprised, but he needed to pretend he was really surprised in front of Gong Yuxian He guessed that it was also part of the emperor formation. The crypt was also shaped like a tunnel, but it was wider. Once they entered the crypt, Gong Yuxian continued to carry him further into the crypt. But right now they were no longer flying, they were just walking leisurely. While walking in the crypt, Gong Yuxian started to speak. "There''s a very good cultivation ground in there." "Apart from obtaining one red spiritual dragon fruit and a few other items, we are also giving you the opportunity to cultivate in this ce." She says. "Oh, looks like I really got lucky." Qin Tian replied. "Hehehe, that''s for sure. Just cultivating in that ce is enough for you to break through to the Spiritual Master realm." "Of course, if you use that ce well, you can gain more benefits. You may not know it, but that ce is usually only opened once a hundred years, and it is used by the most meritorious Spiritual Lord to break through to the Sovereign realm." "There is such a ce." Qin Tian''s eyes immediately shone brightly when he heard Gong Yuxian''s words. Something that could help a Spiritual Lord break through to the Sovereign realm, if he used it, he was confident that he could unlock his first divine symbol with it. Opening one of the nine divine symbols not only required talent, it also required countless cultivation resources. And of course, most importantly it also requires an enlightenment. Opening the first divine symbol was still quite easy, but the second and so on would be much more difficult. Not long after, they arrived in front of an enormous steel gate. "That ce is inside this gate." Gong Yuxian said. She took out a key as she spoke. She then handed the key to Qin Tian. She continued her words once Qin Tian received the key. "Sorry, but I can only take you up here. You have to open the gate yourself. And all your gifts are already in there." "Dont worry." She added as she saw the confused expression on Qin Tian''s face. "Thispetition and all the prizes are arranged by mydy. You must have heard of the Dragon Princess." "I am doing all this in her name. In Dragon Pce, her status is the highest among the highest. I guarantee that this ce is safe for you and no one will dare to disturb you." "Mm, I believe what you say." Qin Tian replied in a polite tone. "Mm." She nodded. "Alright, you have ten days to cultivate in that ce. After ten days, the formation of that ce will send you off. Good luck! With your talent, I believe you will be a different person after this." After saying that, she immediately turned around and left from there. Only after her figure disappeared did he turn his gaze to the key in his hand. But momentster, he suddenly received a message from prince Xue. "Brother Jian, where are you? I''ve arrived at the city you said." Qin Tian was not surprised he came so soon. After all, as a prince, the ship he used must be of a much higher level. "Sorry, but I can''t see you right now." Qin Tian replied. "There''s something I have to do." "Oh, so what should I do in this town?" He asked. "Are you sure you want to help me?" "Well, it''s just a game. It would be more fun if there was something I could do." "Okay." Qin Tian smiled in satisfaction. "There are people from the Du n in this city. I want you to mess up their business in this city. Oh, I would be very grateful if you could drive them out of this area." "Just expelling people. You know, I am the prince of this kingdom. My current status is very high, just expelling a group of people from this kingdom is just a matter of snapping fingers." "Yes, if they are ordinary people. But the people I mean are from an imperial n. They are from the Land of Emperors." "What, there are people from the imperial n here." Prince Xue was immediately shocked. Of course, he knew that there were business branches of the imperial factions in the Xue kingdom, but it was rare for genuine members of those factions toe to the Xue kingdom. Even if they dide, they would normally only stop at the royal capital. "How? Are you going to help me?" Qin Tian asked. "Oh, of course. Aren''t they just members of the imperial n. No matter how honorable their status is. They are still NPCs of a game." He answered. ''Did I just cheat on a 12 year old boy?" Qin Tian wondered to himself. Chapter 89 - Cultivating Qin Tian shook his head. He then turned his gaze towards the steel gate in front of him. Xiu... Without thinking, he then threw the key in his hand into the keyhole on the gate. Once the key was stuck in the keyhole, Qin Tian then used his spiritual energy to turn the key. Click. After a clicking sound was heard from the keyhole, the steel gate began to slowly open. A sharp light shone from behind the steel gate, and from there, an extremely powerful suction power suddenly emerged. The unprepared Qin Tian was instantly sucked in by the suction power. But he knew even if he released all his strength, he would not be able to resist the suction power. Now it would not be strange for Gong Yuxian to leave immediately before the gate opened. Since that ce had been created in such a manner, what was behind the gate must be something very extraordinary. Qin Tian didn''t have to guess as he could finally see what was inside once he passed through the gate. The gate opened only slightly and it closed tightly again as soon as he passed through it. He paid no heed to that, his gaze immediately fixed on what was in front of him. Now he is in an independent world. It was a world created inside a special space. The difference between that space and the space within the storage ring is that it can be entered by living things. It was the same as the space within the Primordial Heavenly Needle. The world in which he appeared had an area of ??about 1 square kilometer. Apart from the vast expanse of grass, no other vegetation could be found there. It looks exactly like a football field on earth. But above that world, there was a wisp of white smoke that covered the sky of that world. Of course, the white smoke was no ordinary smoke. Apart from the spiritual aura it emitted, there were thousands of extremely faint spiritual screens in the white smoke. And each of the spiritual screens featured a scene of a cultivator disying his power. "That is Dao Smoke!" Qin Tian could immediately tell what it was. Now he understood why that ce could help a Spiritual Lord break through to the Sovereign realm. As the name suggests, it can help the one who absorbs it gain a Dao enlightenment. Its value is immeasurable because it is something that is highly sought after but difficult to find because the people who own it will not sell it unless they are forced to. "Oh, with this I can definitely open two divine symbols as long as I have 10 million spiritual energy." He says. "But for the time being I have to stay in the Spiritual Warrior realm." As cultivation got higher, opening divine symbols also required more spiritual energy. With his current cultivation, he might need 2.5 million spiritual energy to open the first divine symbol and 7.5 million spiritual energy to open the second divine symbol. But if his cultivation was now at the Spiritual Master realm, the spiritual energy he needed might be ten times that. Therefore, opening divine symbols with lower cultivations was much more resource efficient. Of course, the difficulty is also many times more difficult. Actually the game system can also help unlock divine symbols, but the price to be paid is really too high. He then looked ahead. Right in front of him, there was a storage ring floating in the air. Without thinking, he immediately reached out to take the storage ring. He immediately spread his spiritual sense into the storage ring. Within the storage ring, he saw a blood-red fruit with an extremely strong spiritual aura. He had seen the fruit in his past life, so he could recognize it right away. "One red spiritual dragon fruit contains at least 5 million spiritual energy." He then looked up at the sky. "Although Dao Smoke doesn''t contain too much spiritual energy, but such a huge Dao Smoke still contains at least 2 million spiritual energy." After that, he once again looked inside the storage ring. Besides the spiritual dragon fruit, there was a golden colored sword within the storage ring. The engraving of the sword looked ordinary, but the aura emitted by the sword was truly so powerful that even he felt uneasy the moment he saw it. "Spirit grade weapon! That woman is truly very generous." Qin Tian said. Spirit grade weapons were usually used by Sovereigns and Saints. And that sword was definitely one of the most powerful spirit weapons normally used by Saints. Apart from that sword, he even found 10 spiritual pills and 10 nirvana pills, but they weren''t earth grade pills, they were spirit grade pills. But what caught Qin Tian''s attention the most was a white paper with few words. Although there were only a few words on the paper, each letter was written very, very beautifully. "Qin, congrattions on winning thepetition I organized. Here are some gifts from me. Think of it as our friendship gift." Those were the words written on the paper. "Well." Qin Tian didn''t know what to say. He then took out the spiritual dragon fruit. As soon as the fruit appeared in his hand, he immediately put it in his mouth. Even with his speed at absorbing spiritual energy, he would still need a few days to absorb 5 million spiritual energy. Therefore, he chose to directly swallow the fruit so that he could absorb it faster. If it was anyone else, their bodies would definitely explode if they swallowed the red spiritual dragon fruit. But with the Primordial God Body, he was sure it would not affect his body. Boom... An extremely powerful explosion exploded within his body as soon as the fruit reached his stomach. A blood-red aura suddenly surged from within his body. He felt his body getting very hot as it happened. Despite being confident in his body, he didn''t dare to rx. He immediately sat cross-legged and then closed his eyes. After that, the spiritual energy in his body instantly surged at an extremely fast pace. Chapter 90 - Cultivating Part 2 Statistics: / (Note: 100 spiritual energy can be converted into 1 spiritual source. The speed of converting spiritual energy into spiritual sources depends on the talent of the yer.) Qin Tian opened his eyes again about an hourter. His eyes immediately shone brightly when he saw the amount of his spiritual energy. "Amazing! But this is far from enough." He says. Right after saying that, he then spread his spiritual sense into the smoke above. His spiritual sense enveloped the smoke, and he then absorbed the spiritual energy contained within the smoke. Before absorbing the smoke to gain Dao enlightenment, he wanted to gather spiritual energy first. But because this time he was absorbing from the outside, it took him almost two days before he absorbed the spiritual energy contained within the smoke. The stats changed again after that. Statistics: / (Note: 100 spiritual energy can be converted into 1 spiritual source. The speed of converting spiritual energy into spiritual sources depends on the talent of the yer.) And now he has 7 million more spiritual energy. But he stillcked nearly 3 million spiritual energy. He then turned his gaze to his game points. "Luna, help me buy items so I can gather more spiritual energy." He says. The 1 million game points he had could be exchanged for 1 million spiritual energy, but that was clearly a huge waste. Like absorbing spiritual energy from spiritual stones, it might not be strange to others, but to him it was definitely very detrimental. Instead of absorbing spiritual energy from spiritual stones, it was better if he exchanged them for other items that contained more spiritual energy but were difficult to absorb. There were many items that contained a lot of spiritual energy but because the spiritual energy of those items was extremely crude, people with ordinary bodies were usually unable to absorb them. But with the Primordial God Body, he could absorb spiritual energy from anywhere no matter how poor their quality was. "Don''t worry, master. There''s a lot of good stuff in the game shop. How much spiritual energy do you need?" "I also need spiritual energy to break through to the Spiritual Master realm, I also n to directly reach the Spiritual Master peak after breaking through." "Oh, you probably need 100,000 spiritual energy to form a spiritual core in order for you to be a Spiritual Master." "And to reach the peak of the Spiritual Master realm, you may need 3 million spiritual energy. Well, let''s just count 6,100,000 spiritual energy. How about it?" "That''s good. How many game points do I need?" "Ha-ha-ha, you''re lucky to have me, master. I can help you find cheaper items. But even the cheapest ones cost around 500,000 game points. How about it, do you agree?" "No problem!" "Good." Ding. Right after that, something suddenly appeared in front of him. It was huge, maybe the size of a truck. When he saw that, even Qin Tian showed a surprised expression. "Meteor!" That''s right, what appeared in front of Qin Tian was a meteor rock. But, of course, it was no ordinary meteor rock. It was a spiritual meteor. Meteors in general may contain energy that can create a violent explosion, but they do not contain spiritual energy. As for the meteors that contained spiritual energy, they usually came from the core fragments of the small world. Because there are many small worlds around the sixteen heavens, sometimes there are some spiritual meteors that fall in the sixteen heavens. In the hands of a skilled Alchemist, those spiritual meteors can be refined into spiritual stones. Of course, the spiritual energy they contain will decrease, but the remnants of the meteor can be used as materials for forging artifacts. "Is it okay if I swallow this meteor directly?" Qin Tian asked. He might need five days if he wanted to absorb all the spiritual energy within the meteor. But unlike the previous spiritual dragon fruit, he was a little hesitant if he had to swallow the meteor head-on. Compared to that red spiritual dragon fruit, the meteor was definitely hundreds of times more dangerous. Even a Saint might not dare to swallow it directly. "I''m sure you''ll be fine, master." Luna answered. "If your body explodes because of that, we may need to question World-AND-Heaven''s abilities." "Ha ha ha." Qin Tianughed softly. "But master, items like this can only be purchased with game points, you can''t buy them with your spiritual energy, so don''t think about using your spiritual energy to keep buying these items." "I know." Qin Tian replied. Among the items in the game shop, there were indeed many items that could only be purchased with game points. Especially items that can help increase strength, they can only be purchased with game points. "Alright, let''s get started." Qin Tian said. He then opened his mouth wide. After that, an extremely strong suction force emerged from within his mouth. Under the force of the suction, the truck-sized meteor immediately moved towards its mouth. The size of the meteor became smaller as it got closer to its mouth. Even though Luna said he would be fine, he was actually feeling nervous at the moment. But he still forced himself to do it. When the meteor arrived in front of his mouth, the size of the meteor had already be the size of a grape. Seeing that, he suppressed his nervousness, and he then used his hand to push the meteor into his mouth. Gulp... In an instant, the meteor reached his stomach. When that happens. Boom... Boom... Boom... Countless explosive sounds resounded from within his stomach. His body suddenly swelled up while his eyes and mouth opened wide. There was no light emanating from his body, but every hole in his body suddenly emitted a very thick puff of dark smoke. Having cultivated to the peak of Paragon, he had experienced all kinds of pain in cultivation. But today, he was sure that it was his worst experience in cultivation. Even though his body seemed fine, he actually felt so ufortable that he felt like he just wanted to pass out. "I don''t want to feel this anymore." He said in his heart. But despite feeling extremely ufortable, he still had to endure it. With a swift movement, he did the same as before after he swallowed the red spiritual dragon fruit. And this time itsted almost three hours. Statistics: / (Note: 100 spiritual energy can be converted into 1 spiritual source. The speed of converting spiritual energy into spiritual sources depends on the talent of the yer.) Chapter 91 - Cultivating Part 3 Qin Tian smiled happily as soon as he saw the amount of his spiritual energy. "It''s enough." he said. He then turned his gaze upwards. "Now then, it''s time to search for the Dao." After saying that, he then leapt towards the clump of cloud above. He jumped so hard that he reached the cloud in an instant. He then entered the cloud. As soon as he entered the cloud, the cloud began to move towards him. It enveloped his body and it then entered his head. As the cloud entered his head, he felt as if he was in the midst of the Dao. Thousands of things that confused him instantly solved at that very moment. "Master, you can directly swallow the cloud. It will be faster and you can get the maximum benefit." Luna said. "Okay." He nodded in response. After that, he then opened his mouth. He then took a deep breath through his mouth. Immediately the cloud moved into his mouth. It moves slowly at first but gets faster as time goes on. As more and more clouds entered his mouth, his wide-open eyes began to lose their light. His eyes immediately closed tightly after that. At this moment, he was already immersed in meditation. But while his eyes were tightly closed, but his mind was full of many things, and each of those things contained the secrets of the world. He didn''t know how long he had been immersed in meditation, but just as he muttered, his body suddenly erupted with a boundless aura. "I am darkness! But I am also the world because all thingse from the same origin." "I am the thunderbolt! But I am also the world because all thingse from the same origin." Shua... Shua... Shua... His nine Divine Symbols then jumped out of his body and they then flew over his head. But at this moment, two of his nine divine symbols suddenly changed color. One of them suddenly darkened and one of them suddenly turned purple. Right after that, his tightly closed eyes suddenly opened again. All the clouds surrounding him had already disappeared, but right now the sky above his head was filled with darkness and purple light. "In my past life, I had cultivated the Dao of darkness, and in this life I cultivated the Dao of lightning, so my first two divine symbols were the symbol of darkness and the symbol of lightning." Although there are only nine divine symbols, they can consist of many different types of elements. It all depended on the owner, and some people could even create two or three divine symbols with the same element. Of course, even though they are the same that doesn''t mean they arepletely the same. As the saying goes, every element is a world and they have many unknown branches. In reality, even two people who cultivated the Dao of lightning might cultivate twopletely different Daos. But until now, even Qin Tian didn''t understand many of the secrets of the nine divine symbols. Not to mention him, even the Heavenly Emperors are said to know very little. The only thing people knew about the nine divine symbols was that they could give their owners additional powers. Other than that, no one knew what they could do. Some rumors said that only the person who managed to unlock all the divine symbols knew the secret. "Luna, do you know the secret of the nine divine symbols?" He then asked Luna. But Luna''s answer really took him by surprise. "Master, in fact, the knowledge of divine symbols in Antis is not much different from that in the sixteen heavens." "You might think that their secret will be revealed when we unlock all of the nine divine symbols. But that''s not true." "There were quite a number of gods who unlocked all of the nine divine symbols in Antis, but the way they used their nine divine symbols was in fact no different from the others." Luna exined. "How could it be?" "That''s the truth, but there are rumors that the nine divine symbols are still imperfect." "Still imperfect?" Qin Tian was shocked again when he heard Luna''s words. "Well, I can''t exin it because my knowledge of cultivation is also very minimal." "Oh, I see!" Qin Tian no longer asked after that. He looked back at the two divine symbols that had changed color. At this moment, the size of the two nine divine symbols became evenrger. In a moment, they became the size of a mountain. At that moment, two ck holes suddenly appeared in their midst. "Now." Qin Tian said. After that, boundless spiritual energy surged from within his body, and they flew towards the two ck holes. What happened at this time was slightly different from Qin Tian''s initial prediction. He originally wanted to open the divine symbols one by one, but what happened was just the opposite, both divine symbols opened simultaneously. But he wasn''t worried because ording to his estimation, each of the two divine symbols only required 5 million spiritual energy. As soon as that spiritual energy entered into those two divine symbols, Qin Tian could feel his strength soaring drastically. Shua... Shua... The two divine symbols began to spin and they absorbed the spiritual energy escaping from within his body more rapidly. The 13 million plus spiritual energy in his body was rapidly decreasing. It might seem wasteful to use spiritual energy for anything other than increasing his cultivation base, but anyone who had the opportunity he had right now would definitely choose the same thing he did. In reality, opening one divine symbol might be equivalent to increasing one cultivation realm. If a Spiritual Lord could unlock four of the nine symbols, that Spiritual Lord''s strength would have already reached the strength of a Paragon who did not use the power of the nine divine symbols. Of course, it was still impossible for a Spiritual Lord to fight a Paragon. Even the worst Paragons, they must have unlocked at least two divine symbols. Plus their umted Dao, they could literally destroy any Spiritual Lord with a single flick of a finger. Chapter 92 - Two Divine Symbols Shua... Shua... The more spiritual energy that entered them, their size also became more and morerge. The aura they emitted made the ce tremble violently. Statistics: / (Note: 100 spiritual energy can be converted into 1 spiritual source. The speed of converting spiritual energy into spiritual sources depends on the talent of the yer.) When they stopped absorbing his spiritual energy, the ck hole in their midst immediately closed again. Moreover, their size was also shrinking very quickly. They only stopped shrinking when they returned to their original size. Butpared to the other seven divine symbols, they truly looked like the sun amidst the stars. In front of the sun, the stars cannot emit their light. But what Qin Tian was most satisfied with right now was the increase in his strength. He wasn''t sure how strong he was now, but he knew that if he returned to the Split Mountain Sect right now, he was sure he could defeat the sect master with one hit. "Who would have thought cultivation could be so easy!" He said with a faint smile. "Congrattions, master!" Luna said. "It''s still nothing." Qin Tian replied. "By the way, how many days do I meditate?" Qin Tian asked. "It''s only one day, master." "Oh, I see!" He wasn''t too surprised by Luna''s answer. He then retracted the nine divine symbols that had flown above his head. As soon as they entered his body, his aura also weakened very quickly. If they are not released, the power exerted by the nine divine symbols will also decrease drastically. Of course, even if they weren''t released, that didn''t mean the power they gave him disappearedpletely. He could still use at least half of their strength. Without those divine symbols, hisbat power might still be on par with that of a Spiritual Lord. Whooss... Just as Qin Tian was observing his body, a light suddenly enveloped his body. After that, he found his body suddenly transferred to another ce. Gong Yuxian had said that the time he could stay there was only ten days, but perhaps it was because the Dao smoke there had run out, so he was sent out of the ce more quickly. When his body transfer wasplete, he found himself in the middle of the city. But there was no one around. He was in a narrow alley. He was not so surprised because it was probably an arrangement made by Luo Shen before he left. "Now I just need to break through." He says. He then looked at the real world clock. "There are still two hours before morning in the real world. I still have enough time." But after saying that, Qin Tian''s eyes immediately widened as he looked up at the sky. The sky is currently very dark. He initially thought that it was already night, but now he realized that it was still daytime. He saw some light falling from the sky, but the lights only fell in a few ces so the sky looked dark in most ces. What made the sky dark was because there was ck smoke covering the sky above the city. No, the ck smoke not only covered the sky above the city, it actually covered a vast area because even with his current strength, he was still unable to see the tip of the ck smoke. Even without anyone telling him, he could tell right away that it was the damage caused by the battle of two extremely powerful experts. "Saints, or maybe ancient saints." He then sent a message to Prince Xue. "What happened? Why is the sky turning dark?" He asked. "Hahahaha, brother Jian, where have you been all this time. Haven''t you seen their fight?" "I do not know." Qin Tian replied. He also didn''t expect that such a shocking battle could not be felt in that independent world. "Mm, after arriving in this city, I ordered my subordinates to mess with the Du n people and their business. At first it was just a small conflict but it quickly grew into a big one." He started to exin. "But who would have thought that there was such a powerful expert hiding behind them. That expert almost wiped us out. Luckily I came together with the envoy of the Giant Bamboo Sect. That envoy is really very powerful. He fought against that Du n expert, their fightsted for one day. Fortunately the envoy was stronger. That Du n expert was seriously injured in the end, and he was only able to escape after that. The other Du n members also left this city immediately." "..." "As expected of someone with a background." He sighed. In his past life, he was also able to get things done with his background. Of course, with his current talent, he could easily find a faction that would definitely support him as long as he joined the faction. But even so, in this life he chose to walk alone. He will not join any faction. Instead, he would create his own faction. "By the way, brother Jian, where are you now. Now that I am at the Ming n residence, you cane here to find me. Oh, I just found out that you are the Qin Tian who won yesterday''spetition. You know, everyone is talking about you." "My character name is Xue Ying, and your character name is Qin Tian, ??now we know each other''s names. Ha-ha-ha." "..." But Qin Tian was not too worried about his name being known. There were many people by the name of Qin Tian. Besides, the yers who knew his character''s name was Qin Tian didn''t know that he was Jian because his nickname had been hidden since a few days ago. And even if his identity on earth was revealed, it still wouldn''t matter as long as the game''s secrets weren''t revealed. At most, he would only be considered a idiot second generation. "Wait one more day, there''s still something I want to do." Qin Tian replied. But after doing that, he then opened a game shop. Now he had a lot of spiritual energy and game points, so he wanted to buy some of the items needed to hide his identity. He then bought two items. One of them is an item that can mask his identity as a yer, and the other item is an item that can help him transform into his figure in the real world. The first item sold for 50,000 spiritual energy and the second item for only 10,000 spiritual energy. He didn''t need the second item at the moment, but the first item meant he didn''t have to worry about the other yers anymore. Now he can fully act like an NPC. Fortunately both items can be purchased with spiritual energy. And luckily he still hadn''t broken through to the Spiritual Master realm because the prices for those two items would be even more expensive once he became a Spiritual Master. Statistics: (Note: 100 spiritual energy can be converted into 1 spiritual source. The speed of converting spiritual energy into spiritual resources depends on the talent of the yer.) He lost 60,000 spiritual energy but he didn''t care because he could replenish it with meditation for some time. After that, he covered his head with the hood of his robe. He then stepped out of the narrow alley. Chapter 93 - Break Through Statistics: (Note: 100 spiritual energy can be converted into 1 spiritual source. The speed of converting spiritual energy into spiritual sources depends on the talent of the yer.) ... Qin Tian rented a cultivation site in the city. And he then meditated for some time to increase his spiritual energy. Once he had enough spiritual energy, he immediately tried to make a breakthrough. In order to break through to the Spiritual Master realm, it is not enough just to add one spiritual source. The main thing that needs to be done is to form a spiritual core in the spiritual world. And that spiritual core is what makes a Spiritual Master truly a different being. No matter how strong a Spiritual Warrior was, they would still be considered a mortal with many limitations. Even those who can fly do so because they understand some of the secrets of the Spiritual Master realm. But once one bes a Spiritual Master, they can fly as if the air isnd they can step on. They can live underwater like fish and even space cannot limit them. All of that was possible because of the existence of a spiritual core. Of course, it is not so easy to form a spiritual core. Those 100,000 spiritual energies were in reality just the energy needed to form a spiritual core. But the most important thing was to fully understand the secrets of the Spiritual Master realm. Without it, it was impossible to form a spiritual core no matter how much spiritual energy one had. It was precisely because of that that many people ended up trapped in the Spiritual Warrior realm. Even though Qin Tian''s talent was very high and he had memories of his past life, he still couldn''t just break through like he wanted. The understanding in his past life also couldn''t help him because everyone basically understood a different Dao. That''s why even clones have different cultivations from real bodies. And he who is now is no longer who he used to be. And now he was able to break through because while meditating earlier, he had also managed toprehend all the secrets of the Spiritual Master realm. With his current understanding, breaking through to the Spiritual Master realm was simply a matter of forming a spiritual core. ... "I wonder what new skill I got?" He wondered. "And Primordial shadow, will I get another one?" Thinking of those two things, he quickly closed his eyes. Right after he closed his eyes, a change immediately urred within his body. At this moment, the 100,000 spiritual energies within his spiritual world gathered to form a gigantic sphere. In their midst suddenly a small light blue dot appeared, and it suddenly absorbed the spiritual energy that surrounded it. It absorbs them very quickly, and the more it absorbs, the size also bes bigger and bigger. The tiny dot started to condense and it also started to emit light blue colored light. As soon as it absorbed all the spiritual energy that surrounded it, its already enormous size shrank back to its original size. But right now, that tiny dot was emitting an extremely powerful aura. At this moment, even Qin Tian''s body emitted a light blue light. The light lit up the entire space where he was. Ding. "Congrattions, you have be a Spiritual Master." "Congrattions, your Primordial God Body has acquired a new skill. (Copy)" Statistics: Unlocked skills: Cultivation Techniques: Martial Techniques: / (Note: 100 spiritual energy can be converted into 1 spiritual source. The speed of converting spiritual energy into spiritual source depends on the talent of the yer.) Qin Tian didn''t pay much attention to his cultivation. He just focused on waiting for the new skills he would get. As soon as the notification appeared, he immediately read the information about the skill. (Copy) The name of the skill was very simple but Qin Tian sighed again once he knew what the skill could do. As the name suggests, it allows him to imitate every technique released by his enemy no matter what technique it is. But even though he could imitate an enemy''s technique, that didn''t mean he had mastered it. He can only release an enemy''s technique each time the enemy releases a technique. It was actually quite difficult to say whether it was a exceptional skill or not. But for sure, if he could unleash the same technique that the enemy unleashed, it would allow him to neutralize the enemy''s attacks without having to bother. Only, he didn''t get the primordial shadow as he expected. Now he guessed the primordial shadow might only appear after he broke through to the even realms, namely the Spiritual Lord, Saint, and Paragon realms. "Well," He shook his head. After that, he closed his eyes once again. What he needed to do now was to condense all of his spiritual energy to reach the peak of Spiritual Master. Peak Spiritual Master needed 31,000 spiritual sources which meant he needed another 29,999 spiritual sources. And to form 29,999 spiritual sources, he needed 2,999,900 spiritual energy. Who knows how long it will take for another person to condense 2,999,900 spiritual energy. But with the Primordial God Body, he could do just that in an instant. Ding... "Congrattions on breaking through to the Spiritual Master''s second stage. You obtained a spirit grade arrow." "Congrattions on breaking through to the Spiritual Master''s third stage. You obtained a spirit grade arrow." Statistics: / (Note: 100 spiritual energy can be converted into 1 spiritual source. The speed of converting spiritual energy into spiritual source depends on the talent of the yer.) ... Right after that, two jet-ck arrows suddenly appeared right in front of his face. Chapter 94 - Meet Prince Xue Again Seeing the two arrows, Qin Tian immediately reached out to take them. He observed them with his spiritual sense. There are no odd engravings, they look like normal arrows. But seeing the pitch ck color on their bodies made him feel as if he was seeing endless darkness. He could tell right away that they were made of extremely powerful meteorite. "Amazing!" Just holding them made him realize how powerful they were. He felt as if he was holding two wild beasts ready to pounce on their prey. He was sure he could even pierce the sky with those arrows. He then stored them into the game inventory. Since they came from the game system, the arrows could be added to the inventory. Compared to storage rings, game inventory was definitely much safer. After that, he closed his eyes once again. It might not take him long to make so many breakthroughs, but his immense increase in strength made him feel like his body was in an unstable state, he needed time to adapt. And he only woke up one dayter. After standing up, he stretched his body. Crack... Crack... Crack... The bones in his body let out a lot of cracking sounds, and he felt veryfortable. "Congrattions, master. With your current strength, except for a few experts who came from elsewhere, I believe there is no suitable enemy for you in this province." "Hahaha. I might be able to open Saint Ming''s tomb forcibly." Qin Tian said. "Certainly." Luna answered. "Even if Saint Ming is still alive, and even if he is stronger than you, he will definitely not be able to kill you." "Hmmm." Qin Tian smiled faintly as soon as he heard Rena''s words. After that, he then looked at his body in the mirror. Compared to the first time he arrived in the sixteen heavens, he currently lookedpletely different. Previously he was very thin and looked sickly. Now actually he''s still skinny, but even though he''s still skinny, he doesn''t look like a poor guy. There were small muscles growing all over his body, and his pale white skin also looked much firmer than before. It is a body that is very simr to that of a Kpop celebrity. His white hair and purple eyes only made his figure look even more eye-catching. The only thing that didn''t look good was the robe he was wearing. If he wore a better robe, no one would be surprised even if he imed that he was an imperial Prince. Qin Tian nodded in satisfaction as soon as he saw his appearance. "Well, let''s meet Xue Ying first." After that, he then sent a message to Xue Ying. He asks him to find a ce to meet. After getting a reply from Xue Ying, he immediately went to the ce Xue Ying said. It might not be a good thing if he met Xue Ying because there was an extremely powerful expert standing guard around him. But he wasn''t too worried because he was sure the expert wouldn''t be able to see through him. The reason why he chose to meet Xue Ying was because he wanted to forge a closer rtionship with him. The boy was still very young and his heart was also still quite pure, as long as he treated him well, he would definitely be his close friend in the future. And for sure, he can definitely give him a lot of help. .... As before, he covered his head with the hood of the robe as he passed through the street. Along the way, he heard many people discussing. But they didn''t discuss about thepetition a few days ago. Instead, they were discussing the battle of two extremely powerful experts above their city. In reality, they didn''t know how the fight happened. Their strength was too weak to see what was happening in the sky. The only thing they could see was a chaotic sky like it was about to copse. ... Not long after, he arrived at the ce Xue Ying said. It was in the center of the city, a ce with many magnificent buildings. And the ce he went to was one of the most majestic there. It was a building with fifty floors. Multicolored lights were constantly shing on the walls of the building. In fact, it is the best entertainment venue in the city. In front of the entrance of the building there were several beautiful women standing guard. They greeted everyone who entered the building. And those who entered the building were mostly already at the Spiritual Master realm. As soon as he arrived in front of the women, they immediately greeted him. But maybe it was because his face was almostpletely covered that they were a little hesitant. Seeing that, he then slightly released his aura. It was just like a gust of wind, but it made the women aware of his cultivation base. "Pleasee in, sir." They immediately let him in. Qin Tian nodded and he then stepped inside the building. The hall of the building was very luxurious and there were more beautiful women in it. The women greet every guest whoes with a seductive smile. Qin Tian was not very familiar with the ce, nor did he expect Xue Ying to choose such a ce as their meeting ce. But it''s also not strictly a ce of entertainment. There are still some special rooms there. Of course, even from that special room one could still see the entertainment in that ce. Qin Tian then came to the reception desk. After the receptionist greeted him, he immediately said his purpose. The receptionist asked his name, and as soon as he said his name, the receptionist greeted him once again with more respect. "Follow me, sir." Said the receptionist. She then took him to a special elevator. The elevator took him to the highest floor. They came to a passage and at the end of it was a beautifully carved wooden door. "Master Xue is waiting inside, sir. Pleasee in." Said the receptionist as soon as they arrived at the door. "You can go now." Qin Tian replied. "Mm." She nodded before walking away. Before Qin Tian opened the door, it was already open. "Brother Qin, we finally meet again." A childish voice sounded behind the door. Because he already knew his name, he no longer called his nickname. Immediately after that he saw Xue Ying. The boy was currently wearing a bathrobe. "Pleasee in, brother Qin!" He immediately invited him to enter. Qin Tian nodded and he then entered the door. Behind the door was a very luxurious hall. There are various ces to rx in the hall. "Your life seems very good." Qin Tian said. "And your cultivation too." What caught Qin Tian''s attention the most was the boy''s aura. He had actually already reached the pinnacle of Spiritual Warrior. Of course, with a heavenly body plus the cultivation resources provided by the kingdom, it would not be surprising if he could reach that level in such a short period of time. Even though heavenly bodies still lost to his Primordial God Body, they were still extremely rare bodies. In the entire universe, there are only 100 known heavenly bodies, and every single one of them appearing in the sixteen heavens is enough to make the ancient gods gather to discuss it. "Hahahaha, this is nothing." Xue Ying replied. "You know, I spent over 100 million dors on this game." "...." Chapter 95 - Real World Again Qin Tian had the advantage because he was taken care of by his aunt. She was a woman and apart from her two daughters, she had no other family besides him. If it was uncle or even father, he might not be able to earn such arge amount of money for a game. Like Li Laoshan, he was beaten up by his father when he said he wanted to buy the game item. But Xue Ying. Qin Tian couldn''t believe that he also only had an aunt as his only family. But at the age of twelve, he could spend over 100 million dors on a game. Qin Tian would not be surprised if he was a royal prince in Europe. .... After entering the room, Xue Ying led him to a dining table. The dining table was empty at first, but after Xue Ying snapped his fingers, various sumptuous foods were instantly teleported to the dining table. Seeing the food, Xue Ying immediately jumped onto one of the chairs at the dining table. "Foods in this world taste very real and they are also very delicious. You know, I love to eat, but in real life, my family is very restrictive about what I eat. But here, I can eat as much as I want." He said as soon as he sat on the chair. After that, he immediately took the food on the table. He ate the food he took very quickly. And he then took a bottle of wine. "I can even drink alcohol here, ha-ha-ha." Heughed as he drank the wine in the bottle. "...." "Luna, what if the child protectionmission shuts down this game?" He spoke in his mind. "That won''t happen. Even if the Night-Heaven Company closes, this game won''t be lost." Luna answered. "You won''t be fat even if you swallow a mountain in this world." Qin Tian then answered Xue Ying''s words. After that, they started to talk about many things. But luckily until now Qin Tian had not sensed the presence of the expert guarding Xue Ying. That expert might be in the city, but he didn''t keep an eye on what Xue Ying was doing. After chatting for about two hours, Xue Ying suddenly asked Qin Tian to go with him. "Brother Qin, I''m going to the Giant Bamboo Sect, how abouting with me?" "When did you go there?" Qin Tian asked. He had no interest in joining the sect, but going to the sect''s territory wasn''t a bad thing. The Giant Bamboo Sect was on the Whale continent. It was thergest continent in the Dead Sea region. Most of the powerful factions were on the continent. The Shark God Continent was in reality just a subcontinent beside the Whale continent. Moreover, apart from the Giant Bamboo Sect, there were two other imperial factions there. "It''s still uncertain." Xue Ying replied. "But if I wanted to, we could even leave now." "Mm, okay, I''ll go with you. But I won''t join the Giant Bamboo sect." Qin Tian finally nodded in agreement. "But give me some more time. There are still things I want to do in this province. You can go back to the royal capital first." He was worried that the expert guarding Xue Ying would find something out when he did something to the emperor formation, therefore he hoped that Xue Ying would soon leave the province. Of course, he said it subtly. Xue Ying probably thought that he didn''t want to bother him anymore after hearing his words. But that doesn''t mean he isn''t sincere. He was just worried that he would get into trouble. .... After the meeting with Xue Ying, Qin Tian immediately traveled to Saint Ming''s tomb. Even though there were still more than two months before Saint Ming''s tomb opened, but now there were already many people traveling there. He boarded a ship that was moving rather slowly. But the ship was owned by one of the top factions in the Xue kingdom, so its safety was very much guaranteed. He then rented a private room on the ship, and he then returned to the real world while he left his body in that room. .... As soon as his consciousness returned to reality, he immediately felt 30,000 spiritual energy in his body. He smiled faintly because now he was even able to break through to the Spiritual Warrior realm. Of course, without the Primordial God Body, he couldn''t break through so easily. He could only do it step by step. Ding... Right after he got out of the capsule, his smartphone suddenly rang. When he looked at his smartphone screen, he saw an iing message on his telegram. He opened the message and it turned out to be from Luna. "Master, it''s me. Please open the link below so I can enter your smartphone." Qin Tian could only admire the spirit''s abilities. He then followed Luna''s instructions. After that, Luna''s voice can be heard on his smartphone. "Greetings, master." Luna then greeted him. Of course, there was only ger voice. "You are like artificial intelligence." Qin Tian said. "Indeed, I can be considered an artificial intelligence." Luna answered. "Oh." "Ha-ha-ha, you may not know, but Antis was a very advanced civilization in the field of science." Qin Tian wasn''t too surprised by that, but there was something that confused him. "Are there other civilizations that advanced in science? Why are the sixteen heavens still ancient today?" "Yes, from what I heard, there are many civilizations that are advanced in the field of science. But my knowledge of it is very limited. I don''t know why the sixteen heavens remain an ancient civilization." Qin Tian didn''t ask about it anymore. He then asked something else. "By the way Luna, when do you think the other yers will be able to get their powers in the sixteen heavens?" "Me and the others have already discussed that." Luna answered. "First, you can get the power of the sixteen heavens maybe because you used toe from there." "As for the other yers, there might be a barrier blocking the spiritual energy that should being to their real bodies." "And we estimate; their spiritual energy will be able to pass through the barrier once they be stronger." "When did that happen? Well, only time will tell." "I wish it could have been longer." Qin Tian said. "I hope so too! But master, apart from that, we also need to be aware of changes to the earth." "Perhaps it won''t be long before the spiritual energy will reappear on the earth. At that time, those with a cultivation heritage will also be able to cultivate." "Didn''t you guys arrange all that?" Qin Tian remembered what Luna said when she first appeared. "That''s right. All life on earth is the result of our arrangement." Luna answered. "However," she continued. "I wanted to tell you all this beforehand, but I think it''s better to wait for you to return to the real world first." "As you know, we were all born of the will of the gods. What we did back then was basically what the gods wanted. We just did what they wanted, and we couldn''t refuse their wishes." "However," she suddenly repeated the previous sentence. "We are now independent beings." "What do you mean?" Qin Tian couldn''t help but be surprised. "Well, maybe we''re still not independent beings. We can now be said to be assistants to World-AND-Heaven." "When World-AND-Heaven is active, it removes the will of the gods that affects us, but on the other hand it also makes us bound to it. Of course,pared to before, we are now much more free." "Of course, the gods are like our parents. Even though their will has faded from our minds, we will still do what they want, which is to restore the glory of Antis." Chapter 96 - Part 2 "By the way, how about World-AND-Heaven?" Qin Tian then asked the question he wanted to ask the most. "Mm. We could have sent it to you in person, but we thought it would be best to send it secretly. So we opted to send it via courier!" Luna answered. "...." "We''ve been sending it sincest night, it should be arriving this afternoon." She added. Qin Tian understood why they chose to do that. If they sent it directly, such arge move might be noticed by the One-Eyed Abyss. "Is that person able to keep an eye on this whole world?" Qin Tian asked. "Don''t worry, the seal of the Divine Dome is very strong. But, of course, if he pays a heavy price, he can still monitor andmunicate with the outside world. That''s why he can gather so many minions. He may be able to sense the movement of World-AND-Heaven. And if he observes the movement, he will know that you have obtained World-AND-Heaven." "Where exactly was he sealed?" "Land of Olympus." Luna answered. "There." Qin Tian was immediately shocked. "Does that mean?" Legend has it that it was the birthce of Zeus. It was a fertile and prosperousnd, but from ancient times until now, thend was always beset by war. It was and fought over by many nations. Even now, war is still going on in thend. In the mid-20th century to early 21st century, the tribe of Olympus directed a lot of power to rule thend. Because they are descendants of Zeus, they im that thend is theirs. And many Zeus worshipers support their ims. In 2050, they finally seeded in controlling thendpletely and expelling other tribes from there. It''s just that, just a few yearster, the Olympus Country suddenly split into two, the eastern Olympus and the western Olympus, and until now, in 2098, they are still fighting for thend. There are many conspiracy theories as to why wars always happen there. But now Qin Tian can guess the reason. "It is true." Luna spoke. "The reason why wars are constantly happening there is because of the will of the One-Eyed Abyss." "He ordered his minions to create war there." "...." Qin Tian didn''t know what to say. "Didn''t you all carry the will of the gods, why did you let that happen?" He asked once again. "It''s not our fault. Even the gods perished and they could only seal that person, what can we do. Even though our job is to restore Antis to its former glory, that doesn''t mean we have to help a bunch of idiots." "ording to our observations, the wars didn''t do him any good. We guessed that he did it just to entertain himself. The hatred that resulted from the war might be like a cup of wine to him." "Such reasons are not enough for us to take action." .... After chatting with Luna, he then woke up Zed, Noah, and Roux. After living in the virtual world, the three men seemed smarter than before. They immediately gathered after that. Even Vae increased her size and sat beside Qin Tian. "I believe by now you have understood modern human life in more detail?" Qin Tian spoke to them. In that virtual world, they are also told the structures of modern life. From how society works to the dark things in modern life. "Yes, Master Qin." They answered. "Mm, muscle strength isn''t everything in the modern human world, but there is onemunity where muscle strength is indispensable. I''m sure you guys understand." "Mm." They nodded. "Good, I hope you guys can help me rule this city''s underworld." Now the first thing Qin Tian wants to do is rule over the underworld of city Z. But the problem is he doesn''t have much time. Now with the three of them in existence, he could rule over the underworld of city Z without having to move on his own. "Okay,ter I will send you to the city. Now you must return to your original form first." "Mm." They nodded once again. After that, they returned to their original form. Because now they have be spiritual monsters, so they can shrink their bodies even smaller. Qin Tian can even put them in his clothes pocket. ... After some time, he came out of his room in his school uniform. He didn''t know why, but he felt very happy today. It was probably because he had gotten too many things in this one day. Each of the things he obtained were things that others might not be able to obtain even in ten lifetimes. When he arrived downstairs, he saw that his aunt, Ang, and Yingyue were already gathered at the dining table. They looked at him, and he felt a little awkward because yesterday he ran straight to his room. He greeted them one by one before sitting down in his chair. But luckily they didn''t discuss what happened yesterday. Ang and bis aunt talked about business while Yingyue didn''t say a word. Breakfast ended quickly. Ang and his aunt left first, leaving him and Shui Yingyue at the dining table. Seeing Shui Yingyue who had not shown any expression since he arrived there, he couldn''t help but reach out to touch her ear. "..." Shui Yingyue who was not looking at him immediately turned her gaze towards him after that. "What are you doing?" She says. "Hey, I thought you didn''t notice I was here." Qin Tian replied with a yful smile. "Hmph." She suddenly snorted. After that, she stood up from her chair. She grabbed the car key and smartphone on the table before turning to leave. Qin Tian was still sitting because he was nning to go alone. But after Shui Yingyue walked a few steps, she suddenly stopped and turned towards him. "What are you waiting for? Why are you still there? Your car still hasn''t arrived, don''t you want toe with me?" "..." Chapter 97 - Life Is Full Of Beauty Qin Tian couldn''t help but be astonished after hearing Shui Yingyue''s invitation. He left his car on the outskirts of town, and the angry gangsters then damaged his car so it had to be sent to a repair shop. His aunt had told him about it at breakfast earlier. He didn''t have a car right now, but there were so many cars in the vi, he could casually pick one. The reason why he wanted to go alone was because he wanted to send Noah and the others to the city. But now. Seeing his stunned face, Shui Yingyue had a look of grumbling. "It''s up to you if you don''t want toe with me!" She says. Her voice sounded displeased. After that, she turned around again and then left at a brisk pace. How could Qin Tian let her go alone. He immediately stood up from his chair and immediately chased after the girl. Inwardly he muttered. "Cold and tsundere." But even though women with cold and tsundere personalities were annoying at times, Qin Tian was sure no otaku could resist having a cousin like that. .... Yingyue didn''t nce at him even though he continued to chase after her, but as soon as they arrived in front of her car, she suddenly turned around and threw the key in her hand at him. "You drive!" She says. After that, she immediately got into the passenger seat. Qin Tian looked at the key in his hand in surprise. He then got into the driver''s seat. He looked at the bespectacled girl, but she just stared straight ahead. Of course, he didn''t stay still, he then reached out to touch her forehead. His movement startled Shui Yingyue, but she couldn''t avoid his hand. "What are you doing?" She said in an angry tone. Qin Tian retracted his hand and then answered her words. "No, I just wanted to know if you were sick." "...." ... The car crossed the highway not long after. In the end, he quietly threw Noah and the others on the side of the road. Vae also went with them. Throughout the journey, Qin Tian kept ncing at Shui Yingyue. But the woman was just ying with her smartphone. In his heart he thought about Shui Yingyue''s change in attitude. He wasn''t so stupid as to not notice something. His rtionship with ra was most likely the cause of why Shui Yingyue was suddenly acting strangely. Of course, he didn''t know Shui Yingyue''s true thoughts, but if we remember the days when they were young, that girl really stuck with him. "Qin Tian." Shui Yingyue suddenly called out to him. "Ha?" Qin Tian was surprised to hear the girl finally speak. "What is wrong?" He asked. "You better watch out for ra, her identity is very dubious." Of course, Qin Tian knew that, but he didn''t expect Shui Yingyue to bring up such things. And even though she knew that, she remained ra''s best friend. "Why did you say that?" He asked once again. "Ever since ra showed up at school, she''s been trying to get close to me. Do you know what she was talking about when she talked to me?" "..." Qin Tian "It''s you. She''s always asking about you." Yingyue said. "I''m not saying she has malicious intentions, I know she''s burdened by what she''s doing. What I want to say is; if you want to be with her, you have to be ready to face her problems." Hearing what she said, Qin Tian finally realized that he cared about him. That surprised him a little. But seeing the serious expression on her face, he chose not to tease her. He just nodded. ... Not long after, they arrived at the school. After he parked the car in the parking lot, Shui Yingyue immediately tried to move to open the car door. This time she had returned to her cold expression as before. Seeing that she was about to open the car door, Qin Tian suddenly thought of doing something. Before Shui Yingyue could open the car door, he reached out towards her. He grabbed her by the shoulder and then pulled her so her body turned towards him. "You." The girl''s expression changed very quickly. Qin Tian smiled and he then touched her cheek. "Dearest youngest sister!" He said, causing her face to turn red very quickly. "Remember that you are the most important in my heart." "..." But she still didn''t try to break free. Qin Tian felt that she was very cute. Taking advantage of their position, he then brought his face close to hers. Without giving her a chance, he then kissed her forehead. He only did that for a moment, but she immediately pushed his body with all her might. This time not only did her face turn red, she was also gasping for breath so that her chest rose and fell. "You, what are you doing?" She said in a trembling voice. "Hmm." Qin Tian pretended to be confused. "What''s wrong with a big brother kissing his little sister?" Qin Tian replied. "You think I''m a child." She said in an angry tone. But after saying that, she looked regretful. Qin Tian smiled once again. "Oh, so now Yingyue is a grown woman? Is a kiss on the forehead not enough anymore?" "...." After she was stunned, Qin Tian saw a palm float to his face. It looked slow in his eyes, but he chose not to dodge. Bang... Finally Yingyue''s palmnded on his cheek. "Say that again, I will definitely ask my mother to kick you out of the house." He says. After saying that, she immediately turned around. She opened the car door and immediately got out of the car. After that, she ran quickly. But hee hand was constantly holding her forehead. Qin Tian wasn''t sure what made him do that, but when he touched the cheek that Shui Yingyue had pped, he somehow felt happy. "What am I thinking?" He wondered in surprise. But he had to admit that he really enjoyed his rtionship with Shui Yingyue no matter what kind of rtionship it was. ... He then got out of the car. In the parking lot he saw ra''s car which meant the woman had arrived early. She was probably in her ss right now, so he chose not to look for her. He went straight to his ssroom. In the ssroom, apart from a few students, there was only Li Laoshan there. He waved to him as soon as he entered the ssroom. "Qin, have you seen her?" He suddenly asked a question that confused Qin Tian. "What?" Qin Tian asked. "ra! That woman really looks different today." "Oh, what''s different?" Qin Tian was a little confused. "So you haven''t seen it yet! Well, you''ll know when you see her." "..." Qin Tian was getting more and more curious, so he sent a message to ra. "Li Laoshan said that you look different today, what does he mean?" He asked. ra immediately replied to the message. But instead of answering his question, she also asked a question. "Qin, what did you do to Yingyue? Her face looks quite red and she keeps touching her forehead." ''Oh no.'' Qin Tian was worried that Shui Yingyue''s cold and aloof image would be ruined in front of the other students. "Is she okay?" "I don''t know! But it really seems like you made her like that. I really want to know what you did to her?" "That''s none of your business. By the way, you haven''t answered my question." "You''ll seeter." .... After that, he started chatting with Li Laoshan until the teacher entered the ss. There were many students who were absent, but the teacher still taught them about university life and adult life. What the teachers in this school teach is not about truth and morality, but about the lives of elite people. Sometimes the teacher even talks about politicians and other big figures. From their personalities, to the motives of their actions and even the unseen things in their lives. Of course, the teacher exined from an objective point of view. Such lessons are impossible to find in public schools. Several decades ago, there was not even a school that taught such things. Each family will teach themselves such things to their descendants. ... It was clearly a very interesting lesson. Even Qin Tian listened carefully. Without realizing it 2 hours have passed. Qin Tian did not leave immediately. He chatted first with Li Laoshan until he received a message from ra. "I''m in the school grounds now,e here quickly." After reading the message, he immediately stood up. Li Laoshan was obviously curious, so he followed behind him. "Hey, that must be ra right? Qin, tell me how is your rtionship now? I''m sure ra changed because of you." He says. Qin Tian nced at him but didn''t say anything. When he arrived at the school grounds, he was a little surprised because he saw quite a number of students gathered. And the students'' gazes were fixed on the school gates. There, ra casually leaned against her Lamborghini. As he looked at ra now, he finally knew why the students were staring at her. At this time, she had indeed changed her style and appearance. Before this, she had always looked like a pure and simple-looking girl. But now. She wears high heels so her body looks 10 cm taller. Her long legs are so conspicuous that it is difficult for men to take their eyes off her feet. She was still wearing her school uniform, but right now, there was a pearl ne around her neck. The pearls on the ne even reflected the sunlight that hit them. And both ears, at this time there are two earrings as long as the index finger in each of her ears. And there are two diamonds hanging in each of the earrings. In addition, her previously straight hair was also made wavy. And there is light make up on her face. Her demeanor also looks very different. As she leaned back in her car, she slightly lifted her chin up, revealing the smug demeanor of a woman. She was no longer the pure and virtuous ra, but the morous ra. Her current style was very simr to Ang''s, and of course, she had be as beautiful as Ang. Chapter 98 - Going To Church Nothing can beat a woman''s instinct. That''s what people say. As soon as he arrived at the school grounds, ra, whose eyes were elsewhere, immediately found him. She then waved her hand once her gaze fell on him. There were enough men around him that they all thought she was waving at them. Unfortunately, the words that came out of her mouth made them only able to hold back jealousy. "Dear Qin,e here quickly." She was screamed. Although most people know that ra likes him, but usually ra doesn''t call him that in front of people. But now. "Qin, I really want to be you." Li Laoshan grumbled beside him. Qin Tian then looked around. After making sure Shui Yingyue wasn''t there, he then stepped towards ra. What he wasn''t afraid of the most in this world was crowds of people. Even though there were many people staring at him, he didn''t show the slightest bit of nervousness as he walked towards ra. He looks confident. It''s verymon for high school students to show their rtionship in public, especially when they''re just starting out. He, of course, wouldn''t be the little guy who wouldn''t even dare to show his rtionship with his own woman. If it was another man, they might be impatient to show their rtionship if they had a rtionship with a woman as beautiful as ra. As soon as he arrived in front of ra, the woman suddenly tossed her golden hair. It was a natural golden color that could only be found in one in ten thousand westerners. She smiled faintly before speaking. "Are you surprised?" "Very!" Qin Tian replied. "I''m not sure which one is the real you?" "I who love you is the real me." She answered with a flirtatious smile. Not to mention anyone else, even Qin Tian felt his blood heat up the moment he saw her smile. If it was a country man who had never seen the world, he would probably faint if he saw ra''s smile. Click... ra then opened her car door. Without waiting for Qin Tian''s reaction, she directly got into her car. "Let''s go." She says. Qin Tian was not a pedantic person, he immediately walked to the right side of the car. He then opened the car door. Before getting into the car, he looked at the other students first, and he found them staring at him with bloodshot eyes. Even Li Laoshan looked like he wanted to swallow him alive. His hearing is very sharp. Even though they were quite far apart, he still heard what they were saying. Some cursed him for being lucky, and some said he only relied on his handsome face. Qin Tian only smiled when he heard their words. Although he didn''t want to overestimate himself, he was sure that if he said that he was the second most handsome student in the school, he was sure that no one would dare to say number one. Even if there wasn''t ra, there were still quite a number of women who liked him. He then got into the car. As soon as he closed the car door, ra immediately stepped on the gas pedal of her car. The car immediately slid from the school gate. "Where are we going?" Qin Tian asked. This is their first date. Even though he had be a Paragon in his past life, he still had never experienced that. ra casually replied. "Of course, to church." "Church?" Qin Tian was shocked. "This is our first date, we must of course ask god Zeus for blessings first." "..." Churches are abundant in western countries but few in eastern countries. There are more temples in eastern countries. Of course, in today''s highly developed modern era, religion has almost lost its poprity. However, when ites to certain things like weddings, people stille to the church or temple to get the blessings of the gods. Getting a blessing means getting married. Although it is not legally valid, it is legal in religiousw. That was why Qin Tian was shocked. "What, don''t you want to marry me?" ra said with a pouting mouth. "I''ve contacted the pastor, but this is just between the two of us, no guests." "..." Qin Tian still didn''t know what to say. "Don''t think about touching me again before we get the wedding blessings." But seeing the serious expression on her face, Qin Tian chose to remain silent. To him it was nothing more than bullshit, it was okay to do it to please his own woman. .... There is a church not far from their school, it is just on another street. In less than ten minutes, they had arrived at the church. ra parked her car in the churchyard, after that, she immediately got out of the car. Qin Tian followed her. He looked at the church. Compared to the surrounding buildings, the church building looks very old. And he saw no one there. In front of the church door, he saw a statue of an old man holding a stick. It is a statue of Zeus. Of course, Qin Tian couldn''t believe that it was really Zeus. As he followed behind ra, he secretly messaged Luna. Seeing the church made him wonder if Zeus really spread a religion during his lifetime. "Is this Zeus religion really spread by Zeus?" "Of course not." Luna immediately answered. "Do you think he''s like some old man who needs incense smoke from their retainers." She always spoke politely to Qin Tian, ??but the message she wrote this time showed that she was upset. She once said that she was born from the spirituality of Zeus. She probably thought of Zeus as her father. Qin Tian was not surprised that she was angry. "Then why are there Zues churches everywhere? I heard they''ve been around since ancient times." "Hhph, humans back then were really too primitive. They were uncivilized and immoral, so we could only spread rumors that Zeus would send good people to heaven and send bad people to hell. The end result is what it is now." "..." "One more question. Is that statue really a statue of Zeus?" "That''s bullshit!" Luna looked even more angry. "Zeus is a handsome man loved by many women. He was never even a middle-aged man, let alone an old man. Qin, when you reign on earth, you must destroy the statues." "...." ... As soon as he and ra arrived at the door of the church, an old man in a white robe with a cane suddenly came out from behind the door. He was obviously the pastor of that church. When he saw ra, he immediately greeted her with a friendly expression. "ra, you''re finally here." ra also greeted the pastor very kindly. The pastor then looked at Qin Tian. He immediately nodded with a satisfied expression as he looked at Qin Tian. "Good, good, so he''s the guy you''re talking about. He really suits you." He then stepped forward until he arrived right in front of Qin Tian. After that, he then patted Qin Tian''s shoulder. "Son, you are truly a gentleman. Even though you are young, you dare toe to church to marry your woman. It is very difficult to find a man like you these days. All men these days just want their female bodies, but they don''t daree to church to officiate their marriage. They don''t know that doing it before marriage is a big sin. God Zeus will surely punish them in the afterlife." Qin Tian: "..." When he nced at ra, he found the woman covering her mouth to suppress augh. Chapter 99 - Claras Identity The old pastor''s name was Auden. Now Qin Tian knew that ra came to the church quite often to pray. He also did not expect that the woman was a religious woman. No wonder she didn''t want to be touched before they were officially married in the church. ... The pastor then took them both into the church. Although the outside of the church building is very old, the inside is well maintained. Only, no one was there. Even the church''s charity box was almost empty. But as ra passed the charity box, she put in tens of 100 dor bills. Qin Tian estimated that she put more than 5000 dors into the charity box. They are of course a veryrge number. However, the average monthly ie of most citizens of developed countries is only about 300 to 500 dors. Even the old pastor. Qin Tian was pretty sure that he really was a devout and religious man, but even he couldn''t help but nce at the charity box when he saw the amount of money ra had put in. But the old pastor''s faith seemed to be very strong indeed. "Umm, ummm." He cleared his throat a few times. "ra, you have to save your money well for your future children. Don''t spend too much on other things." He says. ra then said. "No, the blessings from grandfather Zeus passed down through you to us can''tpare to this little money, I have to help you and your church." She looked solemn as she said that. But Qin Tian was intrigued by how ra called Zeus''s name. She added the word grandfather before the word Zeus. Usually only the people of Olympus use that word to address Zeus. He received a message from Luna after that. "I can''t spread my spiritual sense through this smartphone, but this girlfriend of yours seems to be a descendant of Zeus, master." "Descendants of Zeus huh!" Qin Tian started to think about the things ra said yesterday. When it came to the Olympus tribe, things must have been veryplicated. The old pastor was still trying to advise ra. He says. "As long as your heart has that kind of intention, that''s enough. You don''t have to sacrifice yourself too much. God Zeus surely understands the thoughts of his grandchildren." But ra still persisted in what she was doing. The priest could only give up in the end. He then led them to the main hall of the church. There was a sizeable statue of Zeus in the center of the hall. "Alright, let''s start the ceremony, I''m sure you two can''t wait." Said the old priest with a yful smile. ra nodded and she then pulled Qin Tian''s hand towards the front of the statue. "Let''s prostrate." She said as soon as they arrived in front of the statue. Qin Tian had seen the wedding ceremony in the church several times, so he was not too confused. But prostrating before the statue of the old geezer made him not know whether tough or cry. If it really was a statue of Zeus, he could still ept it, but who knew whose statue it was. Besides, they weren''t even wearing bridal attire, they were just wearing school uniforms. Luckily no one was there. .... Their wedding ceremony was carried out without a n and waspleted quickly. After that, they went back to travel by car, Qin Tian didn''t know where she was going to take him. But right now they were heading towards the eastern part of the city. To the east of the city is the ocean. Although not many beaches can be found there, but there are quite a number of resorts there. Only, the atmosphere in the car was a little awkward. Qin Tian nced at ra and found she was also ncing at him. The moment their gazes met, she suddenly smiled sweetly and she then said. "Hubby!" "Sigh." Qin Tian sighed. "ra, you mustn''t say this to Yingyue." He says. "I know." Answered ra. "Your brocon sister might get mad if she finds out we''re married." "...." "Mmm, but I was really surprised by you today." Qin Tian said. "Strange, isn''t it? How can a woman like me be so religious. You may not know, I even thought about bing a nun." "..." "Sigh." She also sighed. "You have no idea how stressful my life is. I''ve thought many times about giving up on my purpose in life. Being a nun in a church might not be such a bad thing." Her expression started to be mncholic. Qin Tian couldn''t bear to see her expression so he reached out to stroke her hair. "From now on we will share the burden." Qin Tian said. "Mm." She smiled back as she nodded. "Do you want to know why I became so religious?" Qin Tian nodded, waiting for her to exin. The woman then looked ahead and touched her chest. "That''s because grandfather Zeus was always by my side whenever I was suffering." "Oh!" Qin Tian looked at her with a curious expression. He didn''t understand what ra meant. Of course, he had heard of some people who imed a god was present by their side, they usually dreamed of their god while they were sleeping. But ording to scientific research it is nothing more than a psychological problem. ra is a very intelligent woman, she must understand that. "It''s a miracle. I know it''s hard to believe. But it''s real." She continued. "The fact that I was able to live up to now is thanks to that miracle." "Well, you''ll understand once you know my identity." She didn''t speak again after that and focused on driving the car. Some timeter, they arrived at a resort overlooking the sea. There were no visitors at the resort, but the resort workers were working as usual. They looked like they were waiting for an important guest. Seeing ra park her car in the resort''s courtyard, Qin Tian guessed that they were the guests they were waiting for. As soon as the car stopped, ra looked back at him. This time she took out her smartphone. She swiped her smartphone screen several times before speaking. "Now is the time for you to find out my identity, and why I have appeared in this city." Said ra. Qin Tian instantly felt tense upon hearing her words. But in his heart he swore; no matter what ra''s identity is, no matter what her goals are for approaching him, and what her true feelings are, he will still make her his woman. He would keep her by his side no matter what happened. Even if she turns out to be not the ra he knows, he will suppress her with his strength so that she will forever be by his side. He''s not the kind of guy who likes a woman who only submits to him. The woman he wants is a woman with aspirations, ambitions, and paths of her own. ra then handed her smartphone to him. He epted the smartphone and then stared at the screen of the smartphone. What appeared on the smartphone screen was a virtual identity card. (Central Intelligence Agency) Name: Anastasia Be Nickname: ra ss: A Chapter 100 - Claras Story Other than her real name, Qin Tian wasn''t too surprised by ra''s profession. An agent, it was the biggest possibility he ever thought of when he saw how good she was at certain things. From how she had reacted all this time, perhaps he was the target of her mission operation. "Sigh." Qin Tian sighed. "Mm, you must have guessed that, right?" Said ra. "Well, should I call you ra or Anastasia Be from now on?" "ra is simpler, I prefer to be called by that name." Answered ra. After saying that, she suddenly reached out to touch his face. "Qin, I know it''s hard, but my feelings for you are the real thing." She said with a helpless expression. Qin Tian couldn''t bear to see her helpless expression, he also reached out to touch her face. "Don''t worry, I don''t me you." Qin Tian said. "I''m relieved to hear that!" While saying that, she suddenly shifted her position to the passenger seat. Of course, one seat in the car wasn''t enough to amodate two people so she could only sit on his thighs. After that, she then leaned her body against his. "Would you like to hear my story?" "Mm." Qin Tian nodded. As he said that, his hands moved to hug the woman''s slender waist. "My father had a very powerful extended family in America." She started talking. "Whether it''s politics or business, and even the military, they have a big hand in them. There''s always a trace of them on most of the major events in the world." Qin Tian naturally knew those families. Most people didn''t know their influence, but his aunt had told him things about them. "It''s great to be born into a family like that. You have the ability to decide the life and death of so many people, but unfortunately my father probably wasn''t fit to be born into that family." ra sighed. "You know, they''re also people of Olympus, they get a lot of blessings as Olympus, but what they''re doing is really too much." "In fact, they are one of the masterminds of the war in thend of Olympus." "My father couldn''t ept that. But he couldn''t do anything about it either. In the end, he could only go to thatnd to be a humanitarian volunteer." "He did it in hopes of washing away his sins for being part of that family." "And there, he met my mother who was also a humanitarian volunteer. They fell in love and eventually gave birth to me." "Well, I grew up in that country with the people of thatnd. Even though life is very difficult, but it is a life full of love. But when I was 5 years old, my father and mother died there." Tears started to fall in ra''s eyes as she said that. "My life became very difficult after that. Can you imagine a 5 year old little girl living alone in and full of wars." "I''m not going to tell my life there. It was an experience I don''t want to remember." "When I was 10 years old, my dad''s family found me and they took me to America." "Sigh, life became easier after that. Even though my status in that family was very low, I still had a life that many people couldn''t imagine. I got the best food, the best education, and the best environment." "Because I grew up in and full of wars, I naturally had talent in the military. And when I was 12, they put me in the CIA." "I got intelligence training, and I started doing intelligence missions for them. It started with small missions like finding drug dealers who circted drugs among middle school students." "I then undertake more difficult missions such as finding the base of the child kidnappers by allowing myself to be kidnapped." "Ipleted every mission given to me so that my agent level also increased. If it wasn''t for my young age, they would have sent me on much more difficult missions." "And finally I was sent to this country to investigate a student." She looked him in the eye as she said that. "Investigating you is my main mission in this country. Of course, I also do many other missions in this city." "But if you''re asking what I''m investigating you, I honestly don''t know either." She stopped talking after saying that. But her gaze continued to look into his eyes. "Sigh." Qin Tian sighed. Many thoughts in his head. But he was genuinely curious as to what made the CIA investigate him. ''Maybe auntie knows something.'' He thought. "You must have suffered a lot during this time." He then spoke. As he said that, he hugged ra''s waist tighter. The woman then leaned her face against his chest. He then used one of his hands to stroke her hair. They didn''t speak, and let the warmth flow between their bodies. ra pulled back her face about 10 minutester. Her abilities were indeed worthy of praise as her expressionpletely recovered as soon as she pulled back her face. She showed a smile that looked like it wasn''t a smile. "Aren''t you worried that this is part of my n to trick you." She says. She then looked at the resort in front of them. "There may be a group of troops who will arrest you once you enter the resort." The yful smile on her face made all thoughts in Qin Tian''s mind disappear. The only thing on his mind right now was the beauty in his arms. "If that is also part of your n, then I can only forcefully suppress you. Since you are now my wife, you will forever be mine no matter what ns you have in mind." Qin Tian replied. After saying that, he turned his body and pressed ra''s body under his body. Without giving her a chance to react, he then locked her mouth with his. ra didn''t put up the slightest bit of resistance. She even responded by wrapping her arms around his neck. Chapter 101 - New Life Even though ra didn''t resist the kiss from him, she pushed his body only momentster. "Not here!" She said breathlessly. She then looked at the resort outside the car. "I paid dearly for our first day!" "You really are a good wife." Qin Tian said as he smoothed her slightly messy hair. After that, he then opened the door beside him. He immediately got out of the car but ra was still fixing her hair and clothes. She then moved into the driver''s seat before opening the door there. The moment they got out of the car, Qin Tian could immediately feel gazes falling on him. The fact that they came in school uniforms seemed a bit too conspicuous. Qin Tian felt a little awkward, but ra still showed a confident smile. They then walked towards the resort. "Are you sure you want to go in there? What if there really is a group of troops waiting for us?" asked ra. "Then it would be bad luck for them to bother us." Qin Tian replied in a rxed tone. He didn''t feel anything dangerous at the resort. Of course, even if what ra said was true, he still wouldn''t be afraid. Even if there were a hundred troops within the resort, he was sure they would still not be enough to capture him. When they arrived at the resort''s entrance, the resort''s servants immediately greeted them with a polite attitude. Of course, their attitude looked very unnatural. They stared between him and ra with strange looks. ra was probably not happy with their stares. "Hmph." She suddenly snorted lightly. "Haven''t you guys ever seen high school studentse here?" She says. Her words made the servants awkward. Of course, it wasn''t unusual for a couple of high school students to rent a room at the resort, but they didn''te in school uniforms. "Forgive us, pleasee in miss and master!" The servants quickly apologized. ra ignored their apologies. Today she disyed a morous appearance and arrogant attitude, no wonder she wasn''t friendly to anyone. Qin Tian just chuckled at her behavior. She then took out her smartphone. "I''ve reserved a room beforehand." She says. One of the servants then came forward to receive her smartphone. After doing a few things, she then handed a card to ra. ra took the card, and she no longer cared about them. After that, she then hooked her hand on Qin Tian''s before pulling him inside the resort. One of the servants then followed them to direct the way. But ra had probably been to the resort before because she seemed familiar with the resort. Although it appeared that there were no other guests from the outside, they were actually not the only guests at the resort. It''s just that, they are foreign tourists vacationing in the city. Maybe it''s because it''s still a weekday so no Z city residents are on vacation. Not long after, they arrived at the door of their room. "You can go now." ra said to the servant. "Please miss and master! If there is anything you need, you can contact us. We will provide you with the best service." The servant replied. ra nodded. She then swiped the resort card on the door. The door immediately opened, and she immediately stepped inside while pulling Qin Tian''s hand. Behind it was a very spacious room, it wasplete with various luxurious facilities. The east wall of the room waspletely made of ss so they could see the sea view clearly from the room. But he hadn''t had time to survey the room in detail because ra suddenly wrapped her arms around his neck. When he looked at her face, he found that the woman''s face was already red. He really isn''t a man if he doesn''t know what she wants. "Are you sure you want to do that?" Qin Tian asked. Of course, he was also feeling very excited right now. But when ites to controlling lust, he''s definitely one of the best. Otherwise, there was no way he could have remained a virgin in his past life even though he was one of the most popr men at the time. "Why else would I rent a room." Answered ra. "Do you know how many virgins are left in our school?bI don''t want to be a virgin any longer when I have a husband." "If that''s what you want." Qin Tian replied. Just like her, he also didn''t want to continue being a virgin. After saying that, he then pulled ra''s waist into his arms. He then took her to the bed next to the ss wall. Of course, there was a curtain beside the bed. ... The first experience is always the most beautiful even though it feels very awkward. Their bodies secrete a lot of sweat and love fluids. But even after they finished, they still didn''t let go of each other''s bodies. ra hugged his body and he hugged ra''s body. And they looked at each other with loving eyes. "Thank you Qin, this is the most beautiful thing in my life." ra said as her fingers moved gently across his chest. "I too." Qin Tian replied while brushing the hair on her forehead. He then looked into her eyes with determination. "And I won''t let you leave my side." "Qin, they will not let go of me and you if they find out that I have betrayed them. Every traitor will be chased and killed, I can''t let you be in danger." "That will never happen." He then sat down and then pulled ra into his arms. "As long as you are by my side, no one can hurt you. I swear on the name of heaven." He said with a confident expression. ra was a little surprised when she saw his face, but then she smiled sweetly. "When I first received the documents about you, I really wondered why a handsome young man like you could be a target for the CIA. It seems you are not an ordinary man." "Of course." Qin Tian replied while kissing her forehead. "Trust me, as long as you''re by my side, nothing can knock a hair off your head." "I don''t know if you''re just talking big." ra said. "But I''ll trust you. I won''t leave your side. At worst, we''ll just die together." After saying that, her mouth moved to his. Chapter 102 - Meet Aunty Qin Tian and ra spent their time in the room. They sleep when they are tired. And when they wake up from sleep, they hug while looking at the sea full of big ships carrying goods. But there was one thing that made Qin Tian confused at the moment. Where will he live after this? Or where will ra live? Even though the city was quite safe, but if ra lived alone, she might be a target for assassination. He needed to be by her side if he was to take care of ra. Now he wondered if he should move into ra''s house, or take her to his aunt''s vi. Both are confusing choices. He didn''t know how his aunt and the others would react if he brought a woman into their house. But if he chose to leave the vi, that would definitely not be a good choice either. He understands his aunt very well. She is a lonely woman behind a confident smile. Her daughters including him who is her nephew is the most important thing to her. From the way she looked after them, he knew that she would be unhappy if one of them left her side. From the time he was taken care of by his aunt until now, his aunt had given him many luxury items. On his birthday, he always gave him luxury items that were equivalent to the price of an apartment. But until now, his aunt had never even bought him a small apartment. Buying a house or apartment for their grown children is something that many elite parents often do. But his aunt never spoke about it to him and her two daughters. Needless to say, she was very protective. "What are you thinking about?" asked ra who was in his arms. "I was thinking how to get you to my aunt''s vi." Qin Tian replied. "Ooh!" Even ra was dumbfounded after hearing his words. "You''re worried they won''t ept me?" "They may not refuse, but I don''t know what they will think." "Hahaha, I thought I could take you to my ce, but you can''t seem to leave your aunt and sisters." "Well, I''m also worried about their safety. What if they also target them." "I think I have a way!" "Oh?" "Isn''t your aunt very fond of money. I happen to have quite a bit of money that I inherited from my father." "You." Qin Tian was dumbfounded as soon as he heard her words. He could guess what she was nning. The woman then took out his smartphone. She then used his fingerprint to unlock the smartphone. After that she opened the contact list on his smartphone. As soon as she found his aunt''s number, she immediately pressed the Call button. But even so, Qin Tian chose not to stop her. On earth, he could only be a side character. The women are the main characters. Just a few momentster, his aunt''s voice was heard on the smartphone. "Halo, Tian?" When he heard his aunt''s voice, even ra was silent for a while. "Ehmmm." She cleared her throat for a moment. "It''s me, aunt. I''m ra." She said in a rather awkward tone. Even though she had been very close to Shui Yingyue all this time, she had unfortunately never met her mother. She might be able to act confident in front of anyone, but she couldn''t do that in front of Lady Cobra. There was silence behind the smartphone after ra spoke. "Ehmmm." In the end, ra cleared her throat once more. Only after that, only then did his aunt speak. "What do you want?" Her tone was gentle but it gave off a cold feeling. .... Momentster, he and ra got back in the car and traveled city center. ra didn''t immediately mention their rtionship, instead, she said that she wanted to invest in herpany. The thing that really surprised Qin Tian was the money ra had. No wonder she was able to live in luxury all this time. But it wasn''t strange either because those families did have enormous wealth. Even the richest people in the world may not be very significant in front of them. What ra currently had could not be considered much inparison to their entire fortune. Momentster, he and ra arrived in front of a fancy restaurant in the center of city. The restaurant had only a few diners, but each and every one of them looked very dignified. Of course, there were many private rooms on the top floor of the restaurant. But he and ra didn''t go upstairs because they saw a woman sitting alone in the corner of the restaurant. The woman looked to be in her thirties. She had sharp eyebrows and eyes like an eagle''s. Her nose is quite high for an Asian. And her smooth lips look very charming. Even though she was sitting in a corner, but everyone in the restaurant was aware of her existence. Only, no one dared to look at her. People only dared to nce at her for a moment. If it was somewhere else, maybe no one would recognize her. But the problem was that not far from the restaurant was a skyscraper that looked as if it was pressing against the surrounding skyscrapers. It was Lady Cobra''s kingdom. At least in that ce, no one didn''t know about it. Upon seeing his aunt, Qin Tian immediately walked towards her. He greeted her after he arrived in front of her. Her aunt stared at him for a moment before looking at ra who was standing beside him. "Please, sit." She said to ra. He and ra then sat across from her. Many looked at them with curious expressions because they were able to sit at the same table with her. "So?" Her aunt said once more while looking back and forth between them. She looked at them with a strange expression. Even though they had showered and changed clothes, experienced women like her could still see the oddity in them. Momentster, she suddenly chuckled. "Ha ha ha." She had to cover her mouth to suppress herughter. "Quite slowly, but you''ve finally be a man, Tian." She said looking at him. "But I didn''t expect you to do it just one day after you got a girlfriend." "...." ... Thest few chapters seem a bit awkward. One thing that confuses me is when I suddenly have to think of a modern plot. But well, my goal of this novel is about mc who has a family around him, a family that is involved in his story. And of course, a woman by his side. That''s why everyone in the mc family has their own advantages. Basically, I wanted to make them more involved in the story. Chapter 103 - The Enemy Has Come "Cough... Cough... Cough..." Qin Tian smiled shyly. But ra suddenly said something that made Qin Tian almost choke. "This is because our love has gone too deep. We can''t hold it in anymore." She adapts very quickly. Her self-confidence started to appear even though she was in front of his aunt. His aunt, on the other hand, stared at ra with her eagle eyes. She then smiled. "Well, youth is really the most beautiful time." "Unfortunately I''m too old to build a love rtionship." She says. "You are still very young, aunt Qin. I wouldn''t be surprised if you said you were Qin Tian''s older sister." Said ra. In fact, his aunt was over 45 years old. But she still looks young. There''s no woman who doesn''t likepliments, and neither does his aunt. She smiled warmly as she heard ra''s words. "Besides not being as wild as I am, you look a lot like me when I was young." She says. "I just hope you really love Tian." "Certainly." ra replied while holding Qin Tian''s hand. Qin Tian: "..." "Well, now let''s talk about business. But before that, I want to first know your identity." ra didn''t look nervous when his aunt asked her identity. She casually handed her smartphone to his aunt. His aunt took ra''s smartphone, but she only nced briefly before returning it to ra. She didn''t look surprised in the slightest. She then looked at Qin Tian. "You must want to know, right?" "Mm." He nodded. "Actually I only know why they investigated you. But why it happened. That''s probably only you who knows. Okay, we''ll talk about thatter." Said his aunt. ? "It might have something to do with my reincarnation." Qin Tian said in his heart. Except for the fact that he was a reincarnator, he had not found anything strange about himself during his time on earth. Of course, that didn''t include some of the things he just did yesterday, but the problem was that they had been watching him for a long time. He wasn''t aware of how he reincarnated, but he wouldn''t be surprised if it left some traces and strange phenomena. His aunt then looked back at ra. "So can you repeat, how much money do you want to invest?" ra smiled and she then raised her fingers. "I want half of my assets to be made in Qin Tian''s name. Think of this as a wedding dowry from me to the Qin family." "..." In Asia, some brides sometimes pay the groom a dowry. It was a bit strange, but the bride who did that would gain a much higher status in the groom''s family. If the groom was an emperor, the bride would be the empress. Marriage in the sixteen heavens is like that too. Still Qin Tian felt embarrassed because the money ra gave was really too much. Ding... He suddenly received a message from Luna. "Master, your future is limitless. In the future, you will definitely be a great figure in the universe. What that woman paid is too little to be your wife. In the future, there will be many ns who pay with the whole world just so that their daughter can be your concubine." "..." Qin Tian instantly deleted the message after he read it. ... In fact, even his aunt was shocked after hearing ra''s words. "Are you sure about this? You know, when ites to money, I don''t hesitate even if I have to trick a little girl." "Of course." ra answered without hesitation. "But I want to be by Qin Tian''s side from now on." She said as she pulled Qin Tian''s hand. "Oh!" "Qin said that he would protect me." "Do you believe him?" "I''m not afraid to die as long as I''m by his side." His aunt then looked at him. She didn''t speak, but Qin Tian understood what she meant. He didn''t speak either, but he nodded. "Ha ha ha." She suddenlyughed. She then said. "I''m sure our lives after this will be a lot more interesting. I just hope we can be the biggest winners." ra looked confused after hearing her words. But she also smiled. As for Qin Tian, ??he nodded in satisfaction. He felt satisfied that now he had things he didn''t have in his past life. "Now let''s get back to business." Said his aunt as she took out a tablet from her bag. ... After his aunt and ra settled business matters, they went straight back to the vi. It was now early afternoon, and by the time they returned to the vi, Ang and Yingyue were already waiting in the living room. On the way, his aunt had told them about ra. But when they met ra, they actually had an expressionless expression on their faces. That was what Qin Tian was most worried about. However, ra responded to them with a rxed smile. In front of the two women, she didn''t look nervous at all. Fortunately at that time, Luna helped him by calling his phone. "Sorry, I have to leave for a while." Qin Tian naturally would not miss the opportunity to leave there. He left at a brisk pace. Before they could react, he was already out of the vi door. After arriving at the courtyard of the vi, he then walked to the gate of the vi. The ce he wanted to go was the guard post outside the vi area. ording to Luna, the good sent to him had arrived in the city. Since the vi area cannot be entered by outsiders, the couriers usually leave the goods they send at the guard post. Not long after, Qin Tian arrived at the gate of the vi area. The guard post is right next to the gate. However, just as he arrived there, he suddenly felt several pairs of eyes watching him from afar. "They came very quickly." Qin Tian wasn''t too surprised by the eyes watching him. They may start to realize ra''s betrayal when she transfers all the money to his aunt''s ount. After all, the money was inherited from her father and her father got the money from their family. It''s no surprise that the money is under the family''s watch. Chapter 104 - Item Has Arrived There is a row of cafes and restaurants across the road from the gate of the vi area. With a single nce, Qin Tian could instantly find the people who were observing him. Inside one of the cafes, he saw three Asian men in professional attire sitting by the window. They seem like a typical white cor job. Even their bodies look normal. They didn''t look like men who had ever trained in the military. The only thing about them that was quite attractive was their eyes that seemed very shrewd. Of course, they were probably nothing more than spies recruited by the CIA. As Qin Tian focused his hearing on where they were, he could hear what they were talking about. But they don''t talk about their work rted stuff. After thinking for a moment, Qin Tian chose to ignore them. He then went to the cafe which was next to the guard post. He nned to wait for the courier there. But after ordering a cup of coffee, he called Noah. Before sending them off, he had given each of the three brothers a smartphone. In his room he has dozens of unused smartphones. He didn''t have to buy into the store to give them a smartphone. "Hello Mr Qin." Noah answered very quickly. "How was your job today, did you manage to beat some gangsters?" He asked. "Yes, the humans here are very weak. We came to an empty building and found over a hundred gangsters in that building. We defeated them and then forced them to be our subordinates." "..." "Hmmm." Qin Tian cleared his throat. "Well, you guys did really well. Where are you now?" "We''re still here. These gangsters we''ve conquered are part of the Ax Gang. They still have a bigger boss. We''re nning to attack the Ax Gang headquarters tonight." He exined. "Is there something you want us to do, Mr Qin?" He then asked. "Yes, I want you to send ten people to cafe xxxx." Qin Tian then told him the address of the cafe. "I''ll send photos of them." He turned off the phone after that. He then used his smartphone to take photos of the three men. Even though they were very far apart, his smartphone camera was able to take very clear pictures of them. After that, he sent their photos to Noah. He no longer paid attention to them after that. He then drank the coffee he ordered while reading thements on the game forum. About fifteen minutester, ten men with vicious looks suddenly appeared on the street of the ce. They ride motorbikes with loud noises and look rampant. They then went to the cafe where the agents were. Each of them even carried a wooden stick. The agents still looked calm as the gangsters entered the cafe, but soon their expressions changed when they saw that the gangsters had actuallye to their table. The gangsters didn''t give them a chance to speak. One of them then shouted. "You haven''t paid your debts after a month and you dare to rx here, brethren, beat them up." Bang Bang bang... Soon the agents were beaten. No one dared to help them, they could only scream in pain as several wooden sticks hit their heads. The gangsters only stopped when some traffic police came to the cafe. "This is the advantage of having subordinates." Qin Tian smiled with satisfaction when he saw them. The gangsters may not be able to fight the government because they don''t have guns. But with theirrge number they can do as many things as they like. City Z is a veryrge city, and there are many gangster groups in the city. If he could subdue them all, he might be able to gain more power than the mayor. There is nothing the government can do. That is the risk of having too many residents. Every year, there will be a group of high school students who start their careers as gangsters. The agents were then taken to the hospital in an ambnce. Qin Tian started to think what he should do with the agents who came next. Did he have to send some gangsters every time they came to watch him? .... About 30 minutester, he finally saw the deliverypany''s car stop at the guard post. Seeing that, he immediately walked towards the guard post. As the courier just got out of the car, he then spoke to him. "Hey, I have an item sent from Arsenal." He says. The courier couldn''t help but be surprised, but the moment he saw Qin Tian, ??he immediately replied. "What is your name, sir?" He asked. "Qin Tian." The courier was silent for a moment before nodding. "Mm, looks like something was sent to you." The courier nodded. He then walked to the back door of the car. He opened the door and momentster, he walked back to Qin Tian. Currently, he was carrying a box that was very neatly wrapped. At first nce, it looks like a smartphone box. But right after he saw the box, he suddenly heard a voice in his mind. "Hello master, we have finally met in person." Hearing the voice, he immediately reached out to take the box. But the courier pulled the box back. "Sorry sir, we have to confirm identity first." He says. Qin Tian finally realized that he was in too much of a hurry. He then took out his ID card and handed it to the courier. After a while and his identity confirmed, only then did the courier hand the box over to him. "Hush..." Qin Tian exhaled from his mouth. After that, he then walked towards the hotel nearby. What was in his hands now was a rank one divine treasure, he naturally wouldn''t open it in the open. Even now he found it hard to believe that he was carrying a heavenly treasure. But remembering the Primordial Heavenly Needle currently in his pocket, he immediately calmed down. Chapter 105 - Inside The World-AND-Heaven Qin Tian arrived inside the hotel room momentster. At this time, Luna had started talking from inside the box. She no longer spoke via voice transmission, but spoke directly. "Master, I''m sure you will be very surprised," she said. "Mmmmm¡­" The impatient Qin Tian chose to destroy the box head-on with his spiritual energy. Whooss... The box dispersed into tiny shards as soon as Qin Tian released his spiritual energy. His spiritual energy could easily destroy the box, but what was inside the box would not be destroyed even if the entire world were to be destroyed. Immediately he saw what was in the box. The thing didn''t fall into his palm, instead, it was floating in midair. It looked like ss and had the shape of a smartphone, but it was as thin as paper. When he saw that thing, Qin Tian couldn''t help but feel astonished. "Only this?" He said in a confused tone. He was full of anticipation, but it turned out to only have the shape of a shard of ss. Of course, he knew that it was just the form. He had seen too many artifacts with strange shapes. "Don''t look at things from the outside, master." He heard Luna''s voice from the thing. And as soon as he heard Luna''s voice, he suddenly felt that it was connected to his soul. The moment that happened, he could feel an independent space within the thing. Moreover, he sensed the auras of the five spirits in the independent space. Without thinking, he immediately entered the space. In an instant, he appeared in a space surrounded by mirrors. What caught his attention were the five figures currently standing in front of him. Two of them were men and the rest were women. They all still look young. Of the two men, one is a white man and the other is an asian man. Both of them have very handsome faces. As for the three women, one of them was a blonde-haired western woman, and the remaining two were Asian women who were twins. And all three of them look very beautiful. He guessed the blonde woman was Luna. "Greetings master." The five people immediately greeted him as soon as he appeared. Luna then stepped forward. "Finally we can meet face to face, master." She says. She then introduced the other four people. The western man was called David and the eastern man was called Yuan. As for the two women. One of them was called Xue and the other was called Yue. They all had only one name without a surname. "Hello." Qin Tian also greeted them after hearing their names. Apart from the cheerful looking Luna, the rest seemed to be the type who didn''t like to talk. David showed a cold expression while Yuan looked very quiet. Xue and Yue were even worse off. They didn''t show any expression as if they were robots. Now Qin Tian was not surprised that it was Luna who ended up being his assistant. Luna then spoke. "Sorry master, but they have to get back to work. The game must be watched at all times." Qin Tian didn''t know how they worked, so he nodded. He also wanted to see how they they worked. After he nodded, they then walked in different directions. Their goal is the mirrors. When they arrived in front of the mirrors, they then stepped into the mirrors. Soon after that they disappeared. "This artifact is veryplicated, master. Their job is to help this artifact manage the game." Luna spoke again. "Even though you are now the master of this artifact, you have no control over it yet. What you currently have is the authority to give us orders. Of course, there are limits to the orders you can give us." Luna then walked over to one of the mirrors. As soon as she touched the mirror, the scene in the mirror suddenly changed, and in an instant, thendscape of and appeared in the mirror. When Luna once again touched the mirror, thendscape of thend changed to anotherndscape ofnd. Qin Tian knew that it was thends of the sixteen heavens. "Hehehe. Unfortunately for now you can''t keep an eye on any more than this." She then moved to the mirror next to it. As soon as she touched the mirror, the scene inside the mirror also changed. But this time what appeared was a row of names. "This is a list of ounts in that game." Sbe said with a smile. "Here you can see a list of nicknames who have purchased items. There are seventeen people who have purchased Heavenly Bodies, and there are more people who have purchased the Emperor''s Scriptures." "Seventeen!" Qin Tian didn''t know what to say after hearing that. It was even more than the number of heavens in the sixteen heavens. "For now you can only see their nickname and their general location, but when your authority is greater you can see more of their information." After that, she then walked to the mirror at the end of the space. And Qin Tian followed behind her. The mirror is a little different in that it doesn''t reflect any image. "Everything in this space is things rted to the game Sixteen Heaven. Now I will show you the real thing of this artifact." Once she arrived in front of the mirror, she then snapped her fingers at the mirror. But what happened next was that the mirror suddenly disappeared. And behind that mirror, Qin Tian saw an empty space that seemed like it had no end. "Let''s go in," said Luna. "Don''t worry, you''ll be fine even if you''re still at the Spiritual Apprentice realm." She then stepped into the empty space. Qin Tian didn''t think much, he immediately followed Luna. He really wondered what was in that empty space. When he finally arrived at the empty space, he felt as if he was in space. "Look there, master," said Luna who was beside him. Her finger pointed to a direction in the space. Chapter 106 - Seeing The Yellow River Again After entering that empty space, the first thing Qin Tian did was to look back. He wondered what the ss space looked like from the outside. And it turned out to have a shape like an egg. The exterior is made of translucent ss. From the outside, he could see everything inside the ss egg very clearly. But that only confused him a little. He then averted his gaze as soon as he heard Luna''s voice. His gaze moved towards the direction where Luna''s finger was pointing. "This." When he finally saw what it was, he was truly taken aback. It was the same as the ss egg behind it, but it was many times bigger. What surprised him was what was inside. It was the ce where he first appeared after he entered the Sixteen Heaven game. The scenery in that ce was still the same as before. There were many souls that appeared there, and they then entered the yellow river. Of course, what caught his attention the most was the gigantic figure flying over the yellow river. As soon as he stared at the figure, the figure''s face suddenly moved towards him. It clearly felt his gaze. Immediately his sun-like eyes stared at him. Being stared at by the figure''s eyes, Qin Tian immediately shivered causing his body to sweat profusely. He felt as if he was being stared at by the most evil demon in the world. The figure then opened his mouth to speak: "heh, finally someone hase here." As he spoke, it confused the souls below. Unfortunately they couldn''t understand what was happening because the figure''s head was currently looking up. But Qin Tian who heard his voice let out more sweat. The voice of that figure sounded like it was the voice of countless evil souls. Not to mention with his current strength, even if he was a Paragon, he knew that he would still be frightened. "Who exactly are you?" He was finally able to open his mouth to ask. "Hehehe." The fortress-headed figure chuckled. Hisughter caused the souls below to shake. "A little ant like you dares to ask me." He says. His eyes lit up, emitting a terrifying red glow. Under the gaze of the figure''s eyes made Qin Tian feel as if his soul was about to leave his body. At this time, Luna suddenly snapped her fingers at the ss egg. Immediately after that the ss egg suddenly darkened so that everything inside was no longer visible from the outside. Only after that, only then did Qin Tian recover. "What a terrifying creature." He said while wiping his forehead which was full of sweat. "We also don''t know who he is, but there is no doubt that he is very, very strong," said Luna. "What if he ispared to the One-Eyed Abyss?" Qin Tian asked. "He must be much stronger than the One-Eyed Abyss!" "There are a lot of very powerful creatures out there." Qin Tian sighed. "Perhaps the saying is true, even the Heavenly Emperor is just a starting point." "He is probably the only person who knows the origin of this artifact." "Mm," Qin Tian nodded. "If you want to know the origin of this artifact, you can only ask him. But you have to be stronger than him first." ... Apart from the two ss eggs, there were no other ss eggs in the empty space. ording to Luna, a new ss egg will appear in the empty space once World-AND-Heaven is connected to the new world. But there was one ce that caught Qin Tian''s attention there. It was in the middle of that empty space. What was different about that ce was because it was filled with lights. However, the lights there seemed to freeze. "Let''s go there, master." Qin Tian nodded. Luna then took him there. The ce was actually very far from them, but as if teleporting, they immediately arrived in front of the ce. "Time freezes!" Qin Tian said as soon as he saw the ce up close. "That''s right," answered Luna. "We don''t know what this ce is either, but time inside this ce ispletely frozen." "However, if you go into it, the time in that ce will move again, but the time in the outside world will freeze." "This." Qin Tian waspletely shocked when he heard Luna''s exnation. "Well, you can use that ce to cultivate. Even if you stay in that ce for a year, it''s just an instant in the outside world." "Is there something I have to pay for if I use this ce?" Qin Tian had cultivated in many strange ces, and most of such ces could not be used without paying a certain price. "Um," Luna nodded. "It might absorb your spiritual energy. But it still benefits you. If you cultivate outside, there may be more of your spiritual energy being wasted." "You are right." After saying that, Qin Tian directly stepped into it. As of now he had already lost up to 500 spiritual energy, he didn''t want to lose any more than that. Yesterday he didn''t lose any spiritual energy because at that time there was very little energy in his body. But now it''s different. The 30,000 spiritual energy in his body made it difficult for him to control them. If it was in the sixteen heavens, it would be much easier because there was a lot of spiritual energy there. But there is no spiritual energy on earth. But once he entered the ce, he didn''t find any difference. Even Luna who was outside was still able to move. "This entire space will not be affected," Luna quickly exined. "It will only affect the outside world." "Oh, I see!" Qin Tian nodded. But ording to his estimation, time in the outside world didn''t really stop. Only, the time in that ce became very slow. The moment he felt the spiritual energy flowing out of his body, he immediately closed his eyes to cultivate. It might take a long time, but cultivating a month or even a year was almost meaningless to him. Chapter 107 - To Aunts Room Qin Tian left the hotel not long after. Of course, only a few moments passed in the real world even though he lived inside World-AND-Heaven for quite a long time. At this moment, his cultivation had already reached the peak of spiritual apprenticeship. He had already exhausted all of his spiritual energy, and most of his spiritual energy had been absorbed by World-AND-Heaven. The best thing about it was that he didn''t have to worry about time. If he cultivated in the real world, he would waste too much time. This, however, was earth, not the Sixteen Heavens where time didn''t really matter. Moreover, cultivating in World-AND-Heaven gave him even more benefits. For example in terms of cultivation foundations, the cultivation foundations he built were far better than cultivating in the real world. With his peak Spiritual Apprentice cultivation, he felt as if he was a giant as he walked past people. "By the way Luna, what about the headquarters of the Night-Heaven Company after you guys leave there?" Qin Tian asked. Now that World-AND-Heaven was in his hands, so he couldmunicate with Luna via voice transmission. "Don''t worry, master. We''re still connected to all of thatpany''s servers. Besides, thatpany''s CEO and executives are our minions." "That is good." To be able to control one of the most influentialpanies is, of course, extraordinary. When he was going to build up power in the western world, he could do so more easily with the help of thatpany. From games, gamingpanies don''t actually make too much money. But every new game they make, they are bound to find new technology. Through these technology patents, they can earn more money. Of course, their poprity makes their influence even bigger. ... Not long after, Qin Tian finally arrived at the vi. In the living room of the vi, he saw ra sitting with Yingyue. They were chatting and they didn''t look awkward anymore. Their friendship is very deep. Problems with a man were definitely not enough for them to be enemies. But he didn''t see Ang and his aunt there. As soon as he appeared, ra waved at him, but Yingyue just stared at him with cold eyes. She then said; "Mom told you toe to her room!" "Oh." Qin Tian thought his aunt might want to talk about why the CIA was spying on him. He nced at ra briefly before walking to his aunt''s room. The door to his aunt''s room was slightly ajar, but he still knocked on the door. "Is that you, Tian. Pleasee in!" He heard his aunt''s voice from inside. After that, he immediately entered the room. Rather than being called a room, it was more suitable to be called a hall. It was almost asrge as the living room. Various luxury facilities can be found there. There is even a swimming pool at the edge of the room. The roof above the swimming pool is made of ss so that sunlight can enter. In fact, the ss roof can also be opened. Qin Tian saw that his aunt was currently swimming in that pool. She only wore a bra and panties so that her alluring figure was fully revealed. With a height of over 170 cm, she really looks like a female snake when she is swimming. In addition, there is a dragon tattoo covering her back so she looks quite wild when her back is revealed. Apart from the people in the vi, no one knew that there was a tattoo on her back. Of course, since the tattoo has been around for a long time, some men might know about it. As she once said, she was a very wild woman when she was young. Apart from her three ex-husbands, who knows how many other men have touched her. Qin Tian shook his head. Despite the bad side, his aunt does have a very high allure. In fact, even today there are still many men who chase after her. No one cares about her past. Perhaps, they would feel special if they could make her their wife. As soon as Qin Tian entered, his aunt stopped swimming. She moved to the edge of the pool and then out of the pool. After that, she went to the bathroom. A few momentster, she came out wearing a purple kimono that wrapped her entire body. Now she really looks elegant. Her mature face and hair in a bun made her look like a gentle mother. "Let''s sit first!" She said as she walked over to the guest table in the center of the room. There was a pack of cigarettes and a bottle of wine and two small cups on the table. Qin Tian followed her. After they sat down, his aunt immediately poured wine into the two cups. She then took out a cigarette. He nced at Qin Tian, ??and she then offered the cigarette case to Qin Tian. "Want to smoke!" "..." Even though he smoked a few times, he never did it in front of his aunt. "ra said you were smoking outside. Don''t you dare smoke in front of this woman?" She smiled yfully as she saw the stunned expression on his face. "Ehmmm." Qin Tian cleared his throat. "Auntie, you must stop smoking." He could only say that in the end. Inwardly he was cursing ra for not being able to keep her mouth shut. Even if his aunt found out that he was already a smoker, he still wouldn''t smoke in front of her. He never even drank alcohol in front of her. "Oh!" Her lips suddenly curved. "You''re an adult, you should stop acting like a child in front of me. I mean, you should look more manly as a man. That''s how men from the Qin family should be." "I don''t want to see you grow into a beautiful man." "..." ''Shit, do I look like a child and a beautiful man.'' Qin Tian cursed inwardly. Chapter 108 - With Clara Qin Tian wondered what his aunt''s standards were like. Of course, even if she forced him, he still wouldn''t do that. "Ehmm..." He cleared his throat once more. "Auntie, let''s talk." He had to put on a serious expression to get his aunt to stop teasing him. She still showed a yful smile, but seeing that he didn''t move, she finally nodded. "Okay." His aunt finally stopped joking. She picked up one of the small cups on the table and then drank the wine in the cup in one gulp. After that, she lit the cigarette in her hand, only then did she look at him again. She then said; "You must be a special man, right, Tian?" "Even when you were born..." ... About an hourter, he left his aunt''s room. His expression was a little strange. He then surveyed the living room after leaving his aunt''s room, but ra and Yingyue who were previously sitting at the guest table were no longer there. He shook his head. After that, he then went up the stairs to the second floor. As he passed Yingyue''s room, he saw that the door to the room was slightly ajar. He then improved his hearing ability, and he heard ra''s voice from inside the room. With his current strength, he could hear all sounds within a few hundred meters of him very clearly. But he prefers to shut off his spiritual senses. The problem is on earth. Here, no one could create a barrier while they were talking. He, of course, had no interest in hearing people talk, which was why he did that. Qin Tian didn''t stop there, he went straight to his room. But just moments after he entered his room, someone suddenly opened the door of his room. That''s ra. The woman smiled faintly as she walked towards him. He was currently sitting on the bed and ra immediately sat down beside him. As soon as she sat down beside her, her arms then wrapped around his neck. Qin Tian was of course not silent, he responded by hugging her waist. "How?" He asked. "Mm, Ang is clearly not happy with my presence. And Yingyue, although she seems to ept me, but I think she still doesn''tpletely ept me." She answered. Qin Tian didn''t know what to say. "By the way, your aunt told me to stay in the next room." Her mouth was pouting as she said that. Yingyue''s room was to the left of his room, and to the right of his room was another room. "You cane to my room any time you want!" Qin Tian replied. "Of course, now that you are my husband, we should naturally sleep in the same room." "..." After not speaking for a while, their mouths then moved towards each other. No matter how well Qin Tian''s control was, there was no way he could hold back when there was a beautiful woman in his arms. But they just kissed. ra had just lost her virginity, and she still felt a slight pain in her body. After ten minutes of wet kissing, ra''s face was already red. Her hands couldn''t stop touching his body. He had to stop her and calm her down. "The taste is so beautiful! I want more, Qin please," she said with a drunken expression. In fact not only her, but him too. He could have used his spiritual energy to restore ra''s body, but originally he wanted to let things go naturally. But now. He finally chose to forget the idea. He then infused his spiritual energy into ra''s body. He had only put a little spiritual energy into her body so she didn''t notice it, but it managed to make her even more excited. "Qin, please press me!" She said in a passionate voice. Without a second thought, Qin Tian immediately pulled her body into the middle of the bed. After arriving in the middle of the bed, they helped each other undress each other. Their bodies immediately became entangled after that. ra''s moans then echoed through the room. Perhaps she was stimted by Shui Yingyue''s presence in the next room so she groaned even louder. Of course, her voice would not be heard outside the room. Not to mention the fact that Qin Tian enveloped the entire room with his spiritual energy, just the soundproofing of the room was enough to suppress her voice. About 30 minutester, they finally stopped. ra looked at him with loving eyes. She then said; "You really are like a dragon. You know, some of the girls in that school have been bragging just because their guy canst up to ten minutes." "I canst longer if you can endure it." Qin Tian replied with a confident expression. "I''d pass out if you did that. Do you know how many times I''ve been out?" She then looked down at her lower body as she said that. At this moment, the ce was full of liquid flowing out. "What if I get pregnant?" She asked. "Then you will be a young mama." "..." They then went to the bathroom and soaked in the hot water while hugging. Looking in the mirror in the bathroom, Qin Tian smiled wryly. At this moment their bodies were full of kiss marks. Of course, that''s not a problem. With today''s soap, it is very easy to remove kiss marks from the body. After tasting the taste of the fruit of love, only then did he realize how bad it felt to be a virgin. "By the way Qin, your aunt told me already!" "Mm? What?" "That you are the Jian who has purchased the Primordial God Body." "Yes." Qin Tian instantly nodded upon hearing his words. There''s no point in keeping it hidden. From now on ra would live in that vi. If they were to hide it, it would only make it difficult for them to speak when they were about to talk about the Sixteen Heaven game. "I''m sure you bought that game item too?" "Yes." ra nodded. "Someone who spent $250 million got me provoked." "So I ended up buying the Heavenly Buddha Body." "Heavenly Buddha Body?" Qin Tian looked at ra with an astonished expression. He didn''t know much about the Heavenly Buddha Body because it had never appeared in the sixteen heavens. But since it bears the name Buddha, it is definitely the best body for those who wish to walk the path of Buddha. "Why did you buy that body?" He then asked. On the bed, she was like a lioness. He couldn''t imagine what ra would be like if she became a Buddha in the future. "Ehmmm... Ehmmm..." ra cleared her throat. "Is there something wrong with that? I once thought about bing a nun, that''s why I chose to buy the body." "Hey, all nuns are virgins. You''re going to be a heretic." "Isn''t that great, I''m really looking forward to the time we make love in my temple." She answered with a flirtatious smile. "Aren''t you worried about being punished by the gods?" "It doesn''t matter, it''s just a temple after all, not a church." "..." Qin Tian shook his head. He didn''t know what to say. "By the way, where were you reincarnated!" "Heaven of Nirvana. In the Barren Territory." Qin Tian was not too surprised to hear her answer. Although the Land of Emperors was the strongest Territory in the Nirvana Heaven, the most famous was the Barren Territory in the south. It was because in that Territory there was a sect called the Buddhist Path Sect. It was of course not an ordinary and simple sect. They were one of the six sects that had four Emperors. And it could be said to be the strongest sect in the Nirvana Heaven. Throughout history, they had very rarely been involved in upheavals in the sixteen heavens. But when they showed themselves, they always won the battle for Heaven''s Will. Moreover, although they rarely show themselves, their sect is always open to people. Whether it was people who wanted to learn the Buddhist way or even people who just wanted to ridicule them, they were allowed to enter their sect. "They say that you also reincarnated in the Nirvana Heaven, is that true?" ra asked. "Yes, I''m currently in the Dead Sea Region," Qin Tian nodded. "When will we meet?'' "Soon, of course! Right now I''m still not strong enough to go across territory. But I need to remind you, you must also increase your strength quickly." "Of course. You know, with that body, cultivating is actually really easy. To this day I''m still confused as to why people say cultivation is difficult." "Hahahaha, of course it''s really hard." Qin Tian could only chuckle when he heard her words. After cleaning their bodies, they then returned to the bed. It was stillte in the afternoon and because they were so exhausted, they finally chose to sleep. Having such a beautiful woman in his arms made Qin Tian fall asleep very quickly. And they woke up again when they heard the sound of bells echoing in the vi. ra, who just lived in the vi, wondered with a confused expression. "It''s dinner time," Qin Tian exined. "Get dressed! We can''t miss dinner." Chapter 109 - Saint Mings Tomb They put on their clothes very quickly. After that, they immediately left the room. And of course, just as they came out of the room, Shui Yingyue also came out of her room. She looked at them but she didn''t seem surprised. But she didn''t wait for them to arrive in front of her room, after staring at them for a while, she immediately left by herself. Qin Tian and ra looked at each other with a wry smile. After that, ra then ran to chase her. "Yingyue, wait for me." She shouted in a low voice. Shui Yingyue slowed her footsteps slightly so ra could catch up with her. They might have started talking, but Qin Tian didn''t hear what they were saying with his closed spiritual senses. He even deliberately reduced his hearing ability because he didn''t want to hear the two women talking. They arrived at the dining table not long after. His aunt and Ang were already there when they arrived. When Ang saw ra, she did not hide her displeasure. But there was nothing she could do. The woman had paid a lot of money to stay in the vi. And this time there was a slight change in their sitting position. Shui Yingyue did not sit on the chair next to his, instead, she sat next to Ang. In the end, ra upied her old seat so she and Qin Tian sat side by side. But as they sat side by side, aunty suddenly stared back and forth between them. The words that came out of her mouth made the atmosphere of the dining table quiet. "Erm, from the faces of you two, I can tell that you two just made love." "...." Each of them showed a different expression. ra smiled bashfully while Qin Tian almost spat out the water he just drank. He then looked at the two women across from him and found their expressions stiffen. In his heart he said; "oh my God, why did you send me to a family that only has women." ... Sixteen heavens. Opening his eyes, Qin Tian heaved a sigh of relief. To him, life on earth might give him more pressurepared to the sixteen heavens. "I am indeed more suited to the cultivation world," he said. "No wonder some idiots in novels who fail on earth will be protagonists in the cultivation world. The standard of intelligence in the cultivation world is too far beneath the earth. That''s because they use their muscles more than their brains." Qin Tian shook his head. He then stood up. At this moment, he could feel many auras outside the ship. Ding. A message suddenly came in. It''s from ra. Her nickname is Thorny_Roses. He wasn''t sure why she used that name as her nickname. ... After a while of chatting with ra, he then came out of the room where he was. The ship he was on was veryrge and it was carrying a lot of people from the provincial capital. When he went to the deck of the ship, he found quite a number of people gathered there. It had been more than fifteen days since the ship left the provincial capital and it was already close to the location of the Saint Ming tomb. Now the ship was flying low and there were many other ships in the vicinity. Most of the ships had sect or n emblems on their hulls. Moreover, he could sense at least one Spiritual Lord in each of those ships. Of course, they could only be considered a small faction in the province. Only a faction led by a Sovereign could be considered a major faction. Qin Tian didn''t pay much attention to them. He then looked ahead. Far ahead, he could feel the remnants of the Saint''s aura. The tomb has been around for a long time but the door to the tomb was locked tight until now. And none of them were strong enough to break the door of the tomb. Several people who tried to destroy the door of the tomb in the end received a bacsh from the tomb. Perhaps if a few peak Sovereign experts joined forces, they might be able to destroy that tomb door. But for no apparent reason, there was no way the Sovereigns would cooperate. After all, waiting a month or even one was almost meaningless to them. They would rather wait patiently than pay the price to destroy the door of the tomb. In the end the only thing people could do was wait for the door to the tomb to open by itself. For some experienced experts exploring tombs, they could estimate the time the tomb door would open. And they estimate that it will open in about two months from now. But Qin Tian didn''t want to wait any longer. And he also didn''t really care even if he had to pay some price to destroy that tomb door. Not long after, the shipnded on a mountain. There were many mountains around the mountain, and in the middle of those mountains was a veryrge crater. In the middle of the crater there is a dark abyss that looks very deep. But the abyss was currently covered by a golden colored spiritual energy that looked like the sun. That abyss was the entrance to Saint Ming''s tomb, and that golden-colored spiritual energy was a barrier that blocked people up until now. After arriving there, Qin Tian then spread his spiritual sense to observe the people there. With his current strength, his spiritual sense was able to cover dozens of mountains around the crater. After confirming that there was not a single Sovereign there, only then did he retract his spiritual sense. Releasing his spiritual sensepletely also drained a lot of his spiritual energy. "What do you think, Luna? Can I break the barrier?" He then asked Luna. "Your strength may still be insufficient, but I believe you can break the barrier if you strike with those two arrows." The two arrows she was referring to were of course the two arrows he had obtained when he broke through to the Spiritual Master''s second and third stages. "Well, if the strength of the two arrows is also not enough, I can still add the sword given by Luo Shen." After saying that, he then jumped into the air before flying into the sky. He flew very fast and not a single person noticed his movements. Even the people on the same ship as him didn''t notice that someone had just jumped. Chapter 110 - Attacking The Tomb Whooss... 1 kilometer 10 100 200 1000 Qin Tian continued to fly high into the sky. Even if someone had previously noticed his existence, there was no way they would be able to see him now. Now he was at a height that only Sovereigns could reach. He didn''t want to be noticed, so he chose a very high ce. People might see his attack, but they wouldn''t be able to see his figure. After he stopped, he then took out the bow and two ck arrows. He looked down, his gaze locked on the energy barrier covering the abyss. "And how strong I am now, that''s also what I want to know!" After saying that, he then ced one of the arrows between his lips and he then attached the arrow in his hand to the bow. Boom... His body then erupted with an unimaginable aura as countless bolts of lightning surged from within his body. Now unlike before, he currently managed to release the five colors of his lightning bolts. They consist of red, yellow, blue, green, purple colors. In an instant, they immediately covered the sky above him. Moreover, they also began to condense to form ten lotus flowers. When he fought Du Fang, he was barely able to form a single lotus flower, but now he can easily form ten of them. And now he still hasn''t used the power of his two divine symbols. Rumble... Rumble... Rumble... The sky immediately rumbled after the ten lightning lotuses appeared. The people below were immediately startled by the rumbling sound in the sky. They came suddenly and when they looked up, they found the sky above them was already covered by a sea of ??five-colored lightning. "Who is that?" People started to wonder. Of course, no one thought that it was a natural phenomenon. "It''s too high, even I can''t see it." A Spiritual Lord spoke. "It must be from a Sovereign, and it is a very powerful Sovereign." "Does that person want to attack this tomb? Is he crazy? But I''ve never heard of a Sovereign with such power." "But that person''s strength must be very strong, let''s stay away first, the effects of his attack might kill us." People quickly understood. They immediately retreated from there. The ships that were atop the mountains surrounding the crater quickly flew backwards. With the help of the Spiritual Lords, it would only take a few breaths of time before the mountains became empty. Boom... The sky suddenly exploded once again right after they left. And the explosion this time was really so powerful that several small mountains copsed instantly. As they gazed up at the sky, they found the sea of ??lightning to be getting bigger and bigger. And they also saw purple and ck light shining like the sun and the moon. Qin Tian who was within the sea of ??lightning felt his power surge drastically as soon as he released the power of his nine divine symbols. The two divine symbols that had already opened flowed boundless power into his body. After that, there were ten more lightning lotuses that appeared behind him. There were now twenty lightning lotuses and each of them released countless lightning bolts. Silver light then emanated from his bow as soon as he pulled the bowstring. The ck arrow also emitted a dark ck light. "Hmph." Qin Tian snorted. Right after that, all the lightning bolts and lightning lotus in the vicinity then moved towards the arrow. They melted and they then flowed into the arrow so that the ck arrow began to change into various colors. Shua... He released the bowstring he was drawing as soon as all the lightning around him was absorbed by the arrow. Whooss... The arrow shot downwards at an unimaginable speed. It even prated the space it passed through. The people below could barely even see the arrow. The only thing they could see was a tiny light descending from the sky at an unimaginable speed. The arrow only took an instant to reach the abyss. Bang... A loud bang resounded as the arrow hit the energy barrier covering the abyss. The shockwave resulting from their collision caused the mountains surrounding the crater to be flung far away. Crack... Crack... Crack... People heard a cracking sound from inside the crater and it caused them to breathe in cold air. Many had tried to attack the energy barrier, but not to mention destroying it, their attacks couldn''t even shake it. But the small arrow easily caused it to crack. Those Spiritual Lords knew that if it was those who were struck by that arrow, they would have no other way but death. But Qin Tian who was far above the sky felt very dissatisfied. It was true that the arrow had caused a crack in the energy shield, but such a crack was far from enough to destroy the energy barrier. Seeing that, he immediately took the arrow in his mouth and then put it on the bow. He drew the bow once again. After that. Rumble... Rumble... The sky rumbled once more as a sea of ??lightning appeared once again in the sky. Previously he had already unleashed the strongest power he could unleash, but this time he was pushing himself even further. "Huh, I hope this works," he said with a low sigh. He then let go of the bowstring he was drawing. Shua... The arrow immediately shot down. It''s even faster than before. But the arrow this time didn''tnd on the energy shield, instead, itnded right on the tail of the first arrow. Qin Tian knew that it would be useless if he attacked in other areas, it was better to push the first arrow so that it could prate deeper into the energy barrier. Xiu... And of course, the arrow was immediately pushed further into the energy barrier. And that caused the cracks in the energy barrier to be more and more numerous. The crack had even formed a cobweb. But it''s still not destroyed! "Looks like I have to attack with this sword!" Qin Tian could only shake his head. Immediately after that the bow in his hand disappeared, and an instantter, a golden colored sword appeared in his hand. .... Chapter 111 - Entering The Tomb Whooss... The sword emitted a golden light that lit up the sky. Even the sunlight became dim under that sword light. Qin Tian immediately lunged downwards after that. The people below felt as if the sun had suddenly appeared above their heads and it was now moving down towards them. Unfortunately they couldn''t see Qin Tian because their eyes couldn''t see through the light. Qin Tian only took two breaths of time before he arrived in front of that energy shield. The moment he arrived in front of the energy shield, he directly shed the sword at the energy shield. Rumble... Space rumbled as the sword moved. Even the air was frozen. If a Spiritual Lord were to stand in front of Qin Tian at this time, he wouldn''t even be able to move his body. Bang... As soon as the sword hit the cracked energy shield, the energy shield was immediately torn apart. The cracks also got bigger. Of course, that''s far from enough. Qin Tian then drew back the sword before shing it once more in another area. One sh. Two shes. He continued to sh the sword and every sh he made caused the energy barrier to begin to crumble. "Sess!" Qin Tian said. "Oh, this is terrible!" He suddenly had a bad feeling after that. Without much thought, he immediately took two arrows there. After that, a pair of fiery-red wings then appeared on his back. It was the Vermilion Wings which was an imperial technique created by the me Emperor. Now he can show the true shape of the wing. Even though those wings had yet to emit an imperial aura, their power was still far beyond any other technique. Shua... He disappeared from there as soon as the two wings pped. He then appeared hundreds of kilometers away. Boom... An extremely powerful explosion suddenly erupted from the abyss. ck smoke shot up into the sky, causing the originally bright sky to darken. But it didn''t cause people to panic, instead, their eyes shone brightly when they saw the ck smoke. "Sess! That person managed to destroy the door of the tomb." People started talking. "That''s our luck. There are still many people who haven''te yet, we can clear all the treasures in this tomb before more expertse." "But what about that person?" "Don''t worry, with his strength, there should be only a few things in this tomb that are of use to him." "That''s true. But I suggest we wait a little longer. After all, there''s no way the others will be able toe to this ce in such a short time." Of course, many of them searched for Qin Tian''s whereabouts, but unfortunately none of them could find him. In reality, he was currently far behind them. The previous explosion was not only an explosion, but also a counterattack from the tomb. He could ignore the explosion, but the counterattack from the tomb was really dangerous for him. Therefore, he used his remaining strength for the Vermilion Wings so that he could go far in an instant. And now he was leaning against a tree trunk with a tired body. At the same time, he was also absorbing the surrounding spiritual energy to recover his energy. Even though he had a few pills, he wasn''t in a state where he needed to recover his energy immediately. From there, he could still keep an eye on the area around the crater. Although some people were worried about his whereabouts, but some impatient people had already started to enter the abyss even before the smokeing out of the abyss dissipated. At first there were only a few people, but only a few momentster there were already many people entering the abyss. It was unknown if there was any danger within the abyss, but mere danger could not stop people''s greed. "Hmph, those ignorant people," Luna snorted in annoyance. But Qin Tian didn''t care. He had entered many such tombs in his past life, and not a single one of them was without danger. Even the most benevolent experts would surely leave many traps in their tombs. And the most greedy people are undoubtedly the best cannon fodder. "By the way Luna, how are the other yers'' strength for now?" He asked. "Mhmhnmm," she sounded like she was taken aback when she heard his question. "Is there something wrong?" Qin Tian asked once again. His strength increased very quickly. It was many times faster than in his past life. Now he was a bit curious how the other yers were doing. "No, master. Apart from you and the people who have purchased items, oh, and the few who were lucky enough to be reincarnated with strong backgrounds, most of the current yers are very weak." "Even many yers ended up being killed." "Do you think that''s unfair?" Luna asked. "No, but you know, pay-to-win games have always been hated!" Qin Tian said. "Hahaha, indeed! But in reality, we were the ones who made the rules. World-AND-Heaven provided those items and ordered us to look for qualified people to get them. And we then made the rules." "..." "So you guys were that made me pay 250 million dors?" "For us this is the fairest rule. As you know, money is the foundation of human beings on earth. And those who are willing to take the risk of spending their money on those items are most deserving of them." "We don''t want some random person toter be a dragon through this game." "We want a clear reason why that person became a dragon. Like you, it''s because you know a secret, and your aunt, it''s because of her courage in taking risks." "Oh, so you guys don''t want to be like in those novels. Hehehehe." Qin Tian chuckled. "Yes." "Even with that, there are still many rich people who don''t dare to bet." "What about those people?" What he meant of course were the followers of the One-Eyed Abyss. "Oh, since this game was announced, we temporarily added a seal so that the One-Eyed Abyss can''tmunicate with its minions. So they don''t know anything about this game either." "And most of them are too stingy to spend money on things that don''t benefit them." "They''re actually not very smart, they cane to power just because of his help." "Oh, I feel calmer if they don''t know anything about this game!" Qin Tian chuckled. "Well, we''ve never been fair to our enemies." ... After a while, he then flew into the crater where the abyss was. Most people had already entered the abyss by the time he got there, but there were still many people waiting around the abyss. Some of them might still contact their sects. Of course, none of them knew that it was he who had destroyed the energy barrier that covered the abyss. After observing them for a while, he then walked towards the abyss. He stopped again as soon as he came to the side of the ravine. He stared at the abyss for a while and then closed his eyes as if he was meditating. After a minuteter, he opened his eyes again. "Found it," he said in a low voice. There might be many treasures and cultivation resources in the tomb, but he was only interested in the thing that contained the emperor''s aura in the tomb. He then jumped into the abyss. Whooss... His body immediately fell down. The chasm got wider as he went further down, but at the bottom of the abyss it wasn''t really that dark. There were many candles along the walls of the abyss. Not long after, he finallynded on the ground. Each tomb is always different, it depends on how the owner of the tomb made his tomb. There, Qin Tian saw a lot of people and they were fighting against the beasts. The beasts weren''t very strong, but their numbers were really quite a lot. Many people ended up being surrounded by the beasts. He also saw many corpses. The bodies were clearly from the people who entered first. Once he got there, there were already several beasts charging towards him. But he ignored them. With one step, he could move to a ce so far away that the beasts couldn''t do anything to him. There are many tunnels that go to underground there. Each tunnel was guarded by extremely powerful beasts. Even the weakest of them had strength on par with a Spiritual Master. Of course, in front of the Spiritual Lords, they couldn''t do anything either. But every Spiritual Lord would destroy the tunnels they entered so that people could not follow them. They only brought their sect disciples. Qin Tian then went to one of the tunnels there. But the tunnel he went to was slightly different from the other tunnels because the beasts guarding the tunnel had the cultivation of the Spiritual Lord Realm. Chapter 112 - Saint Ming Even though the beast''s strength might only be on par with a Spiritual Lord''s first stage, still many Spiritual Lords chose to avoid it. No one knows what''s in the tunnel. Although the tunnels guarded by more powerful beasts may have more treasures hidden within, the dangers that lie within there are definitely more. Some people believed that they were routes reserved for Sovereigns. Qin Tian had already found the whereabouts of the object, but he was not sure of the route to the location of the object. But since it was the most precious treasure in the tomb, it must also be in the most dangerous location. Roar... The beast guarding the tunnel roared at him as he approached it. The roar of the beast was so loud that it shook the ce. The shocked people then turned their gazes towards him. "Who is he?" They wonder. Because he covered his head with the hood of his robe, so no one could see his face. If his face were to be revealed, some of the people there would definitely recognize him as some of them were from the provincial capital and had witnessed thepetition in the Dragon Pce. But even though they didn''t know who he was now, his actions made them choose to divide their attention to pay attention to him. It was clearly an act that was detrimental to them as there were currently many beasts attacking them. However, they were quickly taken aback. A golden colored sword suddenly appeared in his hand, and he casually shed the sword at the beast. There was nothing to link the sword to the previous golden light because it didn''t emit any aura. Moreover, no one knew that the golden light earlier came from a sword. But, Xiu... The sword didn''t even hit the beast''s body, but a sh from the sword caused the beast''s body to instantly split in two. Qin Tian did not wait for their reaction. After splitting the beast''s body, he immediately jumped into the tunnel guarded by the beast. Like the others, he also smashed the tunnel door as soon as he entered it. Brukk.... People reacted immediately when they saw the copsed tunnel. "Oh, he must be a Sovereign." "Sovereign? Have the Sovereigns arrived yet?" "No," someone suddenly thought of the attack that shattered the energy barrier a while ago. "He, he might be that person." That person''s words immediately shocked the crowd. A Spiritual Lord then said; "Maybe. But even though I can''t see his face, I can feel that he''s very young." ... The tunnel was not very deep. After a while, Qin Tian arrived at a crypt. There he found over 50 beasts and three of them even had Sovereign realm cultivation. He had expected that there would be some kind of test behind the tunnel, but the existence of three Sovereign stage beasts was still quite a shock to him. After all, there were several such tunnels, and if each of them had three Sovereign stage beasts, then that Saint Ming was truly extremely rich. The beasts in the tomb weren''t actually real living beings, they were created from spiritual energy, but making so many obviously required a lot of resources. Qin Tian wondered if there was anything good in the tomb other than the thing he was looking for. Roar... Roar... Roar... The beasts immediately charged towards him right after he appeared there. Luckily now his spiritual energy was fully recovered, otherwise, even he couldn''t face so many of them. Whooss... He shed the golden sword in his hand. Golden light shone from the sword, forming an enormous sword shadow. It instantly cut into the bodies of the beasts that tried to attack him. After that, he released his nine divine symbols. As his strength surged, he instantly flew towards one of the Sovereign level beasts. The other beasts that tried to block his path were blown away by the gusts of wind caused by his flight. That Sovereign level beast immediately charged forward the moment it saw him fly towards him. It''s a fire monkey. The feathers on its body were made of mes. Even though there was a power limiting pressure in the dungeon, the fire ape''s body was still enormous. Roar... It roared at him, and it then waved its palm at him. mes shot up from its palm, and it tried to drown him. But, Whooss... Whooss... Purple and ck light shone from his body. The two lights then formed an energy shield that protected him. Not to mention touching it, the mes couldn''t even touch the energy shield. The ape realized that its fire could not touch its enemy, it then sent its huge fist at him. "Hmph," Qin Tian snorted. Seeing the ape''s fist, he also sent his fist. An enormous iron dragon shadow appeared behind him as his fist moved. It was ten times bigger than the ape. And the shadows this time were clearer than before. Roar... It roared at the ape. The dragon''s roar caused the ape''s body to tremble and it even slipped and almost fell. The ape''s fist finally fell in another direction. After roaring, the dragon also sent its fist, it followed Qin Tian''s movement. Only the dragon fist was nearly as big as the ape''s body. Bang... The fist knocked the ape to the ground. Under the blow of that dragon fist, the ape''s body instantly shattered and it died instantly. After the ape died, a ball of white light suddenly shot out from the ape''s body. The ball of light flew towards him. Qin Tian picked up the ball of light and found a scroll inside. It turned out to be a spirit level martial technique. Martial techniques acquired through challenges could be used without having to buy them, but it was only a low level spirit martial technique, he had too many such techniques in his head, so he didn''t really care. He stored the scroll into the storage ring and he then flew towards the other beasts. The death of one of their leaders did not frighten the other beasts, they continued to roar and charge towards him. He then took out his bow. He drew the bowstring without putting an arrow in the bow, but as soon as he let go of the bowstring he was drawing, dozens of silver arrows suddenly shot from the bow. Whooss... Whooss... Whooss... Each of them then flew in a different direction. They all have their own targets. Even though they were very small, but as soon as they prated the bodies of those beasts, their bodies exploded instantly. It only took one draw of the bow for him to exterminate all Spiritual Lord stage beasts. Now only two Sovereign stage beasts remained. The two remaining beasts were also apes, but they were the water ape and the wind ape. Their strength was no different from the fire ape. Qin Tian casually threw two lightning lotuses at them. The two lightning lotuses instantly engulfed them. Before the two lotuses had even disappeared, two balls of light suddenly flew out from within them. When the two lotuses disappeared, the bodies of the two apes also disappeared. Not even their ashes remained. Of course, he was able to kill them all in no time because he unleashed all his strength. With the support of two divine symbols, his current strength was already far beyond that of an ordinary peak Sovereign. Right after they died, the crypt suddenly shook. The crypt walls began to crack very quickly. From the crack in the cracked wall, Qin Tian saw sunlight entering the crypt. The ce is a bit strange. Qin Tian who was feeling impatient finally sent his fist against the cracked wall. Boom... The crypt wall copsed instantly, and behind the wall, Qin Tian saw a very wide meadow. It is an independent world. Qin Tian immediately flew over there. He looked back and found a mountain behind him. Now he realized that a while ago he was inside that mountain. After he came out, the mountain began to crumble. Around that mountain, there were other mountains that looked the same. But he saw no one there. He guessed the ce could only be entered through tunnels guarded by Sovereign stage beasts. As for the other tunnel, it might lead to a different ce. But there were a few things that caught his attention in the meadow. At the end of the meadow, he saw ten giant gates. One of the gates caught his attention because he could feel what he was looking for from within the gate. Looking at the gates, he could already guess the destination of the ce. He then flew towards the gates. As he got closer to the gate, the whole ce suddenly shook. Then light shone from the ten gates. The lights gathered and they then condensed to form a spiritual body. It was a handsome young man with a cold expression. The moment the young man appeared, his gaze immediately fell on Qin Tian. Qin Tian also looked at him, and he could feel the displeasure from the man. "Saint Ming!" He said in a low voice. The man was clearly Saint Ming but he was only a spiritual remnant. ... Chapter 113 - Leaving The Tomb Spiritual remnants or spirits of the dead are the remains of people who have died. Not to mention a Saint, even a Spiritual Master can leave a spiritual remnant before they die. Of course, the stronger one was, the longer their spiritual remnant couldst. But they were certainly not the same people as their real bodies. They were basically nothing more than existences that carried the will of their original bodies. But they were different from spirits like Luna and the others. They were real spirits whereas Luna and the others were artifact spirits. ... Qin Tian smiled faintly as soon as he saw Saint Ming''s spirit. Saint Ming at first just looked at him with cold eyes, but his smile made the man unable to contain his anger anymore. He opened his mouth and was about to speak, but Qin Tian spoke first before he could speak. "Sorry for breaking into your grave! I only want one thing from this ce. As long as you give it to me, I can leave now." He pointed towards one of the gates as he spoke. Saint Ming was clearly trying to find an heir. After the best experts in the province gathered at that ce, he would probably set up some kind ofpetition, and then pass his inheritance on to the best candidate. Of course, there will be prizes for the other candidates. Unfortunately the experts hadn''t arrived yet, but the tomb had already been burrized by someone. Saint Ming''s expression became even worse after he heard his words. He opened his mouth once again. "If you want anything from this ce, you must follow my rules." Qin Tian shook his head, "Why bother doing that. Who knows if there are experts stronger than me in this province?" Although Qin Tian''s words were very arrogant, Saint Ming did not refute his words. Even if he was just a spiritual remnant, he still had the ability to judge how extraordinary Qin Tian was. He looked a little hesitant before speaking; "How about you be my disciple, I will give everything in this tomb to you." "Ha ha ha ha." Qin Tian immediatelyughed upon hearing his words. He looked at Saint Ming with a strange smile. On earth, he almost lost his mentality as an Emperor candidate, but after returning to the sixteen heavens, not only did his mentality return, it even improved drastically. He almost thought of himself as the Emperor. For a dead Saint, he didn''t think too much. He didn''t speak, he just continued to stare at Saint Ming. The man clearly realized how funny his words were, so he too fell silent. After some time, he spoke again; "How about this, you help me get revenge, and I will give it to you." "Oh!" Qin Tian looked at him with strange eyes. He waited for him to exin. But he was indeed young, there was no way he would die unless he was killed. He probably managed to escape at the critical moment so he managed to build the tomb. "I want you to kill the Shark God''s grandson." "Shark God?" Qin Tian was slightly surprised. There was a reason why the continent was called the Shark God Continent, it was because of the existence of the Shark God. He is an ancient god. Even though he might not be a powerful ancient god, an ancient god was still an ancient god. And that person had even be an ancient god in his past life. Of course, even though Saint Ming called him the Shark God''s grandson, that didn''t mean he was really the Shark God''s grandson. At most, he was only his direct descendant. But to be called a grandson, he must be a descendant that the Shark God really likes. Killing him would definitely arouse his anger. "I can ept it," Qin Tian replied. "But just that thing is still not enough." He then looked towards another gate. From the gate, he could sense enormous spiritual energy. He then spread his spiritual sense. Although he might not be able to destroy the gate, his spiritual sense could easily prate it. Immediately he saw what was inside the gate. There is a fruit the size of a basketball. The fruit was green and it was full of thorns. "Spiritual durian!" Qin Tian said in his heart. On earth, Durian has the title of king of fruits. The title of the fruit is not just nonsense. Just the smell of the fruit was enough to make different reactions on people''s faces. And even in the sixteen heavens, it is one of the most sought after fruits. As for the spiritual versions of Durian fruits, they were as rare as Paragons. Qin Tian''s gaze at the gate took Saint Ming by surprise, and the words that came out of his mouth afterwards made his expression turn ugly once again. "I want the thing inside the gate," said Qin Tian, ??pointing at the gate. "No, it''s for my discipleter," Saint Ming immediately replied. "Hehehehe. Even if you ept a disciple, he won''t necessarily be able to avenge you. We don''t even know if he has the courage to do that." Qin Tian smiled mockingly. "You should feel lucky that I visited your tomb." Saint Ming: "...." "Hmph," he suddenly snorted. "Is it so easy to kill the grandson of an ancient god. Maybe you''re afraid too," he said. But even though his words sounded sarcastic, Qin Tian could feel the turmoil in his emotions. However, he is dead. His desire for revenge was definitely greater than his desire to find an heir. "When I be emperorter, I can even kill that ancient god," he replied. "Being emperor, are you kidding me?" "Do I look like I''m joking?" While saying that, he released his nine divine symbols. The aura that erupted from his body caused the mountains in that ce to tremble. Saint Ming''s expression instantly turned serious the moment he saw him. Qin Tian could even feel jealousy from him. "Would you believe me if I said I''ve only been cultivating for a month?" "I do not believe that!" But he narrowed his eyes as he said that. "Hehehehe. Wouldn''t it be a huge honor if a dead Saint like yourself could be one of the people who helped the emperor''s growth." "In the future, when I be an Emperor, people will say that the first tomb that the emperor visited was the tomb of Saint Ming." Qin Tian smiled seductively. "You!" Saint Ming''s expression became more and more confused. But his eyes began to show a light of longing. In the sixteen heavens, there is not a person who does not want to have a rtionship with the Emperor. That is the greatest honour. Even being able to see the emperor''s face was enough to boast for a lifetime. "Are you sure you can be Emperor?" He finally asked a question that made him hesitate. "That''s for sure," Qin Tian replied with a confident expression. Don''t joke, if he still couldn''t be Emperor with all the luck he got, he would rather kill himself. Saint Ming was silent for a while before speaking again; "I might be able to give that to you, but I want you to promise to leave your aura on my tomb if you really be Emperor. And help my n too." His head was slightly lowered as he spoke. "Sure, it''s very easy," Qin Tian replied with a faint smile. Maybe Saint Ming wasn''tpletely convinced of him, but for a dead person like him, he could only bet. In his mind, even if he didn''t be an Emperor, he should be able to be a very powerful expert. .... Not long after, he came out of the tomb with a happy smile. He came early and left early. Well, even though he is currently still very weak, as a person who was once an emperor candidate, the tomb of a Saint is indeed not very challenging. It would be a shame if it took him so long to conquer the tomb. But he only left with two items. Perhaps Saint Ming would give him more if he asked for it, but doing so would only increase the Saint Ming''s imprint on him. He then spread his spiritual sense into his storage ring. At this moment there were two different lights within his storage ring. One was a green light that emitted an aura of life, and the other was a golden light that emitted a majestic aura. That green light came from the Spiritual Durian. As for the golden light, it came from a wooden branch. It was basically just an ordinary wooden branch, but since it had been touched by an Emperor, it ended up being even more majestic than a Saint weapon. Qin Tian then looked around. After that, he flew away from the tomb. He flew slowly at first, and as he got further away from the tomb, his flying speed became faster and faster. About a dayter, he stopped at a very secluded ce. He lifted a mountain and then made a ce under the mountain before putting it back down. ... Chapter 114 - Dao World Qin Tian created a very wide crypt under the mountain. Now that he had the Spiritual Durian, he would naturally directly cultivate to increase his strength once again. Shua... He then took out the fruit. As soon as the fruit appeared, a green light instantly filled the crypt. What''s even more amazing is; Countless herbs suddenly grew in that crypt. In fact, the trees on top of the mountain started growing taller ever since the fruit appeared. Qin Tian''s eyes immediately shone brightly when he saw the fruit. Actually he wasn''t sure how much his strength would increase after he ate the fruit. The spiritual durian in front of him might be the most ordinary among the spiritual durians, but even that was enough to drive Saints crazy. The fruit not only contained enormous spiritual energy, it also contained the Dao that would make the one who ate it fall into endless enlightenment. Moreover, the fruit was much easier to refinepared to the spiritual dragon fruit. If he refined the fruit, unlocking one more divine symbol was a sure thing, there was even a possibility that he would unlock two divine symbols. Qin Tian calmed himself down before sitting cross-legged. Looking at the fruit flying in front of him, he felt as if there would be a change in him if he refined the fruit. After a few minutes, he then reached out his hand to take the fruit. Without thinking, he then opened his mouth and pushed the fruit into his mouth. Durian should not be eaten directly. The real fruit of Durian is inside the skin. The skin of Durian usually contained quite coarse spiritual energy, but he didn''t care, the Primordial God Body would take care of that problem. Gulp... With a single push from his hand, the fruit directly entered his mouth and reached his stomach. In an instant, his body swelled up like a balloon. Green light then radiated from his body. But what surprised him even more was because nts had suddenly grown on his body. He had of course eaten Spiritual Durian in his past life, but that never happened. "Life!" He suddenly found himself beginning toprehend the Dao of life all by himself. "I don''t know what happened, but it''s a good thing." He then closed his eyes. Shua... Shua... Shua... His nine divine symbols leapt out from within his body. And at this moment, one of those divine symbols started to turn green. It changed very quickly, and a ck hole then appeared in the middle of it. After that, spiritual energy flowed out from within his body and they entered that ck hole. The moment that happened, Qin Tian was shocked once again because he suddenly felt a change within his spiritual world. He quickly entered his spiritual world to see what was going on. Within his spiritual realm, he saw his 31,000 spiritual sources and his spiritual core suddenly melt, after which, they were then condensed into one. "This¡­" He was immediately taken aback when he saw that. It was not a strange sight because in his past life he had also experienced it. But that only happened when he broke through to the Ancient Saint realm. The Ancient Saint Realm and Paragon Realm did not have stages because from the moment one entered those realms, spiritual energy was no longer the main foundation of their cultivation. When one bes an Ancient Saint, all the spiritual sources in their body and even their spiritual core willbine to form their own Dao world. The Dao world is like a universe. It has the sun, moon ands in it. The stronger a person was, the wider their Dao world would be. And in order to be stronger, one needed to increase their understanding of the Dao. It was said that an emperor''s Dao world would grow like a small gxy. Their Heaven''s Will became the heaven for their Dao world. To be sure, once one possessed the Dao realm, they no longer needed spiritual energy to increase their cultivation. It was because their Dao would create their own spiritual energy. They only needed spiritual energy if they wanted to replenish spiritual energy more quickly after they ran out of spiritual energy. But there was a slight difference for the nine divine symbols. Since they were essentially separate existences from the spiritual world and the Dao world, they still needed external spiritual energy to unlock them. What was happening to his spiritual world right now was that it was evolving into a Dao world. But he was still at the Spiritual Master realm, how could that be? "Is it because of the Primordial God Body?" He guessed. He still wasn''t too sure. He wondered if people who possessed Heavenly Bodies would also turn their spiritual world into a Dao world faster than others. There were no records of it because there were very few existences that possessed Heavenly Bodies and those who possessed them didn''t say much about their bodies either. "Don''t worry master, it must be a good thing for you!" Luna spoke. Qin Tian gave her the authority to observe his body, so she always knew what was going on with his cultivation. "Don''t you know about this either?" Qin Tian asked. "I am also not sure. The cultivation of the gods in the past is already too strong, they rarely talk about the lower realms." "But with it, you can cultivate more easily because all you need to do to increase your cultivation is toprehend the Dao and improve your Dao." "Mm." Qin Tian nodded. In theory, Ancient Saints could cultivate more easily because they no longer needed to umte spiritual energy. But the higher the cultivation realm the more difficult the Dao they needed toprehend. Therefore many end up stuck without being able to make a breakthrough. Qin Tian then looked at the stats. Even though his Dao world had not yet fully formed, his stats had already undergone a change. Statistics: Now that there was only that, his spiritual source had disappeared from the statistical records. Of course,pared to the Dao world, spiritual resources were almost nothing. Spiritual sources are like external objects while the Dao world is internal because everything in the Dao worldes from oneself. The spiritual energy thates from ourselves means that we can control it in a better way. Qin Tian continued to notice the changes within his spiritual world. The first thing that formed was a living. Mountains and trees appeared on the. And they all emitted a spiritual energy that made him feel extremely powerful. Normally it would take quite a long time to convert the spiritual world into a Dao world, but the changes to hims happened very quickly. Of course,pared to an Ancient Saint''s Dao world, his current Dao world was much smaller. It only has a. At the same time, the divine symbol outside his body was alreadypletely exposed. It then flew beside the other two divine symbols. The green light from the divine symbol made the crypt filled with lush trees. Qin Tian had never studied the Dao of life, but right now he had instead unlocked the divine symbol of life. Even though his cultivation did not increase, the results werepletely beyond his expectations. But even he himself still didn''t fully understand how it happened. The only thing he could think of was that the Spiritual Durian might have pushed his Primordial God Body to evolve to the next stage. And perhaps it was the vitality of the fruit that had allowed him to begin to master the Dao of life. ... Sha... He then opened his eyes, causing his body to erupt with boundless spiritual energy. That spiritual energy pushed the herbs that grew on his body and around him. Even the mountain above it was made to explode. Soon he appeared in an open area. He then flew into the air. As he looked around, he found the trees around the mountain he had destroyed had grown so tall that the mountains where they grew were covered by them. "The fighting power of the Dao of life is indeed very weak, but their vitality is truly unimaginable." That includes the rare Dao. Even many demons that came from nts couldn''t understand it. In the sixteen heavens, only fairies were talented enough toprehend the Dao of life. It was said that the spiritual energy of the Dao of life could make an old person young again. Most importantly, cultivators with the Dao of life could make agriculture a hundred times more fertile. And because of their affinity with herbs, so they can sense the existence of rare nts better. Alchemists were highly respected for their ability to make pills, but even they had to respect people with the Dao of life because they would need their help if they wanted to find rare nts. Chapter 115 - Night In The City Of Z "Since I obtained the Dao of life in this ce, then let this ce be the first ce where my Dao of life radiates its light." His divine symbol of life then jumped out of his body. It then erged and emitted a green light onto thend below. The trees that had already grown tall became taller and taller. Qin Tian didn''t hold back, he released all his spiritual energy as he released his life force. In a moment, the forest thousands of kilometers below him turned into a giant forest. Each of the trees in the forest reached the clouds in the sky. Fruits emitting a spiritual aura grew on each of the trees. By the time Qin Tian pulled back his life Divine Symbol, he was already gasping for breath. But he smiled as he looked at therge forest around him. "Whether you survive or not depends on whether I can be emperor or not." Qin Tian shook his head. His strength was far from sufficient to make his masterpiecest for a long time. But even if it was destroyed some timeter, it would be able to be restored if he became the emperor. After a while recovering his spiritual energy, he then left that ce. He went to a nearby town. From that city, he boarded a ship bound for the Split Mountain sect''s territory. It would take him a long time to return to the Split Mountain sect. Therefore, he chose to return to the real world. It was nighttime but that didn''t mean there wasn''t anything he could do. .... He didn''t use the capsule this time, he just used the usual Virtual equipment. Well, like any other couple after making love for the first time, Qin Tian and ra also felt like they always wanted to be together. Even though their consciousness entered the sixteen heavens, their bodies in the real world slept together. After he opened his eyes, ra''s beautiful body instantly entered his eyes. Right after he opened his eyes, the woman also opened her eyes. He had of course told ra he was going out. He actually wanted her to stay sleeping in the vi, but she insisted oning with him. In the end, he relented and let her follow him. Of course, he did that because he was thinking of showing her some things. There was no evidence that ra was truly loyal to him, but by showing her a few things, he would be able to tell if she was truly loyal to him. If we talk about love, he is very sure that ra really loves him. But love and loyalty are sometimes two different things. Of course, he didn''t do that because he wanted to get ra away from him. He just didn''t want his woman to carry all the burden herself. ... "Are you enjoying your adventure, Anastasia Be?" Qin Tian said as soon as ra opened her eyes. The woman removed the virtual equipment on her head before smiling sweetly at him. "It would be more fun if we could adventure together." "We may not be together there yet, but here we are always together." They smile at each other. Maybe only some time had passed in the real world, but it had already been more than a day in the sixteen heavens. It was enough to make their homesickness peak. It was impossible for a new couple like them to resist their urge to make love. Qin Tian could only use his spiritual energy to restore ra''s body to top condition. ... After getting dressed, they then left the room. They wore long jeans and ck jackets so that their figures were quite hidden under the night sky. The vi was very quiet. Apart from them, everyone else in the vi was in the sixteen heavens. They immediately left the vi. "Where are we going?" ra asked. "To seek sweat," replied Qin Tian with a mysterious smile. "Did I not make you sweat enough?" ra''s mouth became sullen. "Yes, my body is still not sweating, but you make my soul sweat." ra: "...." "You really are good at talking!" She said with curved lips. Her hands pinched his waist as she spoke. ... Qin Tian chose to use the ck Land Rover SUV for his trip tonight. Other than the brand, the car didn''t really look too eye-catching, but it was one of the strongest cars. It was as strong as Tank 100 years ago. Not to mention a mere firearm, even a grenade might not be able to damage the car. After they entered the car, he immediately started the car. The goal, of course, was where Noah and the others were. Previously he had asked their location. It was around 11 pm, but city Z was a city that never slept. Even now there are still many cars passing by on the streets. Shops along the sidewalk are also still open. Several buildings that were entertainment venues flickered with colorful lights. Who knows how many entertainment venues there are in the city. To be sure, every ce of entertainment is always full of souls looking for fun. The big city may be full of prosperity, but it is also full of sweat. Only those at the top can sleep soundly at night and live in style by day. Not long after, they arrived in front of a building that had stopped construction. For such ces, people always stay away from it. Some people may be afraid of meeting ghosts, but there are creatures scarier than ghosts in the building. At night, the gangsters would usually work to guard the entertainment venues, but tonight, members of the ax gang gathered in the building. Qin Tian did not get out of the car after he stopped the car. He remained in the driver''s seat while his eyes stared at the building. ra who was sitting in the passenger seat couldn''t help but nce back and forth between him and the building. Not long after, three young men came out of the building. They walk towards his car. ra who saw them couldn''t help but be surprised. With her intelligence, she was naturally able to understand their rtionship with Qin Tian. "Where did you find these handsome men?" She asked and nced at Qin Tian. Chapter 116 - Skinny Tigers Dream "Damn, they''re even prettier than you," she added. Qin Tian knew that she was only joking, but he really felt irritated when he heard what she said. He then reached out and pinched her slender waist until she let out a light scream. "I''m just kidding, are you that jealous?" ra said with a pouting mouth. "Yes, I''m jealous," Qin Tian replied without hiding his annoyance. "Yeah, now I know I can drive you crazy." She tossed her golden hair with a yful smile as she spoke. ... Momentster, Noah and three others arrived beside his car. He still didn''te out, he just opened his car window. The three men immediately greeted him after the car window was opened. They nced at ra for a moment before looking back at Qin Tian. "Are you guys ready?" Qin Tian asked. "Yeah, we''ll be leaving soon," Noah nodded as he replied. "That''s good. I''ll follow behind!" Qin Tian did not n to interfere. He just wanted to watch them. Of course, he would act if something unexpected happened. After chatting for a while, Noah and the others returned to the building. They left their sister to him before they left. Of course, ra didn''t notice because the current Vae was really very small. ra looked at him again but she didn''t say anything. Momentster, the sound of dozens of motorcycle exhausts echoed from within the building. Soon after that dozens of motorbikes came out of the building. Several cars followed behind them. The people riding the motorbikes looked cruel and each of them carried an iron rod in their hands. "Gangsters!" Said ra. "They are the ax gang. Now they are going to attack their boss." "Are they all your subordinates?" She asked. "Yeah, you can say that!" Qin Tian smiled as he nced at ra. "Oh, I really didn''t expect you to have an army." "This is just the beginning, very soon, all the gangsters in this city will be under me." Qin Tian said with a confident expression. He still wasn''t sure how influential the ax gang was, but even if they were influential enough, there might be quite a number of such gangs in the sprawling city of Z. After they were far enough away, he then started the car''s engine and followed them. The location they were aiming for was an entertainment venue, but tonight the entertainment venue waspletely closed. ording to Noah, the boss of the ax gang and other members are currently inside the building of the entertainment venue. Nearly half of the members had betrayed, there was no way the boss of the ax gang didn''t notice. Of course, that is a big problem. But when they arrived near the building, Qin Tian could sense that there were far more people in the building than they had expected. The boss of the ax gang might not be able to cope with nearly half of its members if they all betrayed at the same time. But as the boss of the gang, he certainly has some friends who can help him. It wouldn''t be surprising if he was also helped by the official side. ... The gangsters then parked their car in the courtyard of the building. The people in the car immediately got off. But Noah and the other two still lived in the car. So now they''re being led by a skinny guy in a cowboy hat. Although the man''s body looks smallpared to other gangsters, he looks very influential. The ambition on his face was clear. Other gangsters call him Skinny Tiger. Since he was the most influential of the gangsters, Noah and the others chose him as the temporary leader. If they managed to defeat the boss of the ax gang, he would be made the next boss. As soon as he arrived in front of the building, he lit a cigarette before shouting at the building. "Dong Zhu, quicklye out and meet this father." He was screamed. In contrast to his emaciated body, his scream was actually so loud that it sounded like a dragon roaring. The courtyard of the building was very dark, but after he shouted, severalrge lights suddenly shed around the building so that the courtyard of the building became brightly lit. Immediately after that a group of people who looked simr to them came out of the building. In the lead was a man ofrge stature. He is about 190cm tall and his body is full of muscles. He wasn''t even wearing a shirt, but his hand was carrying a veryrge axe. He was like a dragon among the people who followed him. He was obviously Dong Zhu who was summoned by Skinny Tiger. After he stopped, he looked at the skinny man with his big eyes. "Skinny Tiger, you actually dared to betray me. Have you forgotten who brought you to this city?" "How much wine have you drunk, how many beauties have you slept with. If it weren''t for my help, how could a little dog like you taste it all. You would only be a small farmer in your vige." He spoke in a loud voice. Everyone could hear the anger in his tone. Unfortunately everything he said didn''t make Skinny Tiger flinch. He smiled sarcastically before answering; "So what if it''s all true. Didn''t you always say to dream as high as the sky. Even if I fall, I will fall among the stars. If I don''t jump over you first, how can I jump into the sky." (Dream as high as the sky. If you fall, you will fall among the stars.) This is a quote from the first President of my country. ... "Insolent! Skinny Tiger, who taught you to speak big." "Do you really think that you are a tiger. Even if you are a tiger, you are just a skinny tiger, how dare you think of jumping into the sky." "Today I will definitely break your leg." Several men behind Dong Zhu shouted in anger after they heard Skinny Tiger''s words. But Dong Zhu calmed down a bit. Being able to get to where he is now, he clearly doesn''t rely solely on his body. At the very least, his brain was big enough to control his body. "Skinny Tiger, I know there must be someone behind you so you dare betray me. Now you better call that person here before it''s toote." He says. .... Chapter 117 - A Show In The Dark "Hehehehe," Skinny Tiger chuckled after he heard his former boss''s words. He smoked the cigarette in his hand before answering; "Dong Zhu, as a thank you for ever helping me, I''ll give you a suggestion. You''d better give up now." His words caused the people to be even angrier. But Dong Zhu was still calm. "Oh, is that a big guy? You know, we have strong backers too." "You don''t understand," replied Skinny Tiger, shaking his head. Only he and the people who followed him understood. How could the strong supporters mentioned by Dong Zhu bepared to those three. If it weren''t for their strength, they wouldn''t have submitted so easily either. What he said earlier was probably nothing more than gibberish to show his momentum. Even if he was ambitious, he knew that he had to limit his ambition. Qin Tian parked his car quite far from them. He could hear their conversation clearly, but ra couldn''t hear anything. But with her intelligence and experience as an agent, she should understand everything that happened. She looked at Qin Tian and asked; "how will your group beat them? I''m sure that big guy has plenty of helpers who will help him!" "You''ll find outter," Qin Tian replied. "Why do you think I''m not even afraid of the CIA?" He smiled mysteriously at ra. "Fine, I want to see how great you are." "Hehehemm." ... Not long after they spoke, a group of people once again came out of the building. They are divided into two groups and each group has the same number of all members of the ax gang. There were probably two hundred of them all. Qin Tian wasn''t sure which gang they belonged to, but he saw that one of the group''s leaders was carrying a sword while the other leader was carrying a spear. Qin Tian guessed their gang name might be sword gang and spear gang. But from the posture of the two men, he was certain they couldn''t use swords and spears. They carried sword and spear perhaps nothing more than symbolic to show their gang name. After they appeared, they immediately surrounded Skinny Tiger and the others. But Skinny Tiger and the others didn''t look scared. They looked at them with disdainful expressions. There were many surveince cameras in the ce, Qin Tian then used his spiritual energy to shut them all off. What happened next would be too absurd. But as long as there are no cameras recording, no one will know but them. If they spoke, perhaps no one would believe their words. Besides, the ce was also very quiet. It''s rare for an entertainment venue to close. If that happened, there would definitely be a big event that would happen around that ce. People were used to it so they would avoid such ces. Of course, there might be some people watching from afar. After all, there were many tall buildings around there. But Qin Tian still has a way to deal with them. Click... He snapped his fingers. Right after that, the lights in that ce and its surroundings suddenly went out so that the ce became pitch ck. The fact is, even smartphones in the area of ??the power failure also die. With his current cultivation, turning off electricity within an area of ??several hundred meters was not difficult for him. The sudden power outage took the gangsters by surprise. People who were far away couldn''t see anything anymore. Even the gangsters couldn''t see clearly. Only Qin Tian could see clearly. Bam... Bam... Bam... Three sounds of objects falling suddenly rang out in that ce. They caused the ce to shake slightly so the gangsters thought there was an earthquake. However,,, "Ahhh..." Scream after scream suddenly resounded in their midst. "What happened? Did they start fighting?" ra wondered. She looked at Qin Tian, ??but Qin Tian just smiled. After that, she suddenly took out her smartphone. There is a feature that allows one to see in the dark on a smartphone. ra was clearly trying to use that to see. But Qin Tian would not let her do that. He stretched out his hand to pull her hand away. He pulled her into hisp. "No need to care about the process, just wait for the result." He said while hugging her waist. Watching Noah and the others beat up the gangsters while hugging his women gave him an unbearable sensation. Compared to his past life, he is now much more free and enjoying life. "You bastard!" ra grumbled, but she still kept her head against his chest. "Those voices give off a nostalgic feeling," she said in a low voice. Qin Tian understood what she meant, therefore he rubbed her head. "In the future, you will definitely be able to suffer cries of pain from your enemies." ra said that she also had something she wanted to strive for. After knowing the identity and the story, Qin Tian was able to guess what it was. She probably had the same desire as her father. But how a young woman like her could change the big things in this world. ... Even though Noah and the other two were very strong, there were too many gangsters for them to fight. Even with their strength, they still needed a very long time. Some of the gangsters even managed to escape, but it didn''t matter. Once their boss was captured and surrendered, they would also have no other choice but to surrender as well. Unless they want to retire from their job. After the battle was over, Qin Tian did not immediately re-ignite the electricity in the ce. He let Noah and the others take the gangsters into the building. Only after they disappeared from there did he turn on the electricity there. No more gangsters there after that. But the ce was now aplete mess. Many iron rods were left there. But even with his spiritual sense, Qin Tian did not find a single drop of blood. Noah and the others managed their forces so well that none of the gangsters had any bleeding wounds. ra was of course still confused. Qin Tian then opened his car door. "Let''s see them!" He says. They then walked towards the building. Noah and the other two were waiting for them at the door of the building. Apart from them, Skinny Tiger and several other gangsters were also there. When they arrived, they looked at them curiously. They of course already knew that the young man was their boss''s boss. "Greetings, Mr Qin." They also greet him like Noah and the other two. "Let''s go in," said Qin Tian. "I wonder who their big boss is." Since they worked together, they were clearly affiliated in the same group. While the gangsters have power, they need jobs and money to survive. Chapter 118 - Oh Clara! The ax gang boss, spear gang boss, sword gang boss and other high-ranking gangsters are currently tied up in a special room. Among the gangsters, they were the ones who seemed to suffer the most. Their bodies were covered in bruises. Some of them even had broken bones. Skinny Tiger''s subordinates who used to be their subordinates continued to mock them. As gangsters, the thing theycked the least was morality. Seeing the bosses they used to fear bing their hostages made them feel as though the blessings of heaven had descended on their heads. But after Qin Tian and the others came, they immediately stopped talking. Everyone in the room immediately looked at Qin Tian and ra. They walked in the front, so anyone could conclude that they were the big bosses here. Zed walked to the side and took two chairs. He ced the two chairs not far from Dong Zhu and the others. Qin Tian and ra then sat on the chairs. "Please take care of them!" Qin Tian said to Noah. The man nodded before walking towards them. As he was walking, he took out an injection filled with a purple liquid. No one knew what liquid it was, but seeing the purple liquid made the gangsters feel ufortable. Skinny Tiger and the others smiled sinisterly. He then said; "Soon you will be part of us." Noah paid no heed to their reactions, he then injected the purple liquid into Dong Zhu''s body. It was only a drop of that purple liquid, but as soon as it entered Dong Zhu''s body, the big man''s body instantly turned purple. After that, "Ahhhhh..." He screamed loudly. Who knew what kind of pain could cause the big man to scream. But Skinny Tiger and the others instantly changed their expressions to one of fright. They had already tasted the taste of the purple liquid, and remembering it again made their bodies shiver. Moments after Dong Zhu screamed, Noah then took out a small bottle. The bottle contains a clear liquid that looks like in water. Noah then put a drop of the liquid into Dong Zhu''s mouth. In an instant after that, Dong Zhu''s body returned to its original state. He also stopped screaming, but he looked at Noah with a look of terror. ... "This is poison from me, and this is the antidote," Noah said as he looked at Dong Zhu and the others. "But don''t think you can get away just because you''ve got the antidote. This poison doesn''t go away just because you drink the antidote, it stays in your body. Every 24 hours, the poison will reactivate." "If you don''t drink the antidote, the poison will torture you for up to 24 hours before killing you with a gruesome death." After saying that, he then walked over to the other gangsters and injected his poison into them. "Okay, if you don''t want to be tortured and die, you have only one option which is to join us. Otherwise, no one can save you. You can try that. But I won''t give you the antidote if you guys try to betray." ... Behind, ra turned her gaze to Qin Tian. "Where did you get that poison from? Is it your handiwork?" She asked. "You will know in the future as long as you continue to be by my side." Qin Tian replied. "Hmph," she snorted. After that, she suddenly stood up from her chair and walked towards Noah. Qin Tian was a little confused. Noah also looked confused. But after that, ra suddenly took the injection and bottle in Noah''s hand. "What do you want to do?" Qin Tian asked. He had already guessed what she wanted to do. "Don''t stop me Qin," she suddenly spoke as he was about to stand up. She didn''t care about his reaction, after speaking, she directly injected the syringe into her hand. Qin Tian was of course able to stop her, but he chose silence in the end when he saw the determination on her face. In an instant, ra''s body turned purple. She dropped the injection and bottle in her hand, but to Qin Tian and the others'' surprise, the woman actually didn''t scream. She just closed her eyes as if she didn''t feel any pain. But her trembling body said otherwise. "Oh my God!" Without hesitation, Qin Tian immediately jumped at her. He knew the reason he let ra do that was because deep in his heart, he was still on guard against her. But he was truly regretful when he saw how ra had remained silent even after receiving the poison. He arrived beside ra in an instant. After that, he immediately took the bottle dropped by ra and then put the liquid in the bottle into ra''s mouth. Fortunately the antidote worked very quickly. "Why did you do that?" Qin Tian asked in an annoyed tone. "Think of it as a deterrent so I don''t betray you," ra replied expressionlessly. It seemed that the thing she had just done was just an ordinary thing. Qin Tian then looked at Noah, "do you have theplete antidote?" "Vae has it!" Noah replied. "No need," ra suddenly withdrew his hand. "Just give me the antidote that''s in the bottle." "You." Qin Tian felt even more annoyed when he heard ra''s words. "There might be some things I''d be forced to betray you. I don''t want that to happen." Qin Tian: "...." "ra, have you gone mad?" "Yeah, I''ve gone crazy. I don''t want everything I''ve been fighting for to just fall apart. I want to always be by your side." She almost screamed. She then jumped into his arms. Qin Tian did not like to be seen by many people. He finally chose to take ra to another room. After arriving in another room, hey ra on the bed and then sat down beside her. Even though the antidote could remove the poison''s effects, the after-effects of the pain would still be there. "Vae, is she okay?" He thenmunicated with Vae via voice transmission. "Don''t worry Qin, the poison won''t do any harm to the woman''s body. Do you want theplete antidote?" Qin Tian thought for a while before replying, "yes." Vae was in his hand, she then dropped the antidote on his finger. With his spiritual energy, he then silently inserted the antidote into ra''s body. He thought; even if ra really betrayed him, he could still take her to his side as long as he had the strength. But if he died from that poison, he would really lose her. "Sigh..." He sighed in relief. ra was closing her eyes, so she didn''t see his reaction. But he suddenly withdrew her hand. She obviously wanted to hug him, so Qin Tian just let his body be pulled by ber. She then hugged his body. "Qin," she suddenly spoke. "Mm." "Aren''t you worried that this is also part of my n to earn your affection." "...* "If you really did that, then I can only congratte you on having seeded." "Hehehe..." Chapter 119 - Meet Long Pang Again In the end, Qin Tian and ra fell asleep until morning. Qin Tian still felt like sleeping, but he woke up immediately when he realized Noah and the others were still waiting in the next room. Noah and his two brothers are fine, but the gangsters have to keep their eyes from falling asleep. As Noah and his two brothers continued to stand, Skinny Tiger and the others had no other choice but to continue to stand as well. Dong Zhu and the others looked better because they were tied to chairs so they could sit down. ra had also woken up from her sleep, but she kept her eyes closed and hugged him. She looked like she didn''t want to let go. "Come on girl, they are waiting for us," Qin Tian said while stroking her hair. "What are they waiting for? At most they are fast asleep." Qin Tian shook his head. ra couldn''t see through the walls, she naturally didn''t know they weren''t even sitting. He then pushed her body. Even though he spoiled his woman, he didn''t want her to be so spoiled that she became like a puppy. "Hmph," ra snorted in displeasure, but she still got up and followed him into the next room. It was only after they arrived in the next room that ra realized she was wrong. Some of the gangsters'' legs were even shaking from standing for too long. But even though they were suffering, none of them dared to show aining expression. They even smiled kindly at the two of them. There was actually nothing Qin Tian wanted to do, he just wanted to know who the big boss behind them was. Seeing the respectful expressions on the faces of Dong Zhu and the others, he knew that they had given up on him. Qin Tian then looked at Noah. He didn''t ask, but the man spoke to exin. "They said they were funded by Zhu Wei of the Zhu family." "The Zhu Family? Zhu Wei? Is that him?" Qin Tian suddenly thought of someone. Ang had many pursuers in the city and one of them was named Zhu Wei. The man had evene to their vi several times. The background is indeed unusual. His father is one of the richest people in city Z. Moreover, his uncle is the deputy mayor. With such a background, he could even call himself the prince of the city. Qin Tian had no idea what the rtionship between his aunt and the Zhu family was like, but he wouldn''t go back on his decision after he captured his gangster army. "Well, no matter who the big boss is, it doesn''t matter. If he dares toe, you can teach him an unforgettable lesson," Qin Tian said to Noah. ... A whileter, Qin Tian and ra made their way back to the vi. It was still very early but the streets were already getting busy. Luckily he didn''t go too far so he coulde back in some time. But when they returned to the vi, no one was there. It was not unusual since the aunt and her two daughters always went to exercise in the morning. He was the only one who didn''t do that. He and ra then returned to the room. They showered together, but they didn''t do much more than that. To be honest Qin Tian waszy enough to go to school, but his body in the sixteen heavens was also still on his way back to the Split Mountain sect. It might take a few more days before he arrives at the sect. He didn''t know when he would arrive, but Luna would tell himter. ... Sixteen heavens. When Qin Tian returned to the sect, the sect was already very quiet. The sect master as well as the elders and most of the senior disciples went to Saint Ming''s tomb. Now only the junior disciples and outer court disciples as well as a few elders remained in the sect. With his current strength, even if the sect master was still in the sect, he would still be able to infiltrate the sect undetected. He entered the sect and returned to the Yuan trio''s residence. The three people weren''t there either, but he saw Dina sweeping the courtyard of the residence. Looking at the girl, he thought what he would do to the girl. After he destroyed the emperor formation, the mountains in the province would copse, and the province would probably fall into chaos. For Yue Yang and Yang Ming, it might be a good ce for them to train. After all, there was always a hero appearing in the midst of chaos. But for a little girl who didn''t even have cultivation, she might die if a battle shock wave hit her. The moment he appeared, the girl showed a surprised expression. "Brother Qin, you''re finally back!" She said in a soft tone. "Did something happen?" Qin Tian asked. "No, but I thought you were dead. You haven''t shown up for days." "..." Qin Tian tapped her forehead gently, "Girl, remember that nothing can kill me in this world." "Is it true?" "Of course," he showed a confident expression. Of course, he wasn''t so arrogant, he just wanted to appease the little girl. "By the way," he then put his index finger on her forehead. White light shone from his finger and entered the girl''s forehead. Although the girl was not currently interested in cultivating, she might change her mind in the future, therefore Qin Tian gave her some cultivation techniques and martial techniques. For fellow yers, they can still share techniques with each other. In the real world there were even people selling the techniques they got for money. After that, he gave her a storage ring that contained the cultivation resources he had purchased in the city he had visited earlier. "Brother Qin, isn''t that too much?" The girl was surprised after she received the items he gave. "Don''t worry, it''s of no use to me. You can use them if you want to cultivate. Your cultivation will advance much faster with the techniques and resources I provide." The girl was silent for a moment before nodding. Sje seems to be getting motivated. "Thank you brother Qin, I will definitely start cultivating." "That''s good. You have to cultivate diligently. As you grow stronger, you can explore this world. You know, there are many great things in this world." "You can fly in the sky, you can see the vast ocean, you can see a monster the size of a mountain, you can even see a creature tearing through the sky. These are all things you won''t find on earth." His words made the girl even more excited. "Okay, I''ll start cultivating now," she said. She then ran to the residence. Seeing her small back, Qin Tian smiled and he then used his power to create a spiritual protector in her body. It can protect him when the mountains copseter. Qin Tian thought he might take her away with himter. .... After that, he went to the Yang Ming residence. He also gave the man some cultivation techniques and resources. Yang Ming''s cultivation grew quite quickly. Even though he was still very weak, in the future he might be able to be a top-tier expert as long as he didn''t die. Of course, it also depends on his determination. After some time chatting with Yang Ming, he then returned to where Long Pang was. With his current strength plus previous experience, he could easily reach Long Pang''s ce. ... The pce hall was still the same as before. It looks majestic and mysterious. Qin Tian then walked to the ss chest in the middle of the pce hall. The five swords and five spears surrounding the ss chest made his eyes shine. With the imperial weapon, he was finally able to im himself as an emperor candidate. If one didn''t even have an imperial weapon, how could they fight for the Heaven''s Will. Qin Tian then looked at the fat boy inside the ss chest. The fat boy also looked at him. There was surprise on his face as he looked at him. "Son, I didn''t expect you toe back so soon. And your strength, you are much stronger now," he said. "Stop calling me son, can you have a little more respect for the person who will save you." "Hmph," he snorted. "I paid you to do that, it can''t be considered a rescue." "Up to you." Qin Tian then looked at the swords and spears surrounding the ss coffin. "But as you said, you will pay me, now how about we talk about the price you have to pay." Qin Tian started to smile as he spoke. "You can take one of them, won''t that be enough?" Long Pang replied. "One." Qin Tian showed an expression of disgust. "There are ten of them, but you only want to give me one, don''t think about it." Qin Tian then raised the fingers on his right hand one by one. In the end, there were four of his fingers raised. "I want four," said Qin Tian. "..." Chapter 120 - Unleashing The Power Of The Emperor "Bullshit! Four imperial weapons? Even the emperor doesn''t carry that many weapons, do you want to establish a sect with my weapons." Long Pang was instantly enraged upon hearing Qin Tian''s words. His round eyes bulged as he stared at Qin Tian. He looked like he wanted to eat Qin Tian alive. Qin Tian had already guessed his reaction. He knew four was too much, but he wanted at least three of them. He had purposely mentioned four at the beginning so he could negotiate with him. "You have ten imperial weapons, what''s wrong with giving me four in exchange for your freedom. Unless you want to be forever confined in this cold ce," he replied expressionlessly. "You. You are too much." Even the two horns on his head started to shake. Qin Tian didn''t answer anymore. He then took out the wooden branch with an emperor aura that he got from Saint Ming''s tomb. As soon as the wooden branch thing appeared, the pce hall was instantly filled with golden light. The aura of that light gave off a very holy feeling. If a spiritual warrior were in that light, they would definitely be forced to kowtow. Of course, that was because the true power of that aura had still not been released. If it was released, even the Spiritual Master might not be able to withstand it. Even now, if not for him being in that pce, people within a hundred thousand kilometers radius of the Split Mountain sect would definitely sense that aura. In fact, only the storage ring made by Paragon could withstand the aura of an object with an emperor''s aura. When Saint Ming gave him the wooden branch, he also gave him his storage ring. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to keep the wooden branch without releasing its aura. Qin Tian smiled yfully as he held onto the wooden branch that was emitting golden light. No matter how angry Long Pang was, seeing the thing that would save him, his anger was instantly extinguished. Of course, it was part of Qin Tian''s n to upset him. Even though he had lived a long time, his mentality was clearly still very childish. "In the sixteen heavens, the existence of dragons is only a legend. Don''t you want to show yourself to them?" "You know, there are many people who use the name dragon in the sixteen heavens, and they even im that they are stronger than dragons." "Don''t you want to show them the majesty of the dragon?" Qin Tian continued to smile yfully. His words caused the boy''s eyes to shine with a light of longing. Even his two wings stood on end. He looked like he couldn''t wait to p his wings and fly across the sixteen heavens. "Two," he finally spoke as he held up two fingers. Before he could speak any more, Qin Tian had already spoken. "Three, I don''t want less than three. I want two spears and one sword." The fat boy gritted his teeth a few times before finally agreeing. "Alright, you bastard!" he said. "Hehehehe," Qin Tian chuckled. "But before that, I want you to first swear on your father''s name." Those weapons must be under his control. Qin Tian was worried if he didn''t give up the weapons after he was free, therefore he wanted him to swear first. Although swearing is almost useless, most people still have great respect for their powerful ancestors and elders. Most sect disciples did not dare to break a promise if they had already sworn in the name of their sect''s Emperor. Long Pang was obviously very proud of his father. If he broke his promise after swearing on his father''s name, it would be tantamount to him not putting his father''s position in his eyes. "Hmph," Long Pang snorted in annoyance. But he still did as Qin Tian asked. "I Long Pang, swear on behalf of my father, the Heaven Swallowing Dragon Emperor that I will give Qin Tian three imperial weapons after he helps me." His wings pped several times as he swore. After that, he looked at Qin Tian with a displeased expression. "Hurry up and do that," he said. "Hehehe." Qin Tian chuckled once again. "Before that, I want to congratte you first because you will soon see the sky." "Hmph," he simply snorted in response. Qin Tian then looked at the wooden branch he was holding. "Now then, let''s unleash your power." Qin Tian wasn''t sure who the owner of the aura in the wooden branch was, but it didn''t matter. There might be a difference in power between emperors, but for those who were not emperors, the power of emperors was equally limitless. He then threw the wooden branch onto the ss chest. Buzz... It then released a boundless aura, in an instant, the entire pce aura was covered in golden light so that even Qin Tian couldn''t see more than ten inches before his eyes. Such a strong pressure also fell on him that he was forced to kneel down. Even though it was only a fraction of the power of an emperor, it was probably equivalent to the full strength of an Ancient Saint. Within that light, Qin Tian faintly saw a shadowy figure. But the figure was so indistinct that he could barely see it. It was clearly the manifestation of the emperor. But that was just a manifestation created from that aura. The Emperors were no longer in the sixteen heavens, there was no way a little aura like that could connect them. Qin Tian couldn''t control the aura either, but he had previously mobilized it to attack the weapons so that they could be released from the floor where they were embedded. Unfortunately he couldn''t see the process. Even though his spiritual sense could prate the light, unfortunately the pressure from the light was so strong that he could barely release his spiritual sense. In the end, because his strength was too weak, he couldn''t see anything. But after a while, he saw the light begin to be sucked in to a point. Chapter 121 - Big Harvest Even though it was the emperor''s aura, it was sucked in very quickly, which took Qin Tian by surprise. He wondered if the light was sucked in by those weapons. But soon he realized that his guess was wrong. As the light became less and less, he was finally able to see Long Pang. But now the fat boy was no longer confined in the ss chest. He was currently flying in that hall. In his hand, he saw the ss chest that had shrunk, and all of the emperor''s aura was currently being absorbed by the ss chest. Moreover, those ten weapons were currently flying around him. From the floor of that hall, boundless spiritual energy suddenly surged and they poured into Long Pang''s body and into the ten weapons. The spiritual energy was so pure that Qin Tian felt like he wanted to swallow them all. "Master, you should absorb that spiritual energy, it might help you break through and unlock one more divine symbol." "Mm," he nodded. That spiritual energy also started to appear under his feet. He immediately closed his eyes and began to absorb that spiritual energy. ''Dragon.'' As he absorbed that spiritual energy, his mind was suddenly filled with the word dragon. That confused him a little. "Is this the power of a dragon?" He wondered. As he absorbed the spiritual energy, he could feel Long Pang''s gaze, but the fat boy didn''t seem to mind him absorbing the spiritual energy. But in terms of absorbing speed, the boy was much faster than him. His cultivation was probably much higher than his. Qin Tian didn''t know how long it took him to absorb the spiritual energy, but suddenly one of his divine symbols jumped out of his body. The divine symbol was as gray as iron. After it jumped out of its body, it also absorbed the spiritual energy that was pouring out from that pce floor. "Dao of Dragons." Qin Tian immediately thought of the one Dao that many who had cultivated dragon cultivation techniques dreamed of the most. He didn''t know much about the Dao of dragons, but there were rumors that it could help one turn into a dragon. Some even said that dragons never existed before, they were in fact humans who hadprehended the Dao of Dragons to the highest peak so that they could turn into dragons. Qin Tian did not expect that he would touch the Dao in that ce. Within his body, his Dao world rapidly expanded. He even saw several meteors appear and they began tobine to be one. But unfortunately it stopped moving before they fully merged. He remembered that they wouldter turn into the moon. But even though they hadn''tpletely merged, he could feel his cultivation had already broken through to the Spiritual Lord first stage. It stops there. Unlike the Spiritual Master realm, each stage of the Spiritual Lord realm was like a realm itself. Each of those stages had a Dao that needed to be understood. Just because he reached the Spiritual Lord''s first stage, it didn''t mean he could break through to the next stage just by gathering spiritual energy. But, that was enough for now. "Congrattions, you have be a Spiritual Lord." "Congrattions, your Primordial God Body has acquired a new skill. (Primordial Spiritual Body)" "Congrattions, you have obtained one Primordial Shadow." Statistics: Unlocked skills: Cultivation Techniques: Martial Techniques: .... "Primordial Spiritual Body?" The skill took him by surprise. Of course, all experts in the Spiritual Master realm and above can create a spiritual body, but the strength of a spiritual body is much weaker than that of a real body. However, the Primordial Spiritual Body allowed him to form a spiritual body that possessed strength equivalent to his real body. Moreover, it even allowed him to create three spiritual bodies where all of them had the same strength as his original body. Even the Emperor didn''t have that ability, how could he not be surprised. With three spiritual bodies having strength equivalent to his real body, wouldn''t that mean he could be four. It was even better than Primordial''s shadow. Qin Tian then looked at his divine symbol. It''s still in progress. But at this moment, he discovered the Iron Dragon Fist was starting to level up. Since he broke through to the Spiritual God realm, it had already advanced to the fourth stage, but it had suddenly risen again to the fifth stage. And it didn''t stop until the fifth stage. Sixth stage. Seventh stage. Eighth stage. Ninth stage. It increased all the way to the ninth stage. The moment that happened, gray scales suddenly appeared on both of his hands. He wasn''t sure what had happened, but he felt as if there was a dragon hiding in each of his hands. Whooss... The dragon Divine Symbol returned to his body. After that, his hands also returned to normal. But the moment he clenched his fists, the space around his fists was instantly made to tremble. Xiu... Xiu... Xiu... He felt somethinging to him. As he looked up, he saw Long Pang throwing two spears and one sword at him. "They''ll be following you from now on," he said. As he spoke, his expression looked extremely ugly as if he was unwilling. "Thank you," Qin Tian replied. He thanked him with a sincere expression. Three imperial weapons, they were like the foundation of an imperial sect. Even his sect in his past life only had two imperial weapons. With an imperial weapon, there was even a chance he could unleash an attack equivalent to that of a Paragon. "Hmph," Long Pang snorted. "You''d better not embarrass the weapons I gave you." Shua... After he spoke, he suddenly pped his wings. His body immediately flew into the sky. Of course, there was no sky there, but Qin Tian saw a spatial vortex appear above him. Long Pang entered that spatial vortex and disappeared within it. Qin Tian was surprised to see him just walk away, even though he had some questions he wanted to ask. "He probably can''t stand being here any longer." Qin Tian shook his head. He then looked at the two spears and one sword floating in front of him. It wasn''t easy to bind imperial weapons, but since they were given by Long Pang who was their master, they were bound to him right away, so he didn''t have to try to tie them up again. Chapter 122 - Xue Royal Capital Rumble... Rumble... Rumble... The pce hall suddenly shook as Qin Tian was still staring at the weapons. Cracks after cracks began to appear on the pce walls. Seeing that, Qin Tian immediately reached out his hand to pick up the weapons and then put them into his storage ring. After that, he immediately left the pce. When he came back out, he saw that the mountain of the Split Mountain sect hadpletely copsed. The sect disciples scattered with panicked expressions. Even the elders who remained in the sect looked as if they were seeing a ghost. If anyone had previously said that their sect mountain would copse, they would definitely not believe it. But now! The mountain not only copsed, it even copsed on its own without anyone knowing what caused the mountain to copse. As the culprit who caused that to happen, Qin Tian could only smile wryly. Moreover, when he looked around, he saw a lot of dust rising into the sky. The dust clearly came from other mountains that had also copsed. "Well, thisnd was destroyed because of me, but if I can be emperor, I promise to make thisnd the most prosperous cultivationnd." He sighed. He then turned his gaze to the Yuan trio''s residence. The once magnificent residence was nowpletely destroyed. Because Dina was inside the residence, she ended up being buried under the ruins of the residence. But because of his spiritual energy protecting her, she was fine so no dust touched his body. He then flew to the residence. With a wave of his hand, all the ruins of the residence were instantly swept away. He then pulled Dina towards him. The girl still showed a surprised expression. "What happened?" She asked with a confused expression. As she looked around, she only became more and more shocked. "Well, all the mountains in this province have copsed," Qin Tian replied in a rxed tone. "What?" "That''s not unusual in this world. But we''ll be leaving the province soon." Qin Tian then took her flying without giving her any more exnation. Before leaving, he looked at the sect once more. His gazended on Yang Ming who was wandering around with the other disciples. Even though he was his first best friend in that world, he didn''t n to take him with him. He hoped that the man could be a top-level expert in the future, and the chaos in the province was the first test he had to pass. ... The days went by. In the real world, Noah and the other two continue to beat other gangs of gangsters before forcing them to surrender. By now, they had already controlled at least half of the underworld of City Z. Not to mention the upper ss people, even the lower sses had heard of their reputation. People even gave them the title of three dragon kings. Of course, because they rarely show themselves, many have the wrong idea about them. Many think that they are cruel and evil men. Even their name can make a baby stop crying. That''s what happens on earth. Whereas in the sixteen heavens, Qin Tian traveled to the royal capital Xue. It was a very long journey. It took three months before he got there. It was also because he used a teleportation formation that he could arrive faster. Not all provinces had teleportation formations, only therge provinces ruled by Ancient Saints had them. In reality, Qin Tian''s three-month trip was a trip to thatrge province. From thatrge province, he then teleported to the royal capital Xue. The moment he opened his eyes after passing through the teleportation formation, an extremely majestic view of the city was immediately revealed before his eyes. The city was veryrge with many magnificent buildings in it. Even the sky in the city was full of various types of buildings. Moreover, the city also emitted an ancient aura that suppressed the strength of everyone who entered the city. In that city, even the Spiritual Lord was unable to fly. Even Sovereigns had to exert a lot of strength to fly in the city. Without releasing his nine divine symbols, Qin Tian''s strength was at best only equivalent to that of a peak Sovereign, therefore, even he found it quite difficult to fly in the city. However, although flying is very difficult in the city, there are many flying vehicles that can help people explore the sky above the city. High above the city, there was a floating continent. It deserved to be called a continent because it was even bigger than the city below. That continent was where the Xue royal pce was located. Other than the Xue n members, only people who swore allegiance to the Xue kingdom could stay on the continent. On the continent, spiritual energy was truly so dense and pure that even the least talented in cultivation could reach the spiritual master realm as long as they stayed on the continent. Qin Tian did not directly contact Xue Ying after he arrived in the city. He first took a walk around the city with Dina. The number of yers in the city was the most he had seen. But as Luna said, those yers weren''t developing well. Most of them are still very weak. ... "Have you guys heard thetest news? It''s said there''s a dragon flying over the Whale continent." "What, is what you said true? It''s probably just an illusion created by some experts." "No this is not just a rumor, many have witnessed the dragon flying through the sky. Those who witnessed the dragon are absolutely convinced that it is not an illusion." "I heard that even a few Paragons had gone to chase the dragon, but they couldn''t catch the dragon. It is said that the dragon has a spatial ability so it can teleport in an instant." Qin Tian heard people talking as he walked into the restaurant. What they were talking about really took him by surprise. Even as an emperor candidate in his past life, he had never heard of dragons. He wondered if it was Long Pang. Chapter 123 - Help Xue Ying Rumors about the dragon spread not only in that restaurant, but also other restaurants visited by powerful experts. Unfortunately there are no recordings of the dragon. After some time touring the city, Qin Tian finally contacted Xue Ying. "I''ve arrived at the royal capital." "Really? Where are you? Let me pick you up." Xue Ying immediately replied right after he sent the message. "Well, you cane to the xxx restaurant, but don''t draw people''s attention too much." "Okay." ... It had only been about three minutes since they had texted each other, and a golden horse carriage suddenlynded right in front of the restaurant where Qin Tian was. Even though there were no troops following the carriage, but the royal crest on the carriage made everyone in the restaurant jump in surprise. There was even the word ''Prince_Eagle'' written on the carriage so people knew right away that it was a carriage belonging to a prince. If it was a few months ago, the name Prince_Eagle might not have been very well known, but in recent times, he has be the most popr prince. Every day, people in the capital were always talking about him. As soon as the horse carriagended, Xue Ying stepped out of the carriage. He gazed into the restaurant, after discovering Qin Tian''s whereabouts, he immediately walked towards him. The people in the restaurant were even more shocked when they saw him enter the restaurant. They immediately stood up and saluted him. "We greet Your Highness." They said at the same time. Xue Ying had a friendly nature, so he nodded to them before rushing towards Qin Tian. Of course, unlike the others, Qin Tian just waved at him. "You''ve finallye, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time," Xue Ying said as he sat down in front of him. He also looked at Dina who was sitting beside him. "The journey to this ce is very long," Qin Tian replied. "By the way, this is Dina." He then introduced Dina. "And he is the Prince Xue I spoke of earlier," he then spoke to Dina. "Hello Brother Xue." The girl greeted Xue Ying in a gentle voice. Their ages didn''t differ much, so she blushed slightly as she greeted him. "Ehmmm," Xue Ying cleared his throat. He looked a little confused. He then looked at Qin Tian, ??"brother Qin, how about youe with me upstairs." He said while looking at the continent above through the window. "Oh, is there something?" "Well, I want you to help me teach some people a lesson." "Looks like you have an enemy here." "I have many brothers and some of them are not happy with me. You know,," he had not finished his words, another horse carriage suddenlynded in front of the restaurant. But this time the horse carriage did note alone, it was followed by dozens of magical beasts. Each of those magical beasts had one rider that looked extremely strong. The people were surprised once again because the one who came this time was also a prince. Immediately after, a young man with a golden crown descended from the chariot. The youth was probably the same age as Qin Tian, ??and his cultivation was already at the Spiritual Master first stage. After he got off the horse carriage, he immediately rushed towards Xue Ying. His followers followed behind him. "Is this person you mean?" Qin Tian asked Xue Ying. "He''s just a small fish," Xue Ying replied. "But he was the one who killed the yers who followed me." "Oh!" "I want you to help me defeat his big brother. He was the best genius of the Xue kingdom before I appeared. He is only one year older than you, but his cultivation has already reached the peak of Spiritual Master." "Erm, that''s an easy matter," Qin Tian nodded. They are all actually brothers, but their mothers may be different. Therefore, there is an inevitable conflict. As they spoke, the young man finally arrived in front of them. He stared at Xue Ying for a moment before looking at Qin Tian and Dina. He then spoke: "Xue Ying, who are these two beggars, do you want to embarrass our kingdom, how can a prince sit with two beggars." He spoke so loudly that his voice was heard outside the restaurant. Qin Tian chose silence, he let Xue Ying take care of the boy. But Xue Ying didn''t say much either, he answered with a challenge. "Xue Lang, tell your brother that I am waiting for him. Today, my brother Qin will crush him until he can''t fight back anymore." After saying that, he immediately turned away from Xue Lang. "Brother Qin, let''s go. Tomorrow, we will depart for the Whale continent," he said. "Mm." Qin Tian nodded. He then pulled Dina over and followed Xue Ying to his carriage. They ignored the stunned Xue Lang. After they entered that carriage, it immediately flew into the sky. Only after they left did Xue Lang and the people in the restaurant recover from their shock. But because of Xue Lang''s existence, no one dared to discuss it openly. But they were all discussing via voice transmission. "Who is he, Prince Eagle said that he will destroy Xue Tian?" "Ever since Prince Eagle''s awakening, Xue Tian has always tried to annoy him. Prince Eagle is still too young to fight him, but now he brought a young man to fight him." "Do you think that young man can beat Xue Tian?" "I don''t know, but since he was carried by the Prince Eagle, his strength is definitely not weak." "This is definitely going to be a great fight, we have to spread the news to the others. I just hope they fight openly so we can all watch too." "..." While they were discussing enthusiastically via voice transmission, Xue Lang''s expression became extremely ugly. "Hmph," he suddenly snorted. "That little bastard, how dare he bring a beggar to challenge my brother." "Let''s go!" He said to his followers. After that, they immediately returned to their mounts. After they left, the people in the restaurant also started to leave. Along the way, they kept saying what they had just heard. With the cultivators''munication, it would only take some time before the news spread throughout the city. Chapter 124 - Xue Tian Xue Ying''s horse carriage was really very fast. The pressure in the city didn''t seem to put pressure on the horse pulling the carriage. Once the horse jumped, it went straight across the many buildings flying over the city. Within a minute, it directly arrived at that flying continent. Apart from the Xue n members and those loyal to the Xue n, only those who were invited by the Xue n core members could enter the continent. Unlike the city below, the continent was full of forests and mountains. There were even three rivers that separated the continent into three parts. In the center of the continent was a city filled with magnificent buildings. In the center of the city was a pce made entirely of gold and silver. The pce emitted an aura that made the sky lose its light. In fact, the pressure that was suppressing the city below was alsoing from that pce. The Xue royal paragon probably resided in that pce. Even if he wasn''t in the pce right now, his aura left in the pce was enough to guarantee ten thousand years of prosperity. There are many pavilions around the pce. After arriving above the city, Xue Ying''s carriage thennded in the courtyard of one of the pavilions. There wasn''t a single person there. They went straight into the pavilion upon arriving there. "We will wait here, they will definitelye," Xue Ying said. "By the way, do you know anything about the Yue n being held captive by your kingdom?" Qin Tian asked. Even though he didn''t n to intervene, he still wanted to know something about them. "Yue n?" Xue Ying immediately showed a confused expression after he heard her question. "I''ve never heard of them, but I heard there''s a veryrge prison under the city. But that''s just a rumour. That may be true, but people are forbidden to ask about it. That is said to be a secret that only the Ancient Saints know." "Oh!" Qin Tian was slightly surprised. Of course, every kingdom had a prison, but that was usually not so hidden. He somehow felt that the Xue n had a secret. Qin Tian did not ask again after that. He was worried that Xue Ying might ask his n elders about it. If that was the case, they might suspect him or even arrest him for questioning. .... About ten minutes after he entered the pavilion, a scream suddenly resounded outside the pavilion. "Xue Ying, hurry out and bring the two beggars here." The shout was so loud that the pavilion was made to vibrate. It was Xue Lang''s voice that they had just met. Hearing that shout, he and Xue Ying immediately exited the pavilion. Luna was the only one remaining in the pavilion. Qin Tian was a little surprised as soon as he exited the pavilion because the pavilion was currently surrounded by many people. Most of those people were very young. They also wore luxurious clothes like royalty. Some of them even had the cultivation of The Spiritual Lord. Of course, they were much older than Qin Tian. They might be 30 to 50 years old, but in the sixteen heavens, they were still considered the younger generation. Xue Ying then whispered in his ear. "Xue Tian has always wanted to be emperor,tely he has invited the younger generation in this kingdom to support him." Qin Tian nodded in response. He then looked at Xue Ling who was standing in the middle of the crowd of young people. The young man standing beside him caught his attention. He looked simr to Xue Ying, but the youth''s expression was extremely cold and indifferent. Contrary to Xue Ying''s words, Qin Tian could see that the young man had already be a Spiritual Lord. He had only hidden his cultivation at the peak of Spiritual Master. As soon as they appeared, Xue Lang immediately pointed at him. "See, that beggar wants to challenge my brother. I can even smell the garbage from his body, who does he think he is." He said. Called a beggar twice, there was no way Qin Tian would not be upset. "Hmph," he snorted at him. A spiritual arrow appeared beside him, and it shot straight at Xue Lang. It was so fast that Xue Lang was unable to react. But before the arrow hit Xue Lang, a snow-white hand suddenly appeared in front of Xue Lang and grabbed the arrow. Cracked... The arrow shattered right after the hand grabbed it. However, Shua... An extremely small arrow suddenly appeared from the shattered arrow, it also shot towards Xue Lang. This time nothing could stop the arrow. Xiu... It pierced Xue Lang''s body and sent him flying several meters back. It might be far from enough to injure Xue Lang who had the cultivation of the spiritual master, but it was enough to intimidate him and the others. Even Xue Tian couldn''t protect Xue Lang when he was standing right beside him. After that, people started to look at Qin Tian with serious expressions. Qin Tian, ??on the other hand, removed the hood of the robe covering his face. His white hair and purple eyes instantly fascinated people. Before they couldn''t see his face clearly, but now... Although the robes he was wearing were quite shabby, but his face made most of them feel as if they were nothing but insignificantmoners. Xue Ying smiled as he saw their reactions. He then said to Xue Tian; "Come to the sky battlefield if you dare so that everyone can witness your fight with brother Qin." After saying that, he then looked at Qin Tian. "Let''s go, brother Qin." The sky battlefield was right below the continent. It was a special battle area for nobles. Every fight that was fought there would be witnessed by everyone in the city. Xue Ying obviously not only wanted to beat Xue Tian, ??but also humiliated him in front of so many people. ... "Who is he?" The young nobles started discussing after Qin Tian and Xue Ying left. "I can''t sense his cultivation base, but he is indeed very strong." "Surnamed Qin, white hair and purple eyes!" "I heard the Dragon Pce held apetition in the Thousand Mountains province, and the winner of thatpetition was also surnamed Qin, white-haired, and purple-eyed. I believe it was him!" Say one of them. Chapter 125 - Young Heavenly Sword The people in the city had just started discussing Xue Ying''s challenge. However, before they even finished discussing, they were immediately startled by the appearance of many young nobles beside the celestial battlefield. "Is the fight about to start? So soon." "Who do you think will win?" "Of course, Xue Tian. He is the most talented prince, how could a man with no background beat him. I bet the fight doesn''t evenst more than ten breaths." "That''s bullshit, who is Prince_Eagle, it can''t be that the friend he brings is mediocre. Since he dared to challenge Xue Tian, ??I believe he has great confidence in his friend." "Are you willing to bet?" "Who''s scared?" Countless discussions resounded from within the city. ... The sky battlefield had a very simple shape, it was an open area in the air that was covered by a formation. But unlike on the outside, there was no pressure within the formation so one could fully release power. Moreover, the area within the ce was also much wider. Qin Tian entered the ce first. A momentter, Xue Tian also walked into the ce. Even though he had previously failed to stop his attacks, he still looked cold and indifferent. His gaze on Qin Tian looked as if he was looking at an insignificant servant. "I heard you won thepetition in the Thousand Mountains province," he began to speak. "You seem to have some talent. But do you think a small farmer like you is worthy to challenge me?" "But I am a person who values ??talent, as long as you swear allegiance to me, I can grant you a position in this kingdom. In the future, you might be able to be one of the governors." "..." Qin Tian had seen the young master whose arrogance reached the heavens too many times, so he didn''t react much after he heard his words. Moreover, Xue Tian was only 18 years old, and he spent most of his time cultivating in the pce. Qin Tian wouldn''t be surprised if his mentality was still 10 years old. He then replied with a yful smile. "I know you''re worried. Maybe if he''s given another year, no, a few more months, you might not even be able to withstand a single blow from Xue Ying." His words were gentle but they spread so far that many people could hear his words. When he mentioned Xue Ying''s name, Xue Tian''s expression immediately turned ugly. "Hmph, that little bastard..." he seemed to want to say more, but his mouth immediately stopped because he probably didn''t know what to say. And that made him even angrier. "Little beggar, I will kill you to tell that little bastard the result of challenging me," he said. After saying that, he immediately lunged towards Qin Tian. A boundless spiritual aura surged from his body, and they then turned into countless snowkes. A silver spear then appeared in his hand and he then sent the spear towards Qin Tian. Qin Tian shook his head. "You''re too weak, you better show your true strength right away!" Seeing the spearing towards him, Qin Tian simply waved his palm in response. Shua... A gust of wind rippled from his hand. Even though no one could see the wind, Xue Tian felt as if a mountain was falling towards him. Whooss... His body was instantly pushed back hundreds of meters away. He even nearly fell out of the air. "You!" This time he was really very surprised. Even though he was hiding his strength, how could a mere wave of a palm push him back hundreds of meters away. The people watching were also shocked to the point that their mouths were wide open. "As expected, the person Prince_Xue brought is really very strong." "It seems that Xue Tian is not his match, I didn''t expect there to be such a genius in this kingdom." "It was just a wave of his palm, the difference in their strength is really too great." ... At a certain restaurant in the city. At this time there were four people consisting of one youth and three middle-aged men. The young man had a handsome face and long hair. He was wearing a pure white robe made of silk. In his hand, he carried a shiny silver sword. As for the three middle-aged men beside him, the three of them were wearing silver armor withrge swords on their backs. Even though each of them didn''t emit any aura, they gave off a feeling as if they were in a very faraway ce to those who saw them. While people were discussing, they also looked up at the sky. Their gazes were like eagles that could prate great distances. "Not bad, wended in this small kingdom aftering to the Nirvana Heaven, and now we are greeted by the fight of two vige-level geniuses." Said one of the middle-aged men. "Young master, who do you think will win?" He then asked the young man. "I don''t know! The prince is decent, but I can''t sense the young man''s cultivation. I don''t know if it''s because he has a certain treasure or because his cultivation can''t be detected by me." "Hahaha, that must be the first one." "Let''s watch their fight. If their strength is strong enough, I might recruit them to be my followers." Said the young man with a faint smile. "It is their luck if they can serve you, Young Heavenly Sword." ... "I will give you one chance to unleash your full power!" Qin Tian said to Xue Tian while raising his index finger. He was sure he could beat Xue Tian with one hit, but in order to help Xue Ying humiliate him, he didn''t mind toying with him a bit. Right after he spoke, he suddenly knitted his brows as he felt four gazes directed at him. Of course, he felt a lot of stares from hidden experts, after all, it was the royal capital. But the stares he felt this time really made him feel ufortable. Unfortunately the city was too big for him so he couldn''t find the people staring at him. Boom... At this moment, Xue Tian suddenly released all his strength. His true cultivation was soon revealed. But not only that, he also released his nine divine symbols, and one of them had even been unlocked. It was as white as snow and it emitted an aura that formed a snow bear. The snow bear looked at Qin Tian with cold eyes. It opened its mouth and bared its huge teeth. After releasing his full power, Xue Tian regained his confidence once again. He looked at Qin Tian with cold eyes as if he was looking at a person who was about to die soon. Chapter 126 - Problems Get Big "Wow, it turns out that he is already a Spiritual Lord, and he has even unlocked one of the divine symbols." "He is only 18 years old, such a talent, as long as he doesn''t die, he will definitely be a Paragon." "It is said that Prince Eagle has awakened such extraordinary talent that an elder of the Giant Bamboo Sect would want to ept him as a disciple, but now I doubt whether he is any better than Prince Xue Tian." The people who bet on Xue Tian started discussing excitedly when they saw Xue Tian''s true strength. Their words caused Xue Tian''s cold expression to turn into a radiant smile. He looked at Qin Tian, ??but he found thetter''s expression still calm. But he couldn''t believe that Qin Tian wasn''t surprised, he was sure that Qin Tian was so shocked that he couldn''t even react. The thought excited him. Roar... The snow bear behind him roared. Wings appeared on the bear''s back. It then charged forward to be Xue Tian''s mount, after which, it immediately charged towards Qin Tian. The sky shook wherever the bear passed. It was so big that it looked like a snow mountain. Not to mention the Spiritual Lords, even the Sovereigns felt fear when they saw the snow bear. "Not bad," Qin Tian smiled. "That''s at least the equivalent of 10 percent of my strength." As Xue Tian got closer to him, he then took out the golden sword that Luo Shen had given him. The bear jumped at him, but he just casually shed the sword. Whooss... Golden light radiated from the sword and it then formed a giant sword shadow, it was even bigger than the bear. The sword shadow then descended towards the bear. Rumble... The sky rumbled as the sword shadow appeared. It even caused the space it was passing through to split in half. Xue Tian was immediately shocked when he saw the shadow of the sword. He immediately turned his attention to the shadow of the sword. Even though he wasn''t very smart, there was no way he didn''t notice that the enemy he was fighting was much stronger than him. The bear''s ws tried to fend off the sword shadow, but to everyone''s surprise, the bear''s ws were directly cut off by the sword shadow. The bear was just a manifestation of spiritual energy, it instantly dimmed after its ws were cut. Immediately after, the sword shadow headed towards Xue Tian. Thetter showed a panicked and confused expression. Even as the sword shadow got closer to him, he still didn''t do anything. It was clear here that he was just a man who grew up in a greenhouse. The slight damage to his bear was enough to confuse him. He probably couldn''t believe that his bear could be crushed by someone his age. "What are you doing, quickly dodge!" A shout suddenly resounded from far away. It was a woman''s shout. No one knew who was shouting, but it was clear she had some connection to Xue Tian. Unfortunately, even if she warned Xue Tian now, it would be toote. Xue Tian was just about to make a move, but Qin Tian suddenly appeared behind him. "Kid, do you think you are invincible just because no one has ever hit you," Qin Tian said, making Xue Tian so shocked that his heart almost jumped. Before he could react, Qin Tian then sent his fist into his face. Bang... The blow was so hard it caused all the teeth in his mouth to pop out. Even his face became twisted. After that, his body was flung far away until it crashed into the formation wall. It was unknown if he was still alive, but right now the white robe he was wearing hadpletely turned red. But Qin Tian did not dare to rx. After he hit Xue Tian''s face, he suddenly felt a killing intent directed at him. "Insolent! How dare a lowly beggar like you hit my son, I will definitely kill you today!" The previous shout resounded once more. Boom... Explosions echoed in one of the locations in the city. After that, mes suddenly appeared where the explosion had appeared. Whooss... The mes immediately moved towards Qin Tian as soon as they appeared. The heat from the mes could be felt throughout the city. Within the mes, Qin Tian saw a beautiful middle-aged woman looking at him with hateful eyes. That woman looked simr to Xue Tian, ??even her arrogant expression was exactly the same as Xue Tian''s arrogant expression. He didn''t think much of the woman''s identity, but her strength made him not dare to be negligent. It was because she was a Saint. "Yan Wu, how dare you!" Another shout suddenly resounded at the ce where the woman had appeared. After that, another middle-aged woman appeared in the ce. The woman was wearing a white dress and she was carrying a sword in her hand. After she showed herself, she immediately chased after the woman called Yan Wu. Of course, she was also a Saint. The appearance of the two women shocked the people in the city. "They are Empress Yan and Empress Yu, they really showed themselves." "I heard they were very good friends in their youth. But now!" "That of course because of their son!" "Ha-ha-ha, for the sake of the king''s position, they can even kill each other. This kingdom is only dominated by the two of them, the concubines don''t dare to fight them." "..." ... Qin Tian could hear their words. But he didn''t care because he discovered the moment Yan Wu reached the sky battlefield formation, the formation suddenly disappeared. He could immediately feel the pressure from the woman. He couldn''t expect consort Yu because the woman was still quite far away. Her speed was slightly slower than that of Empress Yan. The problem is; she looked like she really wanted to kill him. He took a deep breath. Immediately after that his eyes turned cold. "Saint, let''s see if you can kill me." Right after he said that, he suddenly gained an insight, it caused his cultivation to break through instantly. Ding... "Congrattions, you have broken through to the Spiritual Lord''s second stage." "You have obtained a low-grade saint weapon. Please choose the weapon you want." ... Chapter 127 - Sword God Sect It had been three months since he broke through. Every day, he always cultivated to increase his cultivation. Now that he suddenly broke through, Qin Tian was not too surprised by it. After all, his cultivation speed with the Primordial God Body was much faster than other geniuses. When the system told him to choose the weapon he wanted, he immediately chose arrow. Even though it was only a low-grade Saint weapon, it was much more powerful than a spirit weapon. A silver-white arrow then appeared right in front of him. He immediately grabbed the arrow. After that, Boom... A boundless spiritual aura erupted from his body as nine divine symbols leaped out from within his body. Their appearance made the entire city tremble. The four of them emitted four different lights so that the sky above the city changed color. He then took out his bow. With the arrow he just got, he drew the bow with all his might. All the power he released flowed into the bow and arrow. As all the power gathered on them, even the sky seemed to stagnate from the pressure they released. Shua... Qin Tian let go of the bowstring he was drawing. The silver colored arrow then shot towards Empress Yan at an unimaginable speed. In that city, there were only a few people who could see the arrow. The arrow didn''t cause any phenomena, but the moment it shot, it even caused the sky to tremble. Empress Yan was so shocked that she was barely able to react. Of course, as a Saint, she could still see the arrow. She then turned all the mes that enveloped her into a fire shield to protect her body. However, Xiu.... The fire shield was instantly pierced through and crushed by that arrow. If nothing stood in its way, the arrow would definitely pierce the woman''s heart. However, right after the fire shield shattered, an ice shield suddenly appeared on the empress''s body. Unlike the fire shield, the ice shield this time was so strong that the arrows could only prate it slightly. It was clearly an external force left behind by someone else in the empress''s body. It probably came from king Xue. And that is the power of an Ancient Saint. Qin Tian knew he couldn''t pierce the ice shield with just one strike like that, so he quickly pulled the arrow into his hand. Until he got the arrow back, Empress Yan was still stunned in ce. Empress Yu arrived in front of her and she then blocked her steps. She even pointed her sword at her. But at this moment the city became silent. The appearance of the two empresses still didn''te as much of a surprise to them, but the strength Qin Tian disyed was something they could never have imagined. Empress Yan who was a famous saint in the kingdom was almost injured by him. ... Elsewhere, the sword-wielding youth narrowed his eyes. "This young man''s talent is extraordinary, I don''t know how well he will achieve in the future, but as long as he continues to grow, he can definitely be an emperor candidate." He said "What should we do with him, young master?" One of the middle-aged men asked. "If he is allowed to grow, he will definitely be one of the people standing in your way." The young master was silent for a moment before his eyes turned cold. "Every candidate for emperor, no, everyone who has ambitions of bing emperor is destined to be an enemy." "Let''s meet the young man. What we will do to him depends on his decision!" "Ha-ha-ha, he has to be smart if he wants to continue living." ... Whooss... Countless snowkes suddenly fell on the city as a middle-aged man with long white hair appeared. The man had a cold expression but when he saw Qin Tian, ??he also showed a surprised expression. Upon seeing the man, the people in the city who were still not speaking immediately started talking again. "King, it''s king Xue, he also appeared." "Looks like there will be an interesting show, I wonder what the king will do." "It is said that the king loved the two empresses so much that he gave them the same title." "But that brat, he almost injured the empress, will the king be angry?" Many discussions were heard in the city. However, they only discussed for a while before they shut their mouths once more. Not to mention them, even the king who had just shown himself suddenly knitted his brows. It was because of the four people who suddenly flew over from within the city. A youth and three middle-aged men followed him. The moment they appeared, people felt as if the nobles of the heavens had descended upon theirnd. Even when they appeared with a calm demeanor, their presence was still the one that caught people''s attention the most. Even king Xue seemed insignificantpared to them. Qin Tian was already feeling really bad, but looking at them, he felt more and more worse. "Three Paragons and a young Saint, where did these bastardse from?" He wondered. Of course, he felt even worse because the young saint''s gaze had always been on him since he appeared. Qin Tian knew that the young man was extraordinary. He was probably better than he was in his past life. Shua... Shua... Shua... Several figures appeared beside the king. There was even an old man whose body was full of bamboo leaves. The Giant Bamboo sect''s insignia on his robes caught the attention of many people, but even he looked nervous when he saw the four people. "Who are you, gentlemen?" He finally asked. He looked at the young man as he asked. In front of them, even king Xue might not dare to speak. One of the three middle-aged men then replied. "We are from the Sword God sect!" He only said a few words but it was enough to make everyone tremble. Chapter 128 - Escape The Sword God Sect, it was a very famous sect because it was one of the six factions with four emperors. All of their emperors were the best swordsmen. If one could be the emperor candidate of the sect, that person could use all of the sect''s inheritance at the same time. Like the Five Elements Sect, even though they had five emperors, each of their emperors walked a different path. Therefore, it was impossible to take their inheritance at the same time. Unless one has the talent to master all five elements. But the Sword God Sect was different, there was only one path in the sect which was the way of the sword. With the inheritance of the four emperors, the strength of that person is truly inconceivable. Of course, all of that still depended on one''s talent. If the emperor''s inheritance was so easy to obtain, everyone would probably be a Paragon. Even though the Sword God Sect had four sword emperor inheritances, they also had a hard time finding someone who could receive all of those inheritances. But for a young man escorted by three Paragons, even if he didn''t get all four inheritances, he would at least get two or three. Qin Tian sighed inwardly. At the same time, he also prepared himself. One of the imperial weapons within his storage ring was ready for use. If he really wanted to escape from them, he could only rely on imperial weapons. He hoped they didn''t chase after him after that. Almost all of the imperial weapons belonged to the imperial sects, as long as he disyed the imperial weapons, they would definitely think that he was a disciple of the imperial sects. Without knowing the background clearly, they might think again before starting a conflict. ... After introducing themselves, they no longer paid any attention to the people of the Xue kingdom. And the people of the Xue kingdom also did not dare to ask more. In front of the three Paragons, even if they were told to leave the city, they would definitely leave. Their ancestor was not in the city, but even if the ancestor was there, he might not have the courage either. The only one who didn''t think so was Xue Ying. Since he thought it was just a game, he walked towards Qin Tian. However, his father immediately pulled him towards him. He gripped her hand so tightly that he couldn''t do anything about it. ... The youth then walked over to Qin Tian. He didn''t show a cold or arrogant expression, instead, he smiled kindly at Qin Tian. Now, everyone there was staring at the two of them. "I am Jian Chen, Young Heavenly Sword of the Sword God sect." He introduced himself. The title he mentioned made Qin Tian knit his brows. He had heard that there was a special title in the Sword God sect, and that title could only be obtained if one disyed talent that surpassed the four emperors of the sect. In other words, the youth called Jian Chen was more talented than the previous four emperors. Of course, talent cannot ensure one''s aplishments. But,,, Qin Tian even thought of taking over the young man''s body, but the youth''s cultivation and strength was too far above him, the primordial shadow had not been able to take over his body now. "Hello." Qin Tian greeted him back. Even though he was wary, he naturally had to be friendly towards people who smiled at him. "May I ask where are you from?" He asked. "Erm, from a ce you wouldn''t know." Qin Tian replied with a rxed smile. Qin Tian was actually a bit worried, but he couldn''t show a nervous expression in front of him. Otherwise, it would be obvious that he was a nobody. "Is there something, young master Jian?" He then asked. "No, your talent and strength are extraordinary," he replied. "I thought it would be great if I could get help from someone like you." Although his words sounded polite, he had already made his point. "I am a freedom-loving person, I have no interest in joining any faction," Qin Tian replied. "Oh, do you you don''t have a faction?" "What do you think?" Qin Tian asked with a mysterious smile. "If I attack you now, will someone save you?" Even though he was still smiling, as he said that, the sword in his hand slightly popped out of its scabbard. "You can try it." But even though he said that, in his heart he kept cursing the young man in front of him. If he could, he would rather avoid conflict. Unfortunately, his wish would nevere true because he saw Jian Chen begin to draw his sword. "If you are the one with the ambition to be emperor, we are destined to be enemies. And if you are not, it doesn''t matter even if I kill you." "Oh, do you think you can kill me?" "Son," one of the middle-aged men suddenly spoke. "A vige-level genius like you dares to speak like that to young master Jian, do you want to die?" As he spoke, a hint of aura radiated from his body. It was only a little and a moment but it caused the continent flying above them to tremble violently. "Now then, let''s see what you have to dodge my attack," said Jian Chen. After saying that, he directly shed his sword at Qin Tian. Qin Tian didn''t move but a spear appeared in his hand. The spear was golden. At first it didn''t emit any light, but before it even emitted light, the blue sky above had already turned golden. Who knew howrge an area of ??the sky had changed color. Perhaps the entire sky above the Xue kingdom had turned a golden color. Whooss... It then emitted an aura and wave that instantly pushed people away. All the ancient saints and saints and even the buildings that were flying in the air were blown far beyond the city. As for the people within the city, they were all forced to kowtow to the ground. Jian Chen was also thrown off but he was stopped by the three Paragons following him. Even though the auras from the spears were extremely strong, they were still able to withstand them. Even among Paragons, they must be among the best among the best. Qin Tian did not wait for their reaction. After there was no one nearby, he then thrust the spear towards the east. The tip of the spear tore through space, an extremely deep ck hole then appeared there. Without thinking, Qin Tian immediately entered the ck hole. All imperial weapons could surely tear through space, but the imperial spear could create a path that connected one ce to another. Of course, it was a very dangerous path. Without mastery over thews of space, entering that spatial path could cause one to be seriously injured or even die. The ck hole instantly disappeared after Qin Tian entered it. The golden sky also turned blue again. But silence enveloped the entire city. Only Jian Chen and the three middle-aged men spoke. "To think that that brat has an imperial spear, young master, how about we go after him, he mightnd on the whale continent." Jian Chen was silent for a while before he spoke; "The whale continent is very big, where are we going to find him. Well, he is only one of the geniuses, there are many geniuses in this world, I can''t worry about every single one of them." He then looked towards the west. "Our goal is the Sea of ??Red Tears, let''s go, if he grows stronger, we will meet again there." They then left from there, but they went westward. After they disappeared, amotion immediately filled the city. The things that had just happened were something they had never imagined in their lives, but they did see it, an imperial weapon. The sky turned gold and the aura forced them to kowtow, nothing else could do that but imperial weapons. Even King Xue, the two empresses, and the elders were also filled with shock. Not to mention them, even their ancestors did not have the right to use imperial weapons. At this moment, their gazes were all fixed on Xue Ying. But Xue Ying thought differently to them. In his heart he said; "Brother Qin is truly extraordinary, he has even obtained an imperial weapon." "Son, where is your friend from?" The Giant Bamboo sect elder asked. "Well," Xue Ying smiled as he scratched his head. He didn''t know how to answer their questions. In the end, he only said the beginning of their meeting. Empress Yu smiled after hearing her son''s story, but Empress Yan wore a bad expression. The most unexpected thing in her life was toe into conflict with someone who might be the young master of an imperial faction. Now she was even cursing her own son for being useless. She wondered why she didn''t give birth to Xue Ying instead of a brainless bastard like Xue Tian. ... Chapter 129 - Sky_Butterfly City The spatial tunnels that were forcibly opened and those opened by the teleportation formation were of course different. The spatial tunnel in the teleportation formation was extremely stable because the path was created directly by a spacew expert. But it was not the same as a forcibly opened spatial tunnel. Entering a forcibly opened spatial tunnel, it was like entering the eye of a needle. Without sufficient defense, if one did not die, one would definitely be crippled. One would need at least the power of an Ancient Saint to pass through it safely, but even they would hesitate because sometimes there was greater danger than one knew. Fortunately Qin Tian did not encounter any major dangers and his body was strong enough to withstand minor dangers. Even though he was still heavily injured, but the Primordial God Body only amazed him more and more. As his cultivation increased, that body only became more and more amazing. Normally if one was seriously injured, the spiritual energy in their body would leak out so they would weaken very quickly. But right now, Qin Tian discovered his spiritual energy was only leaking slightly despite the numerous wounds on his body. Cultivators'' power came from spiritual energy, as long as their spiritual energy remained in their bodies, they would remain at their peak state. Remaining full of energy despite being heavily injured, perhaps only emperors had such an ability. Of course, even if they were full of energy, getting hurt would still give them pain. ... The journey in the spatial tunnel didn''tst long. It was only about a few minutes before Qin Tian came out of there. As he exited, he found himself appearing directly above the roof of a building. He smashed the roof of the building and entered the building. And finally, he fell on a dining table. When he looked around, he found himself inside a quite fancy restaurant. "Insolent! Who are you, how dare you destroy my desk." An angry scream suddenly resounded beside him. When he looked up once more, he saw a soles of foot falling towards his face. How could he let that happen. He immediately used his hands to parry the soles of the feet. Bang... The sole of the foot was strong enough, but it couldn''t push the palm of his hand the slightest. The person who did that was slightly surprised when he saw it. Qin Tian also looked at him, he was a handsome young man in luxurious robes. His cultivation was already at the Spiritual Lord first stage. Although hisbat strength wasn''t very strong, being able to reach that level at his age meant his talent wasn''t too bad. "Looks like I''vee to a pretty strong ce," Qin Tian said to himself. He then pushed the sole of the foot causing the youth to be flung two meters in the air. He then stood up and looked around him. There were a lot of people in the restaurant, and they were all staring at him. As he stared at them, he heard the previous youth shout once more. "You dare to push me, do you know who I am?" "..." Even though he was full of energy, the injuries on his body made him have to endure unbearable pain, the youth''s constant screams made him extremely irritated. Without thinking, he then kicked the young man in the face. Bang... The young man hit the wall until it copsed and his body was thrown into the street outside the restaurant. Qin Tian no longer nced at him, he then walked to the entrance of the restaurant. There was a beautiful woman at the entrance of the restaurant, after the young man was thrown out of the restaurant, the woman immediately ran towards him. He was probably the young man''s date. ... As Qin Tian walked out of the restaurant, he was immediately shocked because he found the city even bigger than the royal capital Xue. People of various races can be found in the city. There were even quite a number of sea races there. It could be said to be a level one city in the sixteen heavens. "What city is this? Is this the capital of the Whale continent?" He wondered. There might be many cities on the Whale continent, but there should only be one city as big as that on the continent. Qin Tian then walked towards an inn. The injuries on his body made him feel so ufortable, he wanted to heal his wounds first. He chose a veryrge inn and chose one of the best rooms with a lot of spiritual energy. Of course he had to pay a heavy price, but it was worth the price. He was even ushered into his room by a maid. "Please young master, I guarantee that no one will disturb you here!" Said the maid. "By the way, is this city the Whale city?" Qin Tian then asked. He wasn''tfortable asking around a lot of people, so he waited for them to arrive at a quiet ce before asking. "Hah?" The maid was slightly surprised. She seemed to be confused by Qin Tian''s question. Of course, it was very strange for people who were already in the middle of that city but didn''t know what city it was. "Isn''t this the city of the Whale?" Qin Tian asked once again. The maid''s expression looked like he had guessed wrong. "No, this is not the city of the Whale!" She finally answered. Qin Tian didn''t feel too strange hearing her answer. After all, it had been ten eras since he died, it wouldn''t be strange if there had been so many changes. As long as there was power, building even thergest city was not difficult. If there was an old city being destroyed and a new city appearing, it wouldn''t be too strange. "Oh, then where is this?" "This is Sky_Butterfly city!" The maid replied. "Sky_Butteetly City?" Qin Tian had never heard of the city. But he hid his confusion. "Okay, thank you!" Qin Tian said as he threw some spiritual stones at the maid. After that, he immediately entered the room he ordered. ... Qin Tian did not use any pills to heal his injuries. He just sat in meditation while absorbing spiritual energy. Although the Primordial God Body could still be injured, it healed very quickly. Qin Tian only took an hour before fully recovering from his injuries. After his injuries healed, he chose to rest in the room whilemunicating with Xue Ying. "Are you okay?" "Yes, those people left immediately after you left!" "That''s good. By the way, please take care of Dina!" In the end, he left the girl at Xue Ying''s residence. "Don''t worry, I''ll be going to the Giant Bamboo sect immediately. I''ll take her with me." ... After that, he thenmunicated with Dina then his aunt and the others. Suddenly he heard a knock on his door. It made him knit his brows. He could sense that it was the maid before. He then opened the door to his room. The maid looked very nervous when she saw him. "Sorry young master for bothering you, but someone wants to see you." Qin Tian could guess who wanted to meet him, but it annoyed him that the person could even bother him even though he was in a veryrge inn. "Sorry, sorry," the maid continued to apologize as she saw Qin Tian''s expression. "Let''s go, I want to see who this person is so even you guys can''t do anything about it," said Qin Tian. "Thank you young master!" She breathed a sigh of relief seeing Qin Tian agree. She then led Qin Tian. The building was very tall, and the maid apparently carried it to the highest floor. The highest floor was probably the inn boss''s office. Now Qin Tian realized that he had chosen the wrong inn. They arrived in front of therge door not long after. The maid was about to knock on the door, but before she could even do so, the door suddenly opened by itself. The person who opened the door turned out to be the young man he kicked a while ago. Qin Tian was a little surprised because he thought the young man was waiting for him inside. If he was in charge of opening the door, the person waiting inside might have a higher status. "Pleasee in!" Said the young man. His tone was neither polite nor cold. The young man may not want to prolong the previous conflict, but he still seems to have a grudge against him. After staring at the young man for a while, he then followed behind him. Even though he was now in someone else''s base, he didn''t act humble. He kept his cool as if he was in a public ce. After entering that door, he immediately saw several people. There were five people, and all of them were women. Two of the women were middle-aged women. Apart from them, he also saw the young man''s date. One of thest two women caught his attention. She looks like she''s 25 years old. Her height is more than 170cm with a beautiful face and a sharp nose. She was wearing a long white dress and had a furry shawl around her neck, her hand was holding a sleeping white cat. Chapter 130 - Sky_Butterfly Ancient God That woman''s cultivation was already at the peak of the Sovereign stage, and herbat power was definitely extremely strong. Qin Tian was quite interested in her. As he looked at her, She also looked up at him with her round eyes. Qin Tian even felt her spiritual sense envelop his body. It was clearly disrespectful, but the woman didn''t seem to care. "Not bad, this young man''s talent is very good, he can join us!" She says. The others didn''t speak, but Qin Tian walked over to her. "Are you looking for me, miss? Why did you call me here?" Qin Tian asked in a slightly cold tone. Even though he was an easygoing person, he would not continue to behave like that if he was treated in such a disrespectful manner. "You''ll find outter," the woman replied. She seemed unconcerned by Qin Tian''s reaction. "Now can you tell me your name and background?" "..." "You''re the one who invited me here, shouldn''t you be the one to introduce yourself first?" There were many men like Xue Tian, ??but the truth was that women withrge backgrounds behaved like that too. They are arrogant and think they are above everything. For such women, he would not be lenient. Otherwise, they will just be arrogant. "Brat, how dare you speak to my aunt like that, isn''t that just saying your name, don''t you have a mouth to speak." The young man suddenly scolded him. Qin Tian nced at the youth for a while before looking at the woman once more. The woman didn''t react, she looked like she agreed with the young man''s words. "I thought you two were siblings, but even if you weren''t, your traits seem more simr than siblings," he said. "Son, what do you mean by your words?" The two middle-aged women spoke. They looked at Qin Tian with cold eyes. Both are Saints. But Qin Tian snorted at them in response. "If you don''t have sincerity, you''d better not bother others, hmph, what a really bad inn!" Qin Tian said in an annoyed tone. Qin Tian was about to turn around, but the woman suddenly called out to him once again. "Wait!" Qin Tian looked at her, waiting for her to exin. As he looked at her, the woman suddenly smiled faintly. "Sorry, it''s my fault!" "My name is Qi Xing, I invited you here because I want you to help me do something. Of course, I will pay you. I will help you break through one stage of cultivation first, and if our mission is sessful, I will give you more rewards." "You may not know who I am yet, but the Qi n, we are a n that has three Paragons." she said in a proud tone. After hearing her words, Qin Tian loosened his expression slightly. "What do you want me to do?" "You''re about to join my team, oh, you probably still don''t know. Just a moment ago, Sky_Butterfly Ancient God announced that She wanted to ept a personal disciple." "She will only ept female disciples, but there are many who want to be her disciples, and she also doesn''t n on selecting her disciples personally, so she''s setting up apetition to determine who will be her disciples." "Sky_Butterfly Ancient God!" The only thing that caught Qin Tian''s attention from Qi Xing''s words was the ancient god she mentioned. He didn''t know who Sky_Butterfly was. Since the city was the same as her title, she was clearly the owner of that city. "So, what kind ofpetition is that?" He then asked. "It''s not really apetition, but it might be a war." "War?" "In these past few years, Sky_Butterfly Ancient God wanted to rule over the entire Whale continent, but it wasn''t easy even though zhe was recognized as the strongest on this continent." ''What?'' Qin Tian''s heart was very shocked. He wasn''t sure how many Ancient Gods were on the Whale continent, but each of the imperial factions on the continent probably had two or three. Of course, there were still several other Ancient Gods. Since Sky_Butterfly hadn''t appeared in his era, she must be a new ancient god, but she was already the strongest on the continent. Moreover, she had ambitions to rule over the entire continent. The Whale Continent was the core of the western region. It was extremely vast with many cultivation resources. It was probably equivalent to one third of the central region. To rule over such a vast territory, even the emperors didn''t do that for their sects. It was clearly an absurd and ridiculous idea. "By the way, are you from another heaven?" Qi Xing suddenly asked. "Xi Yue said that you suddenly appeared on the roof of the restaurant." "Yes." Qin Tian nodded. He had no background, calling himself from another heaven might be better to cover his non-existent background. "I see! You don''t seem to know much about Sky_Butterfly Ancient God. But even in other heavens, her name should be quite famous." "I don''t know much about the ancient gods, can you exin how strong she is?" "Hahahaha, kid, you don''t even know who she is! I bet you''re just a viger even in another heaven." The youth mocked Qin Tian once again. "Qi Chen, stop talking!" Qi Xing suddenly scolded the young man. He immediately covered his mouth when he saw Qi Xing''s gaze. "Sky_Butterfly is an Emperor candidate in the same era as Titania." She started to exin. "Oh?" Qin Tian was immediately interested. It was said that it was an era with many geniuses surpassing the previous emperors. Even if they don''t be emperors in the end, their strength still cannot be underestimated. If they be ancient gods, it is not surprising that they can suppress other ancient gods. "In that era, Sky_Butterfly''s strength was second only to Titania. Even though she lost to Titania, she became one of the few to be her friends. Some even say that she is almost as strong as the three strongest emperors." "She was born in the wrong era, otherwise she will definitely be one of the strongest emperors." "In fact, she still has a chance to be emperor in the next era, Heaven''s Will still recognizes her as an emperor candidate in the Eternal Darkness Emperor era, but she chose not topete. No one knows why she did that." "However, there is no doubt about her strength. Even the imperial sects do not dare to provoke her." "Ever since she said she wanted to rule over the entire Whale continent, she''s already conquered many territories. The single biggest obstacle is the three imperial factions on this continent." "So what kind of war are we going to have?" Qin Tian asked. "I''m not too sure either, he hasn''t told us, she just told us to form a team of five people under the age of 50." "This is very important to me, as long as I can be a Sky_Butterfly disciple, I will definitely pay you a heavy price." Qin Tian was silent for a moment. "I want to ask you one thing, why did you choose me?" Even though she used her spiritual sense to investigate him, there was no way she could tell how strong he was. "I know you''re strong and reliable," she replied. She then looked at Xi Yue. "Xi Yue has special eyesight, she can estimate a person''s strength just by looking at that person. Among the people I targeted, she said that you are the strongest." "..." Qin Tian couldn''t help but stare at Xi Yue with a strange expression. Such a vision ability is a very rare ability. "Okay," he then nodded. "I''ll join your team, but you have to help me break through first." "Okay, that''s an easy matter!" Zhe then stood up. "At the Qi n headquarters in this city, I have already prepared a cultivation ce that can definitely help you break through." There was adder in the room, she then walked up to it. The woman standing beside her followed behind her. Qi Chen and Xi Yue also followed behind her. Qin Tian then followed behind them. But the two middle-aged women stayed in the room. They might be the innkeeper! The stairs lead to the roof of the building. There, there was a horse carriage waiting. "By the way, I don''t know your name yet?" Qi Xing asked as he was about to enter the carriage. "Qin Tian!" ... They went to the city center in the horse-drawn carriage. There was a very magnificent pce in the center of the city. Around the pce, there were many veryrge residences. Some residences even had a n crest on their gate. "The Qi n is one of the ns that are subordinate to Sky_Butterfly God. There are two other ns that are as powerful as the Qi n and there are more ns with one Paragon." "It''s just that, here, only Sky_Butterfly really has the power. Everyone who wants to be her subordinate must submit to her. Although we don''t have to swear allegiance to her, we must follow her every word." "Most of the resources gathered in our territory should also be handed over to her." "But even so, there are still many factions that want to be Sky_Butterfly''s subordinates." Qin Tian naturally understood their reasoning. There are many factions that are destroyed, even the imperial faction can be destroyed. That was of course because they didn''t have the power to protect themselves. The only easiest way to continue to survive was to be a subordinate to an extremely powerful ancient god. The emperor will leave but the ancient god will remain in the sixteen heavens. But this Sky_Butterfly God could indeed be said to be an authoritarian ruler. Chapter 131 - Yuli The horse carriagended right in the courtyard of the residence. They got out of the carriage and immediately entered the residence. There weren''t many people in the residence and most of them were soldiers and servants. "By the way Qin, apart from you and me, Yuli and Lina are also part of our team, now we only need one more person," Qi Xing said. Yuli was the woman who followed Qi Xing and Lina was the cat she brought with her. In reality, the two of them also possessed peak Sovereign cultivations. Ever since he met them, Qin Tian was also interested in Yuli. The woman was quite beautiful but looked simple and reserved, even since Qin Tian appeared, she didn''t react much, she didn''t even say a word. But Qin Tian knew that she was very strong. He wasn''t even sure who was stronger between her and Qi Xing. "Auntie, why don''t you take me for thest position," Qi Chen suddenly spoke. "You are too weak, you will only be a burden!" Before the others answered, Qin Tian had already answered. "You!" "Shut up, Qi Chen! What he said is the truth, you are too weak, you will only be a burden to us!" Qi Xing spoke. "Brother Chen, I believe you are not weak, you are just too young, as long as you train hard, you can definitely be strong like them!" Xi Yue suddenlyforted him. Qin Tian looked at the girl, he wondered how an arrogant young master like Qi Chen could get the affection of a girl with a special talent like Xi Yue. Not long after, they arrived in front of arge door bearing the emblems of a dragon and a phoenix. Even when he was outside the door, Qin Tian could feel an extremely overwhelming aura within the door. Such a cultivation ce was definitely set up with a lot of resources and formations. Even cripples would be dragons if they entered that door. Qi Xing did several things to the door, immediately after that the door opened. Behind the door is an independent world with a very beautiful view. The ce was also full of Dao smoke. It was a hundred times better than the cultivation grounds provided by the Dragon Pce. "Pleasee in, master Qin!" "Mm." Qin Tian nodded before stepping into the ce. But to his surprise, Yuli also followed him into the ce. "Ehmm, Yuli has done a lot of service to the Qi n, this is the payment for her." Qi Xing spoke. "Don''t worry, this ce should be enough for the two of you." Qin Tian said nothing. What he needed was toprehend the Dao, he didn''t need to absorb the spiritual energy in that ce. He then stepped further into the ce. Yuli too, but she went the other way. After that, the door behind them closed again. After the door closed, Qin Tian couldn''t help but stare at Yuli. "Your talent is very good, but you seem to be very loyal to Qi Xing?" Even though they were quite far apart now, such a distance was almost meaningless to them. Hearing his words, the woman also looked up at him. "This is my way!" She answered in a low voice. "Oh!" Qin Tian felt even more intrigued. He was actually thinking of making her his disciple. He wasn''t sure of her talent, but she definitely had a resolute heart. As long as she trained well, her future was destined to be limitless. "It seems that Qi Xing is very important to you," Qin Tian said. He wondered if Qi Xing had ever helped her at her most difficult time. "It is true!" She suddenly heard the woman speak. After that, she immediately turned around and went further. Qin Tian shook his head. Even though he wanted to make her his disciple, he hesitated to do so if she was more loyal to someone else. ... Earth. Monday morning, Qin Tian and the rest of the vi''s upants woke up early. Today was thest day of school, in other words the day of the graduation ceremony. Not only Qin Tian, ??ra, and Shui Yingyue, even Ang and aunty also came to their school. Several days had passed since the game Sixteen Heaven was released. Although many find the game very difficult, the vast and mysterious world makes the game''s poprity continue to increase. Now even many rich people regret not using their money to buy items in the game. Manyin that it is unfair, but there is no justice in this world. It''s not a ce to change fate, everything requires cause and effect. For those with abilities, even if they started off with a worse pace, they could still rise. But even though there was a reason for every thing that happened to him, Qin Tian still sighed with his luck. Now even on earth he was already too strong that he couldn''t help but seal his own cultivation because he was worried about identally destroying a city. He also used the spiritual energy he got to increase the Primordial Heavenly Needle''s energy, and then let Noah and the others cultivate within that needle chamber. Their strength is also getting stronger. For now, the underground world of City Z ispletely overrun by them. Qin Tian of course didn''t stop there, he also ordered them to take control of other cities. But in order not to attract too much attention, he ordered them to do so secretly. Each group they controlled would be separated into sections so that no one would know that they were behind them all. Moreover, Qin Tian also told them to y the Sixteen Heaven game and raise their level as fast as possible. He even ordered them to use all the money they got for the game. Even though they can no longer buy items in the game with real money, they can still transact with fellow yers. Qin Tian hopes that when the earth really changes, he wants him to have the strongest army. ... Chapter 132 - School Graduation Day "By the way, which university are you guys going to?" His aunt asked, looking at him and ra. Right now they were in the car on the way to school. Shui Yingyue didn''t want to leave city Z, so she chose the best university in the city. While it''s not the best university in the country, it''s still one of the best. Of course, getting into the university was not easy. ra could definitely get into that university, but Qin Tian didn''t because of his low school grades. ra wants to follow Qin Tian, ??but Qin Tian hasn''t decided on his university yet. He actually feelszy to go to college, but if the earth hasn''tpletely changed, he can''t live the way he wants to. If he had to go to college, he would naturally want to enter the same university as Shui Yingyue, but it was a top university that only looked at grades. The dean of the university was not a random person, even his aunt couldn''t do anything about it. ra looked at him, and he just shook his head. "I haven''t decided yet," Qin Tian replied. If he had to go to college, at most he would just use other means to force the dean to ept him at his university. Now that he controlled the underworld of city Z, he had many ways to take care of the dean. ... Not long after, they arrived at the school. There was a stage set up in the school grounds, and there were currently quite a number of parents of studentsing. They are not only Asian, but also people from foreign countries. Many of them were chatting with other parents. The school even provides a row of dining tables with luxurious foods. When Qin Tian''s group arrived, they immediately attracted people''s attention. Of course, it was his aunt''s presence that caused people to stare at them. His aunt wore only a shirt and a short skirt, her appearance was simple, but her tall and elegant figure made men unable to take their eyes off her. Even the male students were blown away when they saw her. There, she was like a queen standing in front of themoners. Even though they were all from the elite society, none of them dared to approach her. Even the strangers could only stare at her with amazed expressions. In that city, the people who could talk to her equally could be counted on the fingers. "Brother Qin," Qin Tian suddenly heard Li Laoshan shout. As he looked at him, he found a middle-aged couple following behind him. They looked simr to Li Laoshan, but unlike Li Laoshan, neither of them had fat bodies. Each and every one of them had bodies perfect for middle age. The man is handsome and the woman is beautiful. Qin Tian had seen them before, so he recognized them. They were, of course, Li Laoshan''s parents. Li Laoshan''s father Li Qiye was the one qualified to speak to his aunt, therefore, he immediately walked towards her the moment he saw her. The excitement on his face couldn''t be hidden which made his wife frown. "Hahahaha, Wuxin, we haven''t seen each other for a long time, you are still beautiful and young, I even thought that you were Wuxin''s daughter." He said as soon as he arrived in front of her. And he looked at her figure with sparkling eyes. His words were so shameless that many men cursed him. But unlike what people expected, Qin Wuxin responded with a faint smile. "You are still good at talking, Li Qiye. Unfortunately we are not young anymore, so you should stop ying around!" She said in a soft tone. Although her words sounded gentle, there was a hint of threat in her words. Obviously She wasn''t happy with his behavior. But he didn''t seem to care. He was about to speak again, but his wife suddenly pinched his waist so that he almost screamed. The woman then looked at Qin Wuxin. She didn''t speak, but there was jealousy and displeasure in her gaze. "Hehe," Qin Wuxin smiled faintly in response. "Let''s go!" She said to Qin Tian and the others. Even though Li Qiye was not her ex-husband, they probably had a rtionship when they were young. In recent days his aunt has be more open and has told him many things about her past. Of course, it''s a story that shouldn''t be told. What is clear, because of some tragedy, it causes her to be an emotionless woman who takes advantage of everyone she can take advantage of. She was not only cruel to others, but also to herself. They then chose a fairly quiet ce, but just moments after they sat down, ra suddenly whispered to him. "Let''s go!" Qin Tian looked at her with a confused expression. Without giving him a chance to speak, she then withdrew his hand. Before leaving, she looked at Ang and Shui Yingyue with a yful smile. Where did she take him? She apparently took him to the back of the school building. There are several empty buildings there. "What do you want to do?" Qin Tian asked. Of course, there were quite a few students there, and most of them were couples. School graduation day is always the saddest day for the students. It''s not just because they''re leaving, but because some couples might end their rtionship. It was amon thing when each of them ended up moving to a different city. Of course, there was no way ra had brought him to that ce to break their rtionship. She then opened the bag she was carrying and showed Qin Tian the contents of the bag. "..." It turned out that there were school uniforms in the bag, but they weren''t just hers, they were his too. "It''s ourst day at this high school, but we haven''t even made love in this school yet." She said without a hint of embarrassment. "..." Qin Tian didn''t know what to say. But seeing her beautiful figure, bis body also started to feel hot. Who knows how many students have done that at school. For sure, it will be a pleasant memory to remember. They smiled at each other and they then walked towards one of the empty buildings there. There were several tables, chairs, and other school equipment in the building. But the building is very clean. Even though it was only used to store things that were no longer used, but it was a sacred ce in the school for some students. ra locked the door of the building as soon as they entered it, after that, she pushed Qin Tian against the wall. Her hand then lowered Qin Tian''s pants. She looked at Qin Tian and said; "Don''t hold back! Release all your desires into me!" Not long after, the sound of groans and sighs echoed within the building. To add to the sensation, Qin Tian didn''t even use his spiritual energy to cover the building. Chapter 133 - See Gong Yuxian Again About almost an hourter, they came out of the building with brilliant smiles. Their uniforms are still neat because they are wearing new uniforms. Luckily there was a bathroom in the building so they could clean their bodies. "What do you think?" ra asked with a flirtatious smile. "This feels different!" Qin Tian replied. "Hmph, if you had epted me earlier, we could have done more here." "..." They returned to the school grounds, there were more peopleing, some even from the education department. But when he looked at Shui Yingyue, he found the girl with an old man who was her grandfather. Ang and his aunt were not far from them, but they did not speak to the old man. His aunt even acted as if she didn''t see him. Not long after Qin Tian and ra returned, the graduation ceremony finally started. The graduation ceremony went dramatically, many students burst into tears. But no matter what they thought, after receiving the graduation certificate, they still had to go from there. From now on, they were no longer students from that school. ... Qin Tian and the others went straight back to the vi after they received their certificates. To celebrate their graduation, Qin Wuxin even nned to take them on vacation overseas. She asks him for advice, and he just nods in agreement. Now that his strength was too strong, he didn''t worry about their safety anymore. Not to mention some agents, even if it is a nuclear weapon, he may still be able to withstand it. On top of that, he had also left a spiritual protector on each of them, so even if he wasn''t around them, their safety would still be guaranteed. "Then which country are we going to?" His aunt asked him. Even though he hadn''t told his secret to his aunt, with her intelligence, she might have guessed something. Like city Z''s underworld problem, she probably already knew it was connected to him. Previously she had problems with them, but now no gangster group dared to interfere with her business. "How about going to Arsenal." Qin Tian replied. Arsenal city was in the heart of Europe, it was the capital of the British empire, but even the British empire couldn''tpletely control the city because it could be said to be the capital of the earth. Many educational institutions and technologypanies are based there, and more than half of the city''s residents are foreigners who work there. The city is visited by many tourists because it is the most developed city on earth. In addition to seeing the city, Qin Tian also ns to build strength in the city''s underworld. By taking control of the city, he was able to spread his influence throughout Europe more easily. "It''s a nice city, it''s been a while since I went there, what do you think?" She then asked Ang and the others. Shui Yingyue and ra didn''t say anything, but Ang suddenly sneered. "Hmph, do you want to meet your old lover there?" She said. Ang''s father was her first husband. Even though she might just be taking advantage of him, but the fact that he was able to be her first husband proved that he had a few more points. Hearing Ang''s words, she looked at her with strange eyes. "You are his daughter, you are the one who should meet him. Uhh, I don''t want others to say that I am a petty woman who doesn''t allow her daughter to meet her father." "Hmph," Ang snorted. "Don''t you just want me to take all his wealth and then give it to you." "Girl, watch your words, do you think your mother is that selfish?" "That''s a fact." Shui Yingyue suddenly spoke in a cold tone. "Yingyue, you also me this woman?" ... Sixteen heavens. It had been a few days since Qin Tian had cultivated, he had actually broken through long ago, but he had stayed in that ce and pretended to be cultivating. Not long after he entered the sixteen heavens, he saw Yuli trying to unlock one of her divine symbols. The problem is; she had already unlocked two divine symbols and now she was unlocking the third. Even Qin Tian was shocked when he saw that. Being able to unlock three divine symbols in the Sovereign realm, she could be said to be extremely talented. After she finished unlock the third divine symbol, the pressure he released made Qin Tian feel threatened. Previously he wasn''t sure who was stronger between her and Qi Xing, but now, unless Qi Xing also increased her strength, she might not be able tost more than ten steps if she fought her. Yuli opened her eyes, she stared at Qin Tian for a moment before walking towards the door of the ce. Qin Tian then followed behind her. The door swung open again when they arrived in front of it. But there was no one outside the door. Even in the entire mansion, Qin Tian did not feel the presence of Qi Xing and the others. Yuli then looked at him and said; "You can choose a ce to rest, now Miss Qi is looking for thest member." "No, I''m going for a walk!" Qin Tian replied. It had been a long time since he had seen a city like Sky_Butterfly city, how could he possibly spend his time in a room. Yuli didn''t say anything, but she threw a jade slip at him. After that, she immediately went to one of the rooms in the residence. The jade slip allowed her to contact him as long as he wasn''t far away. After storing the jade slip, Qin Tian immediately left the residence. The residence was near the pce, and the street outside the residence was full of many people. No matter who they were, they all stared at the pce with expressions of admiration. The pressure in the city was truly so strong that even Saints could barely fly, and all the pressure in the city came from that pce. As he looked at the pce, Qin Tian could sense an extremely terrifying existence within it. It even caused him to shiver. "That person is probably stronger than my old master." He thought. Ding. "You epted a mission." "Be a disciple of Sky_Butterfly Ancient God." "Reward: The system will help unlock one of your nine divine symbols." "..." "Luna, what does this mean?" Other yers might need the help of missions to increase their strength, but he was toozy to do that because his experience in the cultivation world was much more helpful. "Master, you hardly ever go on missions, we gave you this mission. Besides, World-AND-Heaven gave us a hunch that your path would be better if you became her disciple." "Anything like that?" Qin Tian was shocked. "But if I be her disciple,,,""" Qin Tian decided not to join any faction other than the one he createdter. Being the disciple of an expert, he could still ept that as long as that expert was an independent cultivator. Ancient God Sky_Butterfly could still be considered an independent cultivator because she didn''t actually create a faction. With her strength, she still qualified to be his master. However, she was born several eraster than him. It still didn''t matter, but she was one of Titania''s friends. If he became a friend''s disciple of that person, wouldn''t that look a little strange. Besides, she was only nning on epting female disciples, if he wanted to be her disciple too, who knew what he would have to do. Qin Tian shook his head. "Okay, let''s not talk about that for now." He then went towards the most crowded ce in the city. As a first-ss city, almost anything can be found in it. Dragon Pce, Heavenly Path Library, their branches in that city were truly sorge that their existence could be seen from any corner of the city. Of course, there are some branches of business that are as big as theirs. After a while, Qin Tian decided to go to Dragon Pce. There was always a fight in that ce, he wanted to see the strength of the people in that city. If there was a good talent, he would probably take her as his disciple. The Dragon Pce building in the city no longer looked like a colosseum, instead, it was a very tall building. But it was no ordinary building, it had the exact shape of an eastern dragon. Looking from afar, it looked like an eastern dragon that was charging into the sky. It is one of the most visited ces. The moment Qin Tian arrived at the entrance of the ce, he even saw dozens of Saints entering the ce. Sometimes, there would even be an Ancient Saint who came. For this branch of the city, they can even show a fight between Paragons. "Erm..." He suddenly saw two familiar people just as he was about to enter the ce. They were Gong Yuxian and Du Feng. Qin Tian was shocked when he saw the two people leaving together. And unlike at that time, Gong Yuxian no longer seemed to be hostile towards Du Feng even though she walked in the front and Du Feng followed behind. "Did that man manage to seduce Gong Yuxian?" Qin Tian wondered in his heart. He then walked towards them. Chapter 134 - Yuli Show Qin Tian did not hide his presence, so they also sensed his presence. They were immediately shocked when they saw him. "Young master Qin, how did you get here?" Gong Yuxian asked. She looked so enthusiastic when she saw Qin Tian that Du Feng''s existence was almost forgotten. "Of course, I made a trip to this ce, why can''t Ie here?" Qin Tian replied. "Emmm," Gong Yuxian smiled shyly as she realized the mistake in her words. But Du Feng suddenly snorted, "hmph, I don''t know what kind of luck it is that a country brat like you cane to this ce." He looked at him with a vengeful gaze. "Du Feng, didn''t I tell you to take care of your behavior!" Gong Yuxian suddenly scolded him, causing Du Feng to shut his mouth. Qin Tian had no idea what had happened to the two of them nor did he intend to find out. "Are you doing errands here?" He then asked Gong Yuxian. "Mm," she nodded. "Sorry, I have something to do, I have to go first!" After saying that, she immediately left at a brisk pace. Du Feng snorted at him once more before following behind her. Qin Tian shook his head, he then walked into the Dragon Pce. But, he suddenly felt the jade slip Yuli gave him vibrate. Immediately after that he heard Yuli''s voice in his mind. "Are you going to Dragon Pce, wait for me!" "..." Qin Tian wasn''t surprised that she also knew his location but he wanted to know why she told him to wait for her. He finally stopped in his tracks. Yuli came very quickly, he had seen her figureing only a short time after theymunicated. "What is wrong?" Qin Tian asked with a doubtful expression. "Don''t ask, follow me!" She answered in an indifferent tone. Qin Tian was displeased with her behavior, but since he was currently attached to Qi Xing, he had no other choice but to follow her. Seeing the serious expression on her face, he guessed that something big was going on at that ce. ... Who knows how many floors in the building, clearly, each floor in the building has their own independent world. The independent world that he and Yuli came to had a veryrge colosseum. The moment they arrived there, Qin Tian could hear countless cheers. The Colosseum was actually very full of people. Moreover, Qin Tian could sense Qi Xing''s presence within the colosseum. Not long after they entered the colosseum, Qin Tian immediately saw Qi Xing, she was currently surrounded by many young men and women. Their gazes were all fixed on the battle area where two people were fighting. One of them was arge middle-aged man. The middle-aged man''s cultivation had already reached the Saint realm. In addition, there was a crown on his head with a dragon crest. Qin Tian knew the crown was a sign that someone had taken possession of one of the king''s colosseums. The King''s Colosseum is the designation for the special colosseums in the Dragon Pce. They were certainly not ordinary ces, in fact, they were extremely precious cultivation treasures. They were all said to be created from the highest treasure belonging to the Dragon Pce Sect. It was unknown what kind of treasure it was because the Dragon Pce really kept its existence very secret. If one masters one of the colosseums of the king, that person can take all the benefits of that colosseum. It was not only a battle ground, but also a priceless cultivation ground. It was precisely because of that that many people tried to fight over the king''s colosseum. Their numbers were extremely limited, and only the Dragon Pce branch in a first-tier city had them. Of course, they are also divided into several levels. From the first to the third level. The first is the highest and the third is the lowest. The third level is usually ruled by saints, ancient saints and Paragons cannot enter it. The second level is ruled by the ancient saint, and Paragon can''t enter it. And the first level is usually mastered by Paragon. Usually there were only two first-level colosseums, five second-level colosseums, and ten third-level colosseums in each branch of the Dragon Pce that had them. In addition to the cultivation ground, they also had a very powerful puppet army. It was the puppet troops that caused many people to fight over the colosseums of the king. The King''s Colosseum could not be carried away from the Dragon Pce, but the puppet troop could be carried as long as one had the king''s crown. They can be taken anywhere as long as it is within the territory where they came from. Like in this city, they can at least be brought to the entire whale continent. Many wondered why the Dragon Pce Sect allowed outsiders to control their colosseums, but they never answered the question. At most, they just said it was purely business. After all, to enter the dragon colosseum, one had to pass through the Dragon Pce first. The middle-aged man was clearly the king of the colosseum. But right now he was being suppressed by a young man who was only at the Sovereign realm. The youth looked cold and indifferent, but he was indeed very strong. Qi Xing who sensed their aura immediately turned her gaze towards them. Yuli who approached her then spoke. "Xiao Li, how did he suddenly be stronger?" She asked. The middle aged man was probably someone from the Qi n and he was on the verge of losing which meant he would soon lose his position. The process to take over the king''s position was very long, first one needed to defeat ten generals before fighting the king, and it all had to be done sessively without stopping. The ten generals are the ten people chosen by the king, their strength is certainly not weak, but now the young man is only a step away from taking over the king''s position. "Who is he?" Qin Tian finally asked. The middle-aged man was definitely not an ordinary saint, but it was that young man who was simply too strong. "He is the young master of the Xiao n, it is one of the three strongest ns here." Qi Xing exined. "Before he was not this strong, but today he suddenly became stronger. I was also defeated by him, and now Uncle Yun is also close to losing." "How is it, sister Yu?" "He hasn''t fought me yet!" Yuli replied. "Since I am here, he will still have to fight me even if he defeats the king." Qin Tian who heard their conversation quite understood the situation. Yu Li might as well be one of the ten generals. But since she wasn''t present before, her fight was temporarily postponed. If sje still doesn''t show up until the king loses, only then will she be disqualified. "Can you beat him?" Qi Xing asked with a serious expression. "Don''t worry! I will definitely win, just a moment ago I had managed to make a few breakthroughs in my cultivation." Yuli''s expression did not fluctuate as she replied. After that, she stepped into the arena of the colosseum. Boom... Right after that, the man called Uncle Yun was suddenly thrown against the wall. His mouth spit out a lot of blood while his skin turned deathly pale. As he tried to get up, a sword suddenly appeared right beside his neck. The youth called Xiao Li also appeared beside him. He smiled sinisterly as he looked at Uncle Yun. "Ha-ha-ha, Qi Yun, you were so arrogant before, you even looked down on me because I was a junior, but now you were defeated at the hands of this junior. Hahahaha¡­" He burst outughing. Qi Yun''s expression became extremely ugly, but he really couldn''t do anything about it. "Xiao Li, what evil technique have you cultivated? How could a little bastard like you be so strong in just an instant." In the end, he could only scold the young man. "Hmph," Xiao Li snorted. "Today, you will definitely die." He said. He then drew back his sword before shing it towards Qi Yun''s neck. The fight in the colosseum could not be disturbed by outsiders other than those involved. Unless they made it out of the colosseum, they could be killed. Whooss... But before Xiao Li''s sword reached Qi Yun''s neck, an arrow suddenly appeared and hit the sword. The arrow was quite small but it was actually very powerful. Xiao Li''s sword slipped from his hand and it was then thrown into the wall. The sudden appearance of the arrow shocked the people. As people looked at the center of the colosseum arena once more, they saw an expressionless woman standing there with a ck bow in her hand. "It''s Yuli, one of the ten generals, she was not present before, why did she suddenly appear?" "The people of the Qi n say that she is cultivating, it seems that she has already finished cultivating, and her strength has definitely improved a lot." "Well, no matter who wins, at least the fight will still continue." Xiao Li was the first to look at Yuli. The sudden disturbance made his expression ugly, but when he saw Yuli, he burst outughing once more. "Hahahaha, Yuli, I didn''t expect you to dare to appear here, but that''s also good, now I can teach you a lesson." He said. Yuli''s expression still didn''t fluctuate, but her eyes grew colder. An arrow appeared in her hand and she drew her bow once more. Qin Tian had been watching her ever since she entered the colosseum arena, he couldn''t help but be surprised when he saw she was also using a bow. But what surprised him even more was that the bow was also an innate weapon. "This is really interesting!" He said in a low voice. Chapter 135 - The Figure Behind Xiao Li Shua... She let go of the bowstring, an arrow shot from her bow, but after that, the arrow turned into thousands of arrows that shot towards Xiao Li. The man was not afraid, he ignored Qi Yun beside him and then jumped towards Yuli. Every arrow that was about to hit his body was cut in half by his sword. A pair of wind wings suddenly appeared on his back. After being high enough in the air, he then flew towards Yuli. This time every arrow that tried to approach him was instantly pushed back by the gust of wind caused by the pping of his wings. "Hahaha, Yuli, is this all you can do?" He said whileughing heartily. "You''ve never won against me, but you dare to be arrogant just because your strength has increased slightly." Yuli replied nonchntly. "Do you think such a fake power can fight me?" As she said that, she stared at the wings on Xiao Li''s back. As she gazed at the wings, her eyes immediately turned cold. Killing intent shed in her eyes. Xiu... Xiu... Xiu... Her nine divine symbols jumped out of her body, and they flew around her. The three divine symbols that had already opened emitted a light green light that shone on her body. The three divine symbols were light green in color, they contained thews of the wind. The sight of the three divine symbols being unlocked instantly shocked everyone. There, even the strongest were only Saints, but even among Saints it was extremely difficult to find someone with the three divine symbols already unlocked. "Amazing! She unlocked one divine symbol in the Spiritual Master realm, one in the Spiritual Lord realm, and now another in the Sovereign realm." "If she can still do it in the Saint, Ancient Saint, and Paragon realms, that means she will have six divine symbols already unlocked. She will be very strong even among Paragons." Someone said. "Doesn''t that mean she will be an emperor candidate?" "That''s for sure, there is even a chance to be emperor." "Hahaha, that Xiao Li is unlucky, he became arrogant because his strength suddenly increased. It was obviously due to external help, now let''s see if he can resist the power of the three divine symbols." The pressure released by Yuli increased very quickly. The shockwave she released caused even Xiao Li who was flying towards her to be pushed back. The man''s expression immediately turned ugly. Qin Tian observed the man''s body and he could immediately tell what caused his strength to increase drastically. In fact, there was a crystal in his body and that was the source of external power that helped him, but that power still came from the Saint realm so it could enter the colosseum. Of course, to be able to lend such power to others, the Saint''s strength must be extremely strong. But it''s definitely not enough to fight Yuli. Moreover, her three divine symbols were definitely not her only strength. After that, a pair of wings also appeared on her back. They were also wings of wind and they looked simr to the wings that appeared on Xiao Li''s back. Xiao Li''s wings clearly came from that external force, others thought they only formed simr wings, but Qin Tian knew that they did have something inmon. Qin Tian couldn''t help but stare at Qi Xing who was standing beside him. "What is Yuli''s background?" He asked. His question made Qi Xing''s expression change for a moment, but after that she shook her head. "I saved her when she was a child, but I don''t know where she came from!" Even though she said that, Qin Tian knew that she was lying. He chose not to ask again and then turned his gaze to the colosseum arena once more. Whooss... Yuli immediately flew towards Xiao Li after her wings appeared. They were very close and it only took her an instant to arrive in front of him. "Shit!" Xiao Li gritted his teeth. The moment Yuli appeared in front of him, green colored winds surged from his body and they then flowed into his sword, he then shed his sword at her. "You want to fight me with this weak power!" Yuli looked at Xiao Li with a disgusted expression. She seemed to really hate the power that Xiao Li had unleashed. She then used the bow in her hand to parry the sword. ng... A ng echoed as the sword hit Yuli''s bow, but it couldn''t even cause a scratch on the bow. And Xiao Li even lost his bnce due to the impact. Even though she only relied on the bow, it was an innate weapon in the end. And of course, that was because her strength was also much stronger. A ck arrow then appeared in her hand. The moment the arrow appeared, even the air became stagnant. It was a low grade saint weapon. Yuli then sent the arrow into Xiao Li''s body. Xiao Li who was losing his bnce couldn''t dodge it. The arrow finally stabbed into his chest. But unlike what people expected, the arrow was actually unable to prate through Xiao Li''s body. Qin Tian who could see inside Xiao Li''s body could see the arrowhead trying to pierce the crystal which was the source of eksternal power that had increased Xiao Li''s strength. But it is also not an ordinary crystal, even a saint weapon can''t directly destroy it. "Hmph," Yuli snorted coldly. Wind surged out of her hands and they flowed into the arrow. The arrowhead became sharper and sharper that the crystal began to crack. Crack... Crack... Crack... The cracking sounds of the crystal cracking were even heard throughout the colosseum. "Is that what caused Xiao Li''s strength to soar." "What exactly is it? Even a saint-level weapon can''t directly destroy it." "Who gave Xiao Li that power?" Bang... An extremely loud bang suddenly resounded from within Xiao Li''s body as people were discussing. Right after that, a green colored light suddenly surged from within his body. The light then condensed to form the figure of a young man with white skin and golden hair. The man was wearing a golden robe like an Emperor''s robe. He had long hair and green eyes, his gaze was cold and emotionless as if everything in the world was under his feet. Even though he was only a manifestation, but he gave people the feeling as if he had actually appeared in front of them. The aura emitted by his manifestation caused even the entire colosseum to tremble. "Who is he?" "Is he the one who helped increase Xiao Li''s strength." Qin Tian had never seen the young man, but seeing the wind technique he used, he could already guess who he was. He then nced at Qi Xing. Upon seeing the young man, Qi Xing''s face was filled with worry. When he appeared, his eyes were only on Yuli. Yuli also looked at him, a light of extreme hatred shed in her eyes. "Heh," the young man suddenly smiled, but it was a sinister smile. "So you are hiding here, I didn''t expect you to dare to show yourself. Wait for me to finish my business, and I wille to take what is rightfully mine!" "Hmph!" Yuli snorted coldly. "You are just a petty thief, but you always think you are everything. Pleasee here, but who will die is still uncertain." Shua... She then pulled out the arrow that stuck in Xiao Li''s body and then kicked his body. By the time the figure appeared, Xiao Li had already fainted. Immediately after that she drew her bow and then aimed it at the figure of the young man. The young man was still about to speak, but before he could do so, Yuli had already let go of the bowstring she was drawing. Whooss... The arrow flew very fast. It was as if it pierced through space and time, in an instant, it appeared right in front of the young man. Xiu... The arrow pierced the young man''s head. After that, the youth''s manifestation immediately dispersed. But before itpletely disappeared, the young man''s voice sounded once again. "You know, your mother was really persistent, she ended up choosing to kill herself instead of having to be used to threaten you ha-ha-ha." Uhh... His words caused Yuli to stagger and fall, she even vomited a mouthful of blood. Her expression turned deathly pale. She was unharmed, but she was so shocked that it caused hee aura to be chaotic. The battle for the king''s position was over, the formation that covered the colosseum immediately disappeared. After that, Qi Xing directly flew towards Yuli. As Qin Tian looked at Yuli one more time, he finally realized that she had disguised her appearance. She was not an Asian woman, but a white woman with golden hair. Of course, she was more beautiful than the appearance she showed. "Sigh..." Qin Tian let out a long sigh. He then turned and left from there. Right after he exited the colosseum, he suddenly heard a heavenly voice that he could never forget. "Qin, I didn''t think we could meet again so quickly." Say that voice. Qin Tian immediately turned back, a female figure covered in cloud mist appeared right behind him. "Luo Shen!" The moment he saw her, he realized that she was just a spiritual body. "Last time I saw you, you were still only a Spiritual Warrior, but now you''ve be a Spiritual Lord. Qin, your cultivation has really grown very fast!" She said. Chapter 136 - Yulis Background Qin Tian did not immediately answer her words, instead, heunched a surprise attack at her with his spiritual sense. Now that he was stronger, he wanted to see if the barrier could still withstand his spiritual sense. Qin Tian carried out his attack very quickly. He was a little surprised that his spiritual sense was still having a hard time breaking through Luo Shen''s barrier, but it wasn''t as difficult as before. After he mustered all his strength, he finally broke through the barrier. Immediately he saw a body figure that made his eyes shine, it was tall and very sexy even though she was wearing a loose robe. However, it was only a spiritual body, and her figure was also a bit blurry so he couldn''t clearly see what her face looked like. She obviously purposely made such a spiritual body. However, even though he still couldn''t see her face, he could still see her eyes and long hair. Her eyes and hair were pink and Qin Tian was sure that they were the most beautiful eyes and hair he had ever seen. "Qin, you!" Luo Shen''s angry voice resounded. After that, Qin Tian felt a slender hand hit his chest. Even though it felt weak, it caused him to be thrown until his body hit the wall. The sound of gasping breaths rang out from Luo Shen''s figure, she seemed to be very angry with what he had done. "Qin, do you know that it''s rude to peek into a woman''s privacy?" She said in an angry tone. But Qin Tian responded with a rxed smile. "Women''s faces are not a part of privacy. There is no sin in seeing a woman''s face!" "You!" "This is really stupid because before I thought that you were a good man who respects every woman." "Oh!" Qin Tian showed an astonished expression. "I didn''t expect you to think that way, but I''m not as good as you think I am." "Perhaps no man is as good as that unless they are being hypocritical or stupid!" "So are you going to end our friendship because of that?" He ended his words with a question. She might be extremely talented in cultivation, and who knew how intelligent she might be, but she was clearly a naive woman. All of his words caused her to fall silent. He could even feel theplicated look in her eyes. After a while, he heard her sigh. "Sigh, you''re right." "Compared to other men, you are probably much better." Qin Tian shook his head when he heard her words. But he thought it was fine as long as she thought he was better than other men. "So, why did youe to see me?" He then asked. "You came to my ce, as a friend, I of course went to visit you." Of course, Qin Tian knew the answer, he was just making small talk. There was probably no ce in the entire Dragon Pce that she couldn''t keep an eye on. "Please ask if you want to ask, I will definitely answer everything I know." She said while looked at the door he had just walked through. ''Although she is very naive, but she is indeed very smart!'' Qin Tian thought. "Do you know Yuli''s identity?" He then asked. "I watched the battle too, yes, I did hear about the girl. This is a story from thirty years ago. Do you want to hear it?" "Well, I want to hear it." Qin Tian replied. "You must have heard of Feng Xi. He is the Imperial Prince of the Holy Wind. Among the younger generations in this heaven, he is the most popr." "Currently, apart from the Holy Wind Empire itself, he has already obtained three support from the other three imperial factions." "He was the one who appeared in the arena earlier right?" "Yes." "Do you know, in the past, the Holy Wind Emperor was born with the Holy Wind Body, one of the best bodies among the 3000 spiritual bodies. By relying on that body, he managed to be the Emperor of his era." Qin Tian nodded. The body of the Holy Wind was no worse than his body in his past life. With that, one did have the possibility of bing an Emperor. "What about Feng Xi?" "He is also the same, he was born with the Holy Wind Body. His father is the descendant of the Holy Wind Emperor''s younger brother, so his rtionship with the Holy Wind Emperor is still very close." "However, did you know, the Holy Wind Emperor actually had a son before he became emperor. Yuli''s mother is actually a descendant of his son." "..." "So why was Yuli eliminated from the Holy Wind Empire?" "Well, the Holy Wind Emperor''s son disappeared after the Holy Wind Emperor left, no one knows where he went." "Without him, the Holy Wind Empire is finally under the control of the Holy Wind Emperor''s younger brother, even the emperor''s position is held by his descendants." "Everything was fine before because the descendants of the Holy Wind Emperor were still living well, but that ended until Yuli was born." "Now I can guess! Yuli must have been born with something more amazing." "It is true." Luo Shen replied. "She was born with the Heavenly Wind Body Manifestation!" Qin Tian was shocked. The birth of a heavenly body was extremely rare, and most of those born with a heavenly body did not immediately obtain the heavenly body. In fact, they were usually only born with the manifestation of a heavenly body. From that manifestation then evolved into a heavenly body. Of course, it was not an easy thing to evolve the manifestation of a heavenly body into a heavenly body itself. "With evil methods, the Holy Wind Empire''s people forcibly took the Heavenly Wind Body Manifestation from Yuli and then imnted it into Feng Xi''s body. "It''s said that they managed to seize 90% of it." "With the addition of the Heavenly Wind Body Manifestation, Feng Xi''s talent has be even more soaring. Perhaps if he obtains the remaining 10 percent, he might be able to evolve it into a real heavenly body." "..." "Sigh..." Qin Tian could only sigh in the end. No wonder Yuli looks very quiet and isted, it turns out that her past is really very sad and dark. Without anyone backing her while her enemy was an emperor candidate supported by many imperial factions, who knew how difficult it would be. "Are you sad to hear the story about her? When I heard the story, I was really very angry. Too bad my strength is not enough now, otherwise I would have helped her take back what was rightfully hers." Luo Shen said. Qin Tian: "..." He couldn''t help but stare at her with a strange expression. Chapter 137 - Challenging The Xiao Clan "By the way Qin, I''ll give you some information." "What is that?" "Feng Xi has a younger sister, she wille to this city to enter thepetition to be a disciple of Sky_Butterfly senior. She will enter thepetition on behalf of the Xiao n." "I don''t have much information about her because she rarely shows herself. But she is about the same age as Yuli. Her strength should also be very strong." "So that''s how it is, no wonder Xiao Li was able to gain strength from Feng Xi. Looks like they want to rely on the king''s colosseum army for thepetitionter." "Yes, the Colosseum army is part of the strength of the Colosseum King, they can follow the Colosseum King anywhere." "Your Dragon Pce is truly extraordinary." Qin Tian looked at her with a curious expression. "Sorry Qin, but I won''t tell the important secret of my sect." "I know." "Can I ask a question?" "What?" "What happened to the Thousand Mountains province?" "Hahaha, so you already know. But I won''t tell you." Qin Tian replied with a yful smile. "Now that news of a dragon has suddenly spread in the Whale continent, I somehow feel that it is connected to the things that happened in the Thousand Mountains province." Qin Tian only smiled in response. "Very good, Qin, but this woman will find out sooner orter!" "Yeah, I think it''s best if you find out yourself." "By the way, can you tell me where the colosseum belongs to the Xiao n, I think I need to teach them a little lesson." "Oh? You want to be king of the colosseum?" "Yes." "Okay, I''ll take you there." As they traveled, Qin Tian changed his appearance. He has a disguise technique thates from his past life. It wasn''t actually the best disguise technique, but with the ability to conceal the aura of the Primordial God Body, it ended up being even better than the best disguise technique. Now he became a middle-aged man with the aura of a Saint. Luo Shen who saw his new appearance couldn''t help but speak. "If I didn''t know it was you, I wouldn''t even know it was you. It''s an annoying feeling when you don''t even recognize your own friend." "Don''t worry, I''m not a person who likes to change my own appearance." Qin Tian replied. Of course he said that just to cheer her up. Even though it was true, he didn''t mind changing his appearance as long as it was in his favour. Not long after, they arrived at another colosseum that looked simr to the previous one. When they arrived there, Qin Tian got a mission to be the king of the colosseum from the system. But he didn''t really care about it. Of course, before being able to challenge the king and the ten generals, one would need to pass several challenges first. After all, they also had their own lives, there was no way Dragon Pce would let anyone challenge them and they had to ept the challenge. He and Luo Shen then went to the challenge venue. The ce was also full of many people. Some juste to watch, but some try the challenge. Of course, they did that, it didn''t mean they wanted to challenge the king''s position. Most of them did that just to train themselves and try to find out how strong their strength was. There were ten challenge spots, and people had to take turns using them, so Qin Tian and Luo Shen had to wait first. Fortunately most people who enter the challenge ce exit very quickly. After 30 minutes, Qin Tian was finally able to enter one of them. They were actually the base of the colosseum''s puppet troops. As soon as he entered it, he saw a thousand puppet troops surrounding him. They consisted of Spiritual Lords, Sovereigns, and Saints. If they set up a formation, they might be able to unleash a power that surpassed that of a peak saint. But the most important thing was their defensive power. With their protection, it was difficult for someone to be killed. There are several trials to choose from, from attack trials to defense trials. Qin Tian didn''t want to make too much fuss for now, so he chose a defensive trial. In the trial, he only needed to withstand the attacksunched by the puppet troops. After he chose, the puppet troop immediately moved towards him. But he remained silent without showing any expression. Boom... Boom... Boom... Immediately each of the puppets released their aura. They also took out their weapons. After that, each of them sent their weapons towards him. Immediately a thousand weapons consisting of swords and spears flew towards him. Even a Saint had to flee in front of them, but Qin Tian casually snapped his fingers. Soon after that several trees grew around him. The trees were very big and tall, their roots then wrapped around each other and covered them. Not even a needle-sized gap was visible. Xiu... Xiu... Xiu... The weapons ended up only hitting the trees. Of course, if they were ordinary trees, they would have been chopped into a thousand pieces. But they were trees that came from the Dao of life, their vitality was boundless so they could regenerate once their bodies were torn apart. The attacksunched by the puppet army were actually not very strong, but they were so numerous that it was very difficult to dodge or parry all of them, but Qin Tian could create a gapless barrier with the Dao of life. Some of those weapons still managed to prate those trees, they might be from Saint puppets, but only a few of them, Qin Tian could easily ovee them. It didn''tst long as each puppet onlyunched one attack. After making sure that no more attacks wereunched, Qin Tian immediately removed the trees that were protecting him. Dong... Dong... Dong... Right after that, the sound of the bell resounded three times throughout the colosseum. Qin Tian also found his body being pulled by a spatial vortex. When he reappeared, he was already in the middle of the colosseum arena. Chapter 138 - Immortal Lightning Dragon The sound of the bell was not only heard in the colosseum, in fact, it was also heard throughout the Dragon Pce and even beyond. The people who heard the sound of the bell knew that the battle for the king''s position was about to begin. The battle for the position of king always involved powerful experts or famous young geniuses, therefore, it always attracted people''s attention. In a world where strength is everything, battle is always the most enjoyable spectacle. In a short time, there were already quite a number of people entering the colosseum. Who knows how many residents Sky_Butterfly city has. There were probably tens of billions of people living in that city. Gathering several hundred thousand people was a very easy thing. At the VIP location of the colosseum, Qin Tian saw Luo Shen staring at him. He didn''t know when she had appeared there, but apart from him, no one could see her figure. He then heard her voice in his head. "The king of this colosseum is Xiao Lu. He is Xiao Li''s older brother. His talent isn''t really that great, but he''s already over 50 years old, so his strength can''t be underestimated. He''s probably stronger than Yuli." "Oh? It''s good if he''s stronger." Qin Tian replied. Now that his cultivation had already reached the peak of Spiritual Lord, hisbat strength was naturally vastly different from when he was at the first stage. But even though he said that, he didn''t n on fighting at full strength while he was fighting Xiao Lu. He thought of using a trick with his new ability to make the enemy lose in a rage. Some timeter, there were already more than a hundred thousand people who came to the colosseum. Even Qi Xing and Yuli appeared there. Obviously they wanted to see what would happen to the Xiao n''s colosseum. Qin Tian looked at Yuli. Even though she didn''t look sad anymore, she looked even colder than before. What is even more surprising is; she actually no longer hides her appearance. Even though she was only wearing a simple dress, her golden hair and green eyes made her royal bloodline clearly visible. "Brat, who are you? How dare you challenge the Xiao n!" Qin Tian suddenly heard an angry voice in front of him. As he looked ahead once more, he found a thin old man holding a rusty sword appear about 10 meters in front of him. Shua... Shua... Shua... Right after he appeared, there were three more people who appeared. They were all middle-aged men and they all had Saint level cultivation. Seeing them, Qin Tian smiled faintly. "Finally you guys havee, you made this honorable one wait a long time. But if it was only with you, I wouldn''t even need a technique to end this battle!" He said arrogant tone. His words caused their faces to turn green with anger. "Brat, you really have guts." Said the old man who spoke earlier. Whooss... Right after he spoke, Qin Tian suddenly disappeared from where he was standing. When he reappeared, he was already right above them. Roar... An extremely loud dragon roar suddenly resounded from within his body. It even caused the colosseum to vibrate so that some people with low cultivation coughed up blood. After that, the shadow of a huge iron dragon appeared behind him. The shadow even covered the sky above the colosseum. It emitted an ancient aura that caused countless people to feel breathless. The dragon''s eyes were dark red, they looked as if they were the full moon. Even though it was just a shadow, but people felt as if they had actually seen a dragon with their eyes. In fact, the current Qin Tian had only unleashed the eighth stage of the Iron Dragon Fist. It was basically equivalent to a high level Saint technique. As for the ninth stage, it was equivalent to an imperial technique. Qin Tian still hesitated to release the ninth stage Iron Dragon Fist because he felt it would cause an enormous phenomenon. But the eighth stage was enough for him. In fact, in terms of strength, it may not be weaker than imperial techniques. After the dragon shadow appeared, the four people who were under the dragon''s gaze immediately broke out in cold sweat. They tried to suppress their fear, but no matter how hard they tried, cold sweat was still pouring out of their bodies. "Damn, this must be an illusion. How could I be afraid of just a shadow. Even if it''s a dragon''s shadow, it''s still just a shadow." Said the old man. There were many techniques with dragon names and even releasing dragon shadows, but they were all nothing more than images formed with spiritual energy. Whether they give off fear or not, it all depends on how strong the person releasing them is. However, the shadow of a dragon that appeared above them this time gave them a feeling as if they were really dealing with a dragon. The feeling was simr to when they saw someone releasing an imperial technique. Even if it was released with a bit of force, it still gave off a feeling as if there was an emperor watching over them. In the VIP stands, Luo Shen looked at Qin Tian with narrowed eyes. As someone with the title of Dragon Princess, she was definitely the one who felt the most how extraordinary the technique Qin Tian disyed was. Roar... The dragon roared once more, it caused the four people who had almost managed to suppress their fear to be frightened once more. "I do not believe that." The old man shouted once more. He then jumped at the dragon while drawing his sword. "You three, what are you waiting for, quickly follow this old man!" He shouted at the other three. After hearing his words, they also jumped up to follow him. The four of them then released their auras simultaneously. In fact, theirbined aura might be stronger than that of the dragon''s, but the feeling that the dragon''s aura gave off was far more terrifying. The fight for the position of king should be done in a one-on-one fashion, but if the challenger wanted to challenge all of them head-on, it could still be done. As they charged towards the dragon shadow, Qin Tian''s figure suddenly appeared where they were standing before. A silver bow appeared in his hand. "Hehe." He smiled yfully as he looked at them. The figure in front of the dragon shadow was also him, but it was only his spiritual body. He knew that the eighth stage Iron Dragon Fist was still not enough to defeat the four of them, so he used that trick. No one was paying attention to him now because the ce he was in was full of dust generated by the jump of the four people. Luo Shen was also too busy paying attention to his spiritual body that she didn''t notice his existence. The four people then released their respective techniques as the dragon shadow moved towards them. The old man who carried the sword was clearly the most powerful. His sword that initially looked rusty suddenly emitted a golden glow like the sun after an eclipse. Although the other three men are not as scary as the old man, but feel also emit their own light. Luckily they were fighting within the arena, otherwise, they would definitely destroy a city. Roar... The dragon continued to roar, immediately they collided with each other. The moment that happened, Qin Tian began to draw his bowstring. Four colorful lightning bolts suddenly appeared in his hand and they then turned into four arrows. Whooss... Whooss... Whooss... Qin Tian instantly let go of them after he drew the bowstring to its limit. They then slid towards each of the men. They are tiny and their movements are truly so subtle that their existence is hardly noticed by anyone. Of course, the four men began to notice their presence as they suddenly sensed extreme danger heading towards their backs. As they looked back, they finally saw four arrows shooting towards them. Even though they wanted to avoid them, unfortunately they were too close at this point. Below, Qin Tian then snapped his fingers. Roar... Roar... Roar... Each of the four arrows suddenly let out an extremely loud roar. After that, they suddenly swelled up before turning into enormous eastern dragons. Countless lightning bolts flickered on their bodies. After much meditation, he also managed to cultivate the second stage of the Nine Immortal Lightning. It was the Immortal Lightning Dragon. With the help of the Dao of the Dragon, it not only carries the name of the dragon, but it also contains the Dao of the Dragon. The four men''s eyes widened as they saw four other dragons suddenly appear in front of them. They were as big as the iron dragons they were facing. When their mouths opened, they could even smell death. In the end, all of them could only use all of their spiritual energy to protect their bodies. Boom... Boom... Boom... An extremely loud explosion resounded as they all collided. The entire independent world that the colosseum was in shook violently as if it was about to copse. Many people had just arrived, and they were immediately startled by the sudden shock. As they looked towards the colosseum, they could only see an iron dragon and four lightning dragons raging above the colosseum. "Shit, this is really a terrible fight, but we came toote. Come on quickly, the fight should have just begun." The people who had just arrived immediately ran to the colosseum. Fortunately there was a formation in that independent world that would protect every spectator. Of course, when the formation itself was made to vibrate, many ended up being injured from the shockwave of the battle. Chapter 139 - Vs Xiao Lu When the dust cleared, the four people were already lying helplessly on the arena. Their breath was weak and their bodies were full of wounds. Not even their clothes were left. Even though it was a great shame, they didn''t have the strength anymore to change their clothes. The old man was the only one who could still hold his head up. He looked at Qin Tian with an expression of fear. "How did you do it?" He finally used thest of his strength to ask. Obviously he was curious as to how another attack had suddenly appeared behind them. Even now no one noticed that there were two Qin Tian before. He moves very fast. During the final explosion, his spiritual body disappeared while he moved to where his spiritual body was. "Hey!" Qin Tian responded with a sinister smile. "You''re not qualified to know." Cough... The old man coughed up blood after he heard his answer. He fainted immediately after that. Qin Tian then turned his gaze towards Luo Shen. Now the woman was looking at him with sharp eyes. "What''s the matter,dy?" He asked with a faint smile. Unfortunately the woman did not answer his question. However, Qin Tian could feel her spiritual sense constantly enveloping his body. It only stopped when several figures once again appeared in front of him. This time there were seven people. Six of them were middle-aged men, but the one leading them was a man who looked to be in his thirties. The man wore a crown on his head. The man''s expression instantly turned gloomy as he looked around. He then looked at Qin Tian with a murderous expression. "You really are brave. You challenged my Xiao n, and now that you''ve injured my generals, do you want to die so quickly?" He said in a hoarse voice. "You guys are weaker than me, why should I be afraid?" Qin Tian replied with a disdainful expression. Xiao Lu''s face turned green, but Qin Tian didn''t give him a chance to speak. "Now let''s begin the battle. I don''t care whether you guys advance together or one by one, in my eyes, your defeat is certain." He purposely said that to make them angry. As if his tail had been stepped on, Xiao Lu immediately jumped forward while releasing his aura. "You overestimate yourself, just fighting you, I alone is enough!" He is screaming. He then looked at his generals, "all of you get out of here and surrender, if I can''t beat this bastard, I better lose my position!" "Young master!" One of the generals spoke to advise him. But Xiao Lu ignored his words. "Do you think I need your advice, you think you are stronger than me, hurry up before I beat you." Qin Tian: "..." He didn''t expect the man to be so hot-tempered. Just a few disparaging words from him was enough to make him lose control and make a ridiculous decision. "But it''s good, so I don''t have to bother." He thought. He wasn''t sure he could beat them all either, but if it was just Xiao Lu, he''d better be a dog if he couldn''t even beat him. The generals did not dare to challenge his orders, they immediately flew out of the arena. They also brought four generals who had already lost. Once they leave the arena, they will be considered defeated. The old man who had fainted earlier came back to his senses the moment he was led out of the arena. But he looked like he was about to faint again. Before hepletely fainted, he still managed to say a few words to Xiao Lu. "Young master, you have to be careful, that person can attack from behind." After saying that, he actually fainted again. Xiao Lu nced at him for a while, but he looked like he didn''t care about his words. "Looks like your brain isn''t functioning properly either," said Qin Tian as he turned his gaze to him. "Hmph, I wanted to see if you could still say that after I broke your leg!" He snorted coldly. Boom... His body erupted once more as his nine divine symbols leaped out from his body. Two of his nine divine symbols had already been unlocked. Both were red in color and emitted extreme heat. mes then red up on his body and a red spear appeared in his hand. The pressure he released was even more terrifying than the pressure released by thebined power of the previous four generals. Shua... He then lunged towards Qin Tian. Killing intent shed from his eyes. But Qin Tian was still looking at him with a disdainful expression. "So this is all you have, no wonder you are considered not very talented among the young masters of the Xiao n." After he said that, a golden sword appeared in his hand. Of course, it was the sword that Luo Shen gave him. "Brat, I will definitely kill you!" Xiao Lu shouted. It was clear Qin Tian''s words had pierced his heart. He appeared in front of Qin Tian after that and he directly sent his spear towards Qin Tian, ??he aimed it at Qin Tian''s head. mes followed beside his spear. "Hmph!" Qin Tian snorted. He then shed the golden sword in his hand at the spear. ng... Their swords and spears met, producing an extremely loud nging sound. Qin Tian was slightly surprised as he found himself pushed back a few steps. He had only used his physical strength without the slightest bit of spiritual energy, and he hadn''t even taken out his divine symbolsl yet, so his strength was a bit weak, but still he was surprised that he lost in a direct sh with Xiao Lu. Xiao Lu smiled sinisterly as he watched her being pushed back. "Brat, it turns out that your strength is really very weak, it seems that this young master has gone a little overboard." He said disdainfully. "Not bad, at least you have the ability." Qin Tian replied. "You still dare to speak." "Do you think that is my true strength?" Following that, countless lightning bolts surged from within his body. They flowed into his sword, changing the color of the sword to the nine colors of his lightning. He then shed his sword once again at Xiao Lu. Xiao Lu responded by swinging his spear at his sword. ng... They collided once again. But this time he was no longer at a disadvantage, instead, Xiao Lu was thrown several tens of meters back. Surprise filled his face as he looked at Qin Tian. The spear in his hand was still shaking violently from the sh. "Too weak," said Qin Tian. "Today, you are destined to lose." After saying that, he lunged at him. "HuU!" He then shed his sword at him after he arrived in front of him. ng... Xiao Lu could only parry with his spear. This time, he was thrown even further, even his spear looked slightly bent. "Fuck!" He said while gritting his teeth. mes then surged from his body and they then merged to form a giant fire lotus. The fire lotus spun at an unimaginable speed and it released an extreme heat that caused the rocks in the arena to melt. After the lotus appeared, the confidence on Xiao Lu''s face reappeared. "Brat, I will burn you to ashes today." He said. "Lotus!" Qin Tian smiled faintly as he looked at the fire lotus. The fire lotus has always been the hallmark of fire power users because in the past the me Emperor had always turned his fire into a lotus. Qin Tian was also inspired by it when he created the Immortal Lightning Lotus. "I also happen to have a lotus. Let''s see whose lotus is stronger." Rumble... Rumble... Rumble... Countless rumblings of thunder resounded from within his body. His body didn''t emit lightning like before, instead, a nine-colored lightning lotus directly leaped out from within his body. It was very small at first, but quickly became big. And it constantly emitted a rumble sound that made the entire independent world tremble. Shua... Qin Tian directly sent the lightning lotus towards Xiao Lu''s fire lotus. The man didn''t stay still either, his confident expression turning savage as he pushed his fire lotus towards the lightning lotus. In the stands of the colosseum, most of the people''s mouths opened wide as they looked at the scene before them. Now the sky above the colosseum was split in two, one side was fiery red while the other side was filled with lightning and thunder. At the same time, Qin Tian spread his spiritual sense to cover the entire arena. Behind Xiao Lu, then appeared his other self which was his spiritual body. His spiritual body could appear anywhere as long as it was within the range of his spiritual sense. Since the colosseum''s arena wasn''t too big for cultivators, his spiritual body could practically appear anywhere. After it appeared, it didn''t move immediately, it just watched Xiao Lu silently. Xiao Lu was too focused on his fire lotus that he didn''t notice the figure behind him. In fact, apart from Luo Shen, not a single person was aware of the existence of his spiritual body. Chapter 140 - Feng Qingxue Rumble... Rumble... Rumble... The sky rumbled and cracks began to appear in the colosseum as the fire lotus and lightning lotus met. Their collision produced countless fireworks and each one of them produced an explosion enough to destroy a city. The shockwave from their explosion caused many onlookers to cough up blood. Even the protective formation in that ce was unable to protect them. "Aaaahhhh, die, die, die..." Xiao Lu continued to shout in an angry tone as he poured more power into his fire lotus. His two divine symbols also emitted a lot of fire which made the fire lotus continue to grow. However, Qin Tian''s lightning lotus did not lose either. Qin Tian took out his lightning divine symbol, and it also sent countless thunderbolts into that lightning lotus. The strength of the two seemed bnced, but that was because Qin Tian had not fully unleashed his power either. He also didn''t n on doing that because it waspletely unnecessary. Behind Xiao Lu, his spiritual body took out his silver bow. His spiritual body had the same power as him, and that included his innate weapons. Now, with his three spiritual bodies, he could be said to have four innate weapons. Nine lightning bolts of different colors then appeared in his hand and they condensed into an arrow. A dragon''s roar faintly echoed from within the arrow. He then put the arrow in the bow and then draw the bowstring with all his might. His eyes narrowed as he aimed the bow at Xiao Lu''s body. "Well, whether you can live or not after this depends on your destiny!" Qin Tian said. Shua... He let go of the bowstring, and the arrow immediately shot towards Xiao Lu. Roar... It instantly released a loud roar like the sky was copsing as it flew towards Xiao Lu. It then turned into a long dragon with a fierce expression. Xiao Lu''s body trembled with shock, his heart almost jumped out of his mouth. When he used his spiritual sense to look behind him, all he could see was a huge dragon opening its mouth and ready to swallow him. The dragon aura it emitted made Xiao Lu tremble. He didn''t see the battle between Qin Tian and his four subordinates and he also ignored the words of his subordinate, but now he finally knew the terror of the enemy he was facing. The dragon didn''t give him a chance to react, it immediately engulfed him and it then tore apart his fire lotus with its huge teeth. After swallowing Xiao Lu, the dragon''s body shrank very quickly. At the same time, Xiao Lu''s scream echoed from within the dragon''s body. Qin Tian could have blown up his dragon and lightning lotus, but he chose not to do that because the damage would be enormous. Unless Luo Shen took action, the Colosseum might explode with it. Of course, Xiao Lu was destined to lose. However, "Stop it!" A woman''s shout suddenly resounded in the distance. The shout sounded very clear to the people''s ears and the tone of the shouts sounded like an order. Immediately after that people saw a group of people with extraordinary auras entering that independent world. Leading them was a woman with golden hair and wearing silver armor. She was a beauty with pale white skin and arched eyebrows, but her expression was cold and indifferent. Behind her, there were ten saints following her. Her gaze had only been on him from the moment she entered the ce. Qin Tian naturally also looked at her. At the same time, he received a voice transmission from Luo Shen. "She is Feng Qingxue, Feng Xi''s little sister, I didn''t expect her to actuallye here! Qin, do you want me to kick her out?" "No need!" Qin Tian replied. "This girl is quite interesting, let''s see what she will do." Feng Qingxue flew closer and closer towards Qin Tian. She entered the colosseum and stopped right in front of the colosseum arena. Her arrival caught everyone''s attention, people started discussing her background. Qin Tian nced at Yuli, and he found the woman''s expression to be more and more cold. Her fists were clenched tightly and she looked like she wanted to lunge at her. Feng Qingxue might have sensed her presence, but she still continued to stare at Qin Tian. "What''s the matter,dy?" Qin Tian asked. She then pointed at the dragon that swallowed Xiao Lu. Xiao Lu''s shouts still echoed even now. "Let go of him and surrender now, as long as you do that, I can make up for your losses." She said in a calm tone. "Oh? What are you going to give me?" Compared to an army that could bemanded at will, it was hard to find somethingparable in the Saint realm. But if the girl paid him something worth it, he didn''t mind quitting. Of course, it had to be something that could increase his cultivation. She didn''t answer, but took out a storage ring. She then threw the storage ring at him. Qin Tian took the storage ring and checked its contents. Immediately after that his eyes shone brightly. He then looked at the girl. "You really are generous!" He said After saying that, he pulled back his lightning dragon. After the lightning dragon disappeared, he took steps to leave the colosseum. What he did made people breathe cold air while they stared at the ring in his hand with greedy expressions. Can make one surrender to the colosseum of the king, there is no doubt that it is a priceless treasure. "Wait!" Qi Xing suddenly called out to him. She then stepped forward. But even after she came forward, Feng Qingxue still didn''t look her way. Of course, Qi Xing''s intentions were very predictable, but Feng Qingxue was obviously very confident. Qin Tian then looked at Qi Xing. "What she gave, I will give you double what she gave as long as you usurp the position of king of this colosseum." Qi Xing said. Hearing her words, Qin Tian responded by shaking his head. "Sorry, miss. But I bet you won''t be able to even give half of this." Qin Tian replied. He didn''t stop. Even though Qi Xing was from a n with three Paragons, but how could itpare to the new imperial faction. Qin Tian had no intention of making things difficult for her. Qi Xing was about to speak once more, but Qin Tian was already out of the colosseum arena. Now he is considered a failure. Qin Tian pretended to ignore her, he then walked over to Feng Qingxue. With a faint smile, he said; "Youngdy, you are the most generous person I have ever met!" But the woman really didn''t react, after ncing at him for a while, she immediately left. Qin Tian chuckled inwardly. He wanted to know how she would react if she found out that he was someone who would be participating in thepetition. He then said once again. "By the way, aren''t you worried if I challenge him one more time?" When the words were spoken, the colosseum fell silent. Feng Qingxue also stopped her steps. She then looked at him with her cold eyes. "You can give it a try, but after that, I''ll be the one to personally challenge you." A spiritual aura radiated from her body as she said that. Even though she only released a bit of her aura, it actually caused the entire independent world to tremble. It was the aura of a Saint. Even Qin Tian felt uneasy as he sensed her aura. "She really is very strong!" He said in his heart. ""But fortunately She gave me a very precious cultivation resource, with this, I can increase my strength once again." After that, he pretended to be scared and left from there. Of course, it is only his spiritual body, as for his real body, it goes to Luo Shen''s ce. "What do you think of the girl?" Luo Shen asked as soon as he arrived in front of her. "She''s very strong, that''s for sure! Her talent is also unusual. I''m not even sure who is better between her and Feng Xi." "For now Feng Xi is definitely stronger, after all, he''s the same age as me. I heard he deliberately suppressed his cultivation at the peak of the Saint realm because he was trying to cultivate an extremely powerful technique." "By the way, what did she give you?" "You can see for yourself." Qin Tian replied as he handed the storage ring Feng Qingxue had given him. Luo Shen did not take the storage ring, she only used her spiritual sense to look inside the storage ring. Immediately after that she sighed. "They really are very rich. It is the fortune of the fledgling imperial faction. They are not short on resources, all they need to think about is how to use those resources." "It is their luck, but just because they have a lot of resources, it doesn''t mean they are invincible. In fact, not many new imperial factions can produce a new emperor. Most imperial factions need many eras before they can produce a second emperor. " "Hahaha, you''re right. But if they cultivate that girl, Yuli, they might really be a formidable foe, what a shame, some people prefer to follow their egos." "It''s a natural thing, who in this world has no ego. Everyone wants those closest to them to seed." "Well." ... "By the way Qin, the Xiao n now has four king colosseums. They will probably transfer them to the people participating in thepetition soon." "Four?" Qin Tian waspletely shocked after he heard that. "Qing n has one and Mu n has two, the rest are owned by powerful factions, otherwise they might snatch more." "Well, looks like I need to increase my strength soon." Chapter 141 - Break Through Again Inside a cultivation room. Qin Tian was staring at the ring he got from Feng Qingxue. He sighed before popping the ring into his mouth. The thing in the ring was really too strong, he was worried that it would cause too much effect if he took it out, so he immediately put it in his mouth along with the storage ring. The storage ring then appeared in his Dao world, after which, he took out the object within the ring. Immediately after that a green colored pill with a golden aura appeared. The moment the pill appeared, his entire Dao world instantly shook and it began to expand at an extremely fast pace. It was no ordinary pill, of course. The aura emitted by the pill was that of an emperor. To be precise, it was a pill made by an emperor with the power of Heaven''s Will. Not all emperors specialized in alchemy. Although they might be able to easily concoct pills, but integrating them with the power of Heaven''s Will was no easy feat. Therefore, pills with the power of Heaven''s Will were truly extremely rare and priceless. Only the new imperial faction had them inrge numbers. For the first consumption, it could drastically increase one''s cultivation. The second consumption might no longer be able to increase cultivation, but it could still be used to replenish spiritual energy and heal wounds in a short period of time. In fact, even though it could no longer increase one''s cultivation on the second consumption, consuming it would still drastically increase one''s strength even if it was only for a short time. And it has no side effects at all. How could Qin Tian possibly refuse when what Feng Qingxue was offering was an emperor pill. For the old imperial faction, they might have long run out of such pills. Even in his past life, he had never consumed the pill. Immediately after that Qin Tian closed his eyes and let his Dao world refine the pill. He didn''t need any spiritual energy, but the pill was also full of the Dao so his cultivation started to increase. At the same time, one of his divine symbols also began to unlock. The spiritual energy from the pill then flowed into the divine symbol. Since the pill was made by the Holy Wind Emperor, the Dao of wind was the Dao that the pill contained the most. And now Qin Tian began toprehend the Dao of wind. His Dao world became wider as the sun and appeared. Outside, his body emitted a light green light and that light blew away everything in that cultivation room. Ding. "Congrattions, you have be a Sovereign." "Congrattions, your Primordial God Body has acquired a new skill. (Primordial Wings)" "The Longevity Scripture is upgraded to the fifth stage." ... "Emm, this is truly a very extraordinary skill..." Qin Tian said after he broke through. Primordial Wings were of course not just ordinary wings. In terms of speed, they were one of the fastest wings, but they could also increase their strength by absorbing every Dao and technique he possessed. Like the Vermilion Wing and the other wing techniques he possessed, they all merged and became part of the Primordial Wing. Shua... Qin Tian then released the Primordial Wings. Immediately after that a pair of gray colored wings appeared on its back. The wings look simr to the wings of an eagle, and they can cover his entire body. Each feather on those wings looked like steel scales. In addition, the wing feathers also emit light of various colors and each light gives people a different feeling. After the wings appeared, Qin Tian felt as if he could fly through the seven heavens. "It really is very powerful!" Qin Tian said. He felt as if every pressure and restriction in this world could not prevent that pair of wings from flying. It was indeed like the information he got. ording to that information, no matter where he was, he would still be able to fly as long as he let go of that pair of wings. Not even the highest heavens could stop them. In addition, the wings can also be used as protection. ording to the information he received, the defensive power of the wing was one of the strongest. And they would be stronger once they absorbed more Dao and defense-rted techniques. Qin Tian couldn''t help but take out one of his arrows which was a low grade Saint weapon. He then stabbed the arrowhead into the wing. He did it with all his might, but ng... A nging sound resounded as the arrow bounced back. Not to mention piercing through those wings, it couldn''t even leave a small scratch. "Ha-ha-ha, with these wings, who can hurt me!" Qin Tian couldn''t help butugh. He had just broken through, and he had once again unlocked one of the nine divine symbols. Now, he even had a skill that waspletely invincible. Qin Tian was filled with excitement as he walked out of that cultivation room. Luo Shen''s figure appeared right after he came out. He was still in Dragon Pce, so Luo Shen lent him a cultivation room. "Mm, I didn''t expect you to finish so quickly." Luo Shen said as soon as she saw him. Even though the emperor pill was an extremely rare and priceless cultivation treasure, others would still need a lot of time to refine it. "Well, it just so happens that it fits my body perfectly!" Qin Tian replied with a faint smile. He wasn''t lying because all of his cultivation resources were basically perfectly matched to his body. "By the way, something just happened." "Oh? Is that a big thing?" "No, it''s about Yuli and Feng Qingxue." "Are they fighting?" "Yes," Luo Shen nodded. Qin Tian didn''t need to ask about the result, with Yuli''s strength now, she was definitely not het match. "Of course, Yuli lost. But they still haven''t fully fought. They only fought one blow." Luo Shen continued. "Oh?" "Feng Qingxue stopped after that, do you know what she did next?" "What?" "She gave her a storage ring." "Erm!" Qin Tian was slightly surprised. "I''m not sure what she gave her, but there''s a chance it''s the same thing she gave you." "Did Yuli ept it?" Qin Tian thought; with Yuli''s pride, she would definitely reject the resources her enemy gave her. It was tantamount to letting her enemy insult her if she epted help from her enemy. Unfortunately her guess waspletely wrong. "Yeah, she took it and left after that." Luo Shen replied. "..." ... (Next: What''s wrong with aunty) Chapter 142 - Whats Wrong With Aunty "This is very surprising." Qin Tian said. "I think she made the right choice! They owe her a lot, a mere emperor pill is far from enough whenpared to a heavenly body." "Well, you''re right." Qin Tian also didn''t want to dwell on her decision too much, so he nodded without saying anything else. Not long after, he returned to the Qi n residence. Qi Xing and the others had already returned because he could feel their auras within. Apart from them, he also sensed another extremely powerful aura. It was the aura of a Saint. The moment he entered the residence, he immediately saw Qi Xing and the others in the courtyard of the residence. But he didn''t see Yuli, she was probably cultivating inside the residence. At this moment Qi Xing was talking to a white-haired handsome young man. He was a little surprised to see another man with the same hair color as him. They were basically of the same race. He guessed the man might be thest member of their team. After he came, they immediately looked at him. Qi Xing then spoke to introduce him to the white-haired man. "He is the Qin Tian I just mentioned!" She said. The man looked at Qin Tian and he also showed a surprised expression when he saw Qin Tian''s hair color. "You can call me Davi!" He then introduced himself. Qin Tian nodded in response, but he didn''t say anything. "Davi is a Prince of one of the kingdoms on this continent. His kingdom is not affiliated with any imperial faction, they end up having no other choice but to give up on senior Sky_Butterfly when hees to them." Qi Xing said in a joking tone. Qi Xing''s words caused Davi to nce at her with a dissatisfied expression. "Hahaha..." She chuckled. She then stared back and forth between Qin Tian and Davi. "It''s really unexpected that our team has two white-haired men. Even though our enemy is very strong, but I feel that luck will be on our side." Beside them, Qi Chen suddenly asked Xi Yue. "Yue, you said that brat is very strong, take another look now andpare him to Davi, I wonder how big is the difference in their strength?" From the way he spoke, it was clear he had put Qin Tian in an inferior position. However, Xi Yue shook her head so that Qi Chen was surprised. "No, you are wrong, master Qin is the strongest." She said. "He''s much stronger than you think!" "..." Hearing her words, not only Qi Chen was shocked, even Qi Xing and Davi showed shocked expressions. But Davi was only shocked for a moment, he didn''t seem to care much for Xi Yue''s words. However, Qi Xing who clearly knew Xi Yue''s abilities looked at Qin Tian with curious eyes. "Impossible!" Qi Chen said in a loud voice. "Yue, is there a problem with your eyes, how can this little bastard be stronger than Davi, don''t you realize that he is a saint." Right after he spoke, Qin Tian suddenly appeared beside him. Without waiting for him to react, he then swung his palm at his face. Bang... The man''s body was immediately thrown into the wall. Qin Tian''s sudden action took Qi Xing and the others by surprise. "You!" Qi Chen woke up quickly and he looked at Qin Tian with an angry expression. "Call me a bastard one more time and I''ll cripple your cultivation." Qin Tian said in a cold tone. After saying that, he immediately went inside the residence. He was quite aid-back person, but if anyone insulted him, he wouldn''t hesitate to beat them up. "..." After Qin Tian entered the residence, Davi looked at Qi Xing. "This man has a backbone, he might really be stronger than me." "Well, I bet you don''t dare to p the young master of the Qi n in the face of the Qi n residence." Qi Xing replied. "I''m talking seriously." "But I''m talking about facts." ... It was around 8:30 pm in the real world. Qin Tian left the sixteen heavens because his aunt suddenly told him to go out. Precisely because that was why he left right away. He didn''t know what had happened, but when he came out of his room, his aunt told him to get out of the Vi. She said that she was waiting for her outside the vi. Out of curiosity, he immediately rushed out of the vi. When he came out of the Vi, he waspletely shocked when he saw his aunt. The woman was wearing long jeans and a ck tank top with a ck jacket that was still open. Each of her hands held a ck helmet, and she was currently sitting on a ck racing motorcycle. He didn''t know where his aunt got the motorcycle because he had never seen it at the vi. However, his current aunt really lookedpletely different. Her not-so-long hair was loose in the night breeze. Coupled with the clothes she was wearing, she really did look a few years younger. Of course, at over 170cm tall, she also looks very manly in that outfit. "Aunt!" He didn''t know what to say. She then threw one of the helmets in her hand at him. "Get on this motorcycle, we''re going somewhere." She says. He didn''t show much expression, he just looked serious. She then walked to the back of the motorcycle. Qin Tian: "..." Seeing that she was ready to get on the back seat of the motorcycle, Qin Tian said to himself. "Omg, does she want me to take her for a ride on that motorcycle?" Qin Tian was silent! His aunt then spoke again. "What, don''t you know how to ride a motorcycle?" "It''s not like that," he didn''t have time to finish his words, and his aunt suddenly withdrew his hand. "Quick!" Although still confused, he finally got on the motorcycle. ... A a Chapter 143 - Nice Night Trip "Emm, you look very dashing with this motorcycle!" She said looking at him. Holding on to his shoulders, she then climbed into the back seat of the motorcycle. Looking through the rearview mirror, Qin Tian couldn''t help but gulp his saliva. Carrying a woman on that motorbike really looks amazing, if what he''s carrying is ra, he can act however he pleases. But this was his aunt, how could he not feel awkward. Feeling the front of her body asionally touching his back, he almost shivered from a mysterious sensation. Even though she was also wearing a jacket, she hadn''t closed it yet so she was basically just wearing a tank top. "Auntie, where are we going?" He asked. "Put on your helmet and start the engine first, I''ll exin on the way." Qin Tian then followed her words. She also put on her helmet and then closed her open jacket. After that, he stepped on the gear of the motorcycle and then turned the throttle of the motorcycle. Rumbleee.... The motorcycle made a rumbling sound as it started to run. Qin Tian couldn''t but observe the vi with his spiritual sense. He could only heave a sigh of relief after seeing ra and the others in their respective rooms. But he could only calm down for a moment, panic once again rose in his heart as he felt his aunt''s hands begin to fall from his shoulders to his waist. She finally hugged him from behind. Even though it was just a light hug, there was still an unbearable feeling as her body pressed against his back. "Heavens, what kind of kindness have I done in my past life, why can the blessings I get be so great." He said in his heart. Even though it made him feel very awkward, there was no way he could take it as punishment, it was just a blessing. He was sure that anyone would think the same as him. His aunt clearly noticed his awkwardness, she suddenly pinched hia waist. "What, don''t you like this woman hugging you? Or do you want this woman to put her hands behind the seat like the woman in GTA? That''s ridiculous!" Qin Tian: "..." "Tian, ??did this aunt''s body make your body react?" She suddenly asked a question that made Qin Tian feel even more awkward. He even almost turned the handlebar of the motorcycle when he heard her question. "Auntie, what did you just ask?" "Ha ha ha." She suddenly chuckled. "I know I''m very beautiful, but even you..." While saying that, her hand suddenly moved further down. How could Qin Tian allow it, he immediately moved his hand to stop her. She was still trying to move, luckily her strength wasn''t enough to counter his strength. "Haha, are you afraid I know your reaction?" "Auntie, I am a very normal man." Qin Tian replied. "Oh, would a normal man get an erection when touched by his aunt?" ''You are notpletely my aunt.'' he answered in his heart. Besides, who knows what other men''s thoughts are. Of course, even if they didn''t react, it would still be different when they actually touched each other. And even if they don''t, there will be demonsing to plunge them into taboo subjects. Qin Tian didn''t know what to say. After they arrived at the main street of the city, his aunt finally said where they were going. "Go to military base Z." She said. "Military base? What are we going to do there?" Qin Tian was slightly surprised. The Z military base was to the north of the city. There were many hills there, and the military base was in the middle of those hills. And most importantly, it was no ordinary military base, it was one of thergest military bases in the country. "For revenge, of course." "Hah?" "Alright, you will know when we get there, aren''t you very strong now, only you can avenge our Qin family." "You know, no matter how hard I try, I won''t be able to touch those important people without real power." "Now elerate the motorcycle!" Qin Tian knitted his brows. Of course, he could guess that they had enemies, but him didn''t know exactly who they were. His aunt had told her many things about her past, but she had not said things that happened before her past story. Qin Tian then elerated the speed of the motorcycle. As the motorbike grew faster and faster, his aunt''s embrace also became tighter and tighter so Qin Tian began to feel two soft objects on his back. It made his heart pound. "This is a very rare moment, you should try to enjoy it!" She suddenly spoke in a teasing tone. Qin Tian pretended not to hear his voice. As they arrived at a suburban area where the streets were quite quiet, several sports cars suddenly appeared and chased them. Of course, he knew that the fairly quiet streets of the city were often used by rich kids for racing. But from their movements, it was clear they were trying to annoy them. A white Lamborghini which was clearly the most expensive of them all then elerated until it arrived beside them. The Lamborghini window then opened, revealing a handsome young man, who was holding the steering wheel. The youth smiled at them but his words made Qin Tian want to kill him instantly. "Bro, how about we race? If I win, that woman behind you will date me tonight." He said. He looked at his aunt with shining eyes. Even though her face was not visible, her tall and slender body looked very heroic. There was no way that woman with a body like that didn''t have a very pretty face. He also looked at his motorcycle. "ck Phoenix A7Z, I heard there are only twenty of them in this world." Qin Tian didn''t know the brand of the motorcycle before, he didn''t expect it to be one of the rarest motorcycles. No wonder it''s sofortable to ride. Before he could answer, his aunt suddenly whispered in his ear. "Come on, fight him, Tian. You don''t want to see me date a young man, do you?" "..." She then looked at the young man and took off her helmet sses. Even though her face wasn''t fully revealed, just her eyes were enough to tell how beautiful she was. "You want to bet with us, then what do you bet?" "What do you want?" "Thirty million dors!" She answered while raising three fingers. "You!" The young man''s handsome smile stiffened after he heard her words. "What, are you so poor that you can''t pay thirty million dors? Do you know how much this woman is worth?" "..." Despite being angry, Qin Tianughed softly when he heard his aunt''s words. How much is his aunt worth? Her wealth alone was enough to make many people despair, butpared to her wealth, her value as a woman that many men dream of was far greater. The youth fell silent and it took some time before he could answer. "Fine, I''ll give you 30 million dors if I lose. Let''s start from the corner there." He said while pointing ahead. "The finish line is the hill over there." He then looked at Qin Tian. "Hmph," he suddenly snorted before closing his car window. "Let''s beat him, Tian! 30 million dors, that''s quite a lot of money, with that, I don''t have to spend any more money on our vacation." After she said that, the hands that were hugging his waist suddenly became tighter and tighter. This time, the two soft objects actually pressed against his back until they were almost t. "I feel young again." She said in a seductive voice. "..." When they finally arrived at the designated bend, Qin Tian immediately turned the motorcycle''s throttle to the limit. Rumble... The motorcycle''s exhaust even let out mes as it roared. Whooss... The motorcycle immediately elerated at an unimaginable speed. The white Lamborghini was also very fast, but the person driving it was definitely not as brave as Qin Tian. It quicklygs behind. There were many sharp turns on the road, but Qin Tian did not slow down the motorbike. The motorcycle took a sharp dive as it passed the corner. It was a very dangerous move, but his aunt didn''t look frightened. "Hahahaha, this is so much fun!" She evenughed and shouted. Qin Tian felt his spirits increase and he even started to enjoy her hugs. Sometimes forbidden things are the most beautiful things. About five minutester, they finally arrived at the hill which was the finish line. From there, they could clearly see the white Lamborghini. Unfortunately it fell behind almost half way. Other sports cars also followed behind the Lamborghini. About three minutester, only then did it arrive at the finish line. Qin Tian and his aunt then removed the helmets on their heads. And they stared at the sports cars with cynical smiles. Soon the people in the sports cars got out of their cars. There were all kinds of expressions on their faces, but the handsome young man''s expression looked really bad. Chapter 144 - What Can You Guys Do? When they saw the faces of Qin Tian and his aunt, each and every one of them showed a surprised expression. Qin Tian was obviously very young while his aunt looked like she was in her 30s. Even though they were very handsome and beautiful, their ages were clearly vastly different. Of course, they knew that they were very rich. Since Qin Tian still looked so young, they immediately knew that Qin Wuxin was the boss here. They began to observe her closely to find out her identity. Some of them even used their cell phones to take pictures. "Hey." His aunt then looked at the young man who had bet with her. "30 million dors, when are you going to pay it." Sje said with curved lips. The young man was silent. Obviously he still didn''t expect that he had lost, and lost so badly even. Of course, paying 30 million dors was really too much. In city Z, there are only a few people who can spend 30 million dors without batting an eye. From his appearance and the car he used, the youth''s background was probably one of them. But of course, it was just his parents. Whether his parents would pay for him, that depended on how generous they were. The young man began to wonder why he had suddenly agreed to a bet of up to 30 million dors. In fact, it happened because of Qin Wuxin''s ability to y with people''s minds. Ever since they started talking, he was already under her control. Besides, it''s just a gamble on words. Even if he didn''t pay, there was now he had broken. Of course, if he did that, his reputation would be ruined. And he also needs toe up with an excuse if he doesn''t want to pay. "Oh, I know!" Someone suddenly shouted while the young man was still silent. "She, she, she is Lady Cobra." Said the person who shouted. "What!" "What!" His words immediately startled them all. Hearing that she was Lady Cobra, the eyes of every man there immediately went wide the moment they saw her. There were several young girls there, and they immediately put on a look of admiration when they found out that the woman in front of them was Lady Cobra, the richest woman in City Z. For most women in city Z, she is their idol and spiritual leader. The young man''s body immediately trembled when he heard Lady Cobra''s name. "I know you, you''re Fen Juebi''s son right? You''d better tell your father to send 30 million dors to me. Unless he wants me to kick him in the face one more time." "..." "You!" The youth''s mouth twitched in fear. Turns out she even knew who he was, now he thought that from the start he might have fallen into her trap. But just as he thought that the person in front of him was Lady Cobra, he couldn''t help but stare at Qin Tian. The young man is really too young, and what is he doing together with Lady Cobra, is he her sugar child? After all, it was not umon for rich women to have several sugar children. Lady Cobra is a woman who has been divorced three times, such a person really lives freely and without rules. Of course, even though it was amon thing for rich women, it would still affect them if it was revealed to the public. Thinking about it, the young man immediately found a way to threaten her. Secretly he tried to take his cell phone from his pants pocket. He nned to photograph them. A man and a woman are alone on a hill, when people see their pictures, they will definitely think that the two are dating. Lady Cobra was dating a young man on a hill on a lonely night, it would have been very horrendous if it had spread on the inte. In fact it was not only him who thought that way, the other youths also thought the same thing. However, how could their thoughts not be known to Qin Wuxin. "You''re thinking too much, do you think I don''t know what you''re thinking." She said, surprising all the young men and women. She then patted Qin Tian''s shoulder. "He is my nephew Qin Tian. Are you guys saying that I am dating my nephew, hahahaha." She ended her words with a funnyugh. But her words only caused them to be even more shocked. What, nephew. But why did you hug him as if he was your husband when you guys were on the motorcycle before. Are they really dating. They then looked at the two of them with strange expressions. This is even more shocking news. But before they could think more, she suddenly continued her words. "Well, you guys can think like that!" "..." "However, what can you guys do? Take a picture of us now, and then share our photos, ha-ha-ha, I have dozens of photos with him on my phone." "What''s wrong with an aunt taking a picture with her nephew." Her words caused them to fall silent. Now that they were just standing on a hill, a photo like that wouldn''t make people overthink as long as they knew their identity. They will think they are on a family trip and then take a photo. They might have photos of them on the motorcycle before, but how would they say they were Qin Wuxin and her nephew. Their faces werepletely covered in helmets before, they could easily deny that they weren''t them. Just relying on body shape is not enough to prove their point, however, there are many people with simr body shapes. In addition, using arge motorcycle like that is still considered reasonable if the passenger hugs the rider from behind. Even if it was known, Qin Wuxin could casually tell that she was afraid of falling so she had to hug her nephew''s waist. Chapter 145 - Target They left soon after. After they left, Qin Tian couldn''t help but look at his aunt with a strange expression. "Auntie, why are you talking like we''re really dating? What if they think like that?" "Huh?" She then looked at him with a yful smile. "What? Do you think so too?" "No, of course not." Qin Tian replied in a quick tone. "Hmph," she suddenly snorted. "You may not be my son, but when you were a baby, I nursed you more often than your mother. You''d better not think anything strange about this woman!" Qin Tian: "..." Inwardly he grumbled. ''Aren''t you the one acting unnaturally tonight.'' "Let''s go, we''re still quite far away." They then got on the motorcycle again. And of course, his aunt was still hugging his waist as the motorcycle started moving. Qin Tian still felt very awkward, but he had to admit that it was a very beautiful feeling. This is an unforgettable trip. Some timeter, after crossing the hills, they finally saw the military headquarters of Z. It was in a special area in the middle of those hills. Apart from people who have special permits, no one is allowed into the area. Qin Tian then parked the motorcycle beside a tree. After his aunt came down, she looked at him and then said. "Now then show me what you can do." His aunt knew he wasn''t normal, but she didn''t know what he could do. She knew that he was unusual because the moment he was born, it had caused a strange phenomenon that didn''t make any sense. It was precisely because of that that the CIA spied on him. His aunt said that he was born in a big hospital in Europe, therefore, the strange phenomenon finally reached the ears of the CIA. Actually they are also not clear who caused the phenomenon. All the babies born in the hospital were suspected of being the cause. He has been watched over, and the other babies may have been watched by them too. However, while the CIA wasn''t sure who had caused the phenomenon, his aunt knew it was him because after he was born, he was too different from the other babies. Qin Tian felt like he wanted to sigh. But he didn''t show it. He then looked at his aunt, "do you really want to know?" He smiled faintly. "Hmph, you still dare to joke, if you can''t do anything, we better head back now!" She snorted coldly. "Okay, okay, so who do you want to kill?" "Lin Langtian, I believe you know who he is? Now he is in this base." "Aaaah!" Qin Tian showed a surprised expression after hearing his aunt''s words. Even though he didn''t know much about the figures on earth, he still knew who Lin Langtian was. He is one of the 4 star generals in the country. But that wasn''t what made him remember him, he remembered him because he was the son of the current leader of the country. With his identity, if he died, his death would definitely shock the entire earth. "Are you sure you want to kill him?" Qin Tian asked with a serious expression. "Can''t you do something else like kill him slowly?" "Hahahaha, of course, I can." Qin Tian replied with a confident smile. After saying that, he then looked at the military base. He looked like he was watching the ce, but in fact his spiritual sense had already spread to cover the entire ce. His cultivation was now so strong that he could destroy the entire base if he wanted to. "Emm..." Soon he discovered Lin Langtian''s whereabouts. However, he was immediately shocked when he saw the man. It was because the man was currently meditating and it was definitely no ordinary meditation. "Looks like he''s cultivating." He spoke in his heart. His words could only be heard by Luna. "It''s not strange that the government of arge country like this country has a cultivation method. They might have discovered the changes to the earth and realized what happened." Luna answered. Qin Tian nodded. That''s not a strange thing. After all, the country had many genius scientists, as long as they did their research, they could definitely find something. Even though the spiritual energy has not yet fully emerged, but the cultivation method can already be used. Even if spiritual energy doesn''t exist yet, they can still absorb natural energies such as air, wind, heat, and cold. Absorbing them is also beneficial for the human body. When the spiritual energy appearedter, they might be able to directly break through to the spiritual apprentice realm. "By the way, how is their knowledge of the Sixteen Heaven game?" "Well, some of them might feel suspicious. But even if they knew now, it wouldn''t be very useful. Without items like Heavenly Bodies, it wouldn''t be easy for them to thrive in the sixteen heavens." "That''s right, well, now let''s go to him!" "But before that..." he then turned his gaze to his aunt. This time he showed an expression so serious that it caused his aunt to be stunned. "What?" "Well, sooner orter you''ll find out about this. But I''ll tell you now." After saying that, he pointed his index finger at her. A ray of light emerged from that index finger and it flew straight into her forehead. Exining it through words was really tooplicated, therefore, he chose to give the information directly with spiritual energy. Of course, he was only telling what he would definitely know in the future. He didn''t tell her anything rted to his secret. The woman was stunned for a moment, but quickly her eyes brightened. Qin Tian also added energy to make her brain work faster to digest the information he gave, because of that his aunt was able to understand all the information in no time. Other people would definitely be very surprised if they found out the information, but his aunt didn''t show the slightest bit of surprise. Her eyes shone brightly while her expression was filled with ecstasy. She was like a sailor who discovered a new continent. Qin Tian himself actually felt less sure. He didn''t know if it was a good thing or not telling his aunt. His aunt was about to speak, but before she could open her mouth, he moved and instantly appeared beside hwr. "Now then, let''s go to Lin Langtian''s ce." He then reached out his hand to hug her waist. In his heart he said; "Now let me give you a little taste." Chapter 146 - Scare The Target "You!" Her body immediately trembled as his hands wrapped around her slender waist. Her face was slightly red, but it wasn''t clear if it was because she was angry or because she was embarrassed. Qin Tian chuckled inwardly. Everyone knows that she is a very wild woman. Even though she might have stopped long ago, that didn''t mean it was out of her mind. Or she may want something more forbidden and taboo. Well, only she knows her intentions. Without giving her a chance to speak, Qin Tian immediately flew from there. He also enveloped their bodies with spiritual energy so that neither the eyes nor the camera could see them. "Ahhhh¡­" Even though his aunt knew he could fly, she still screamed in surprise when she realized that she was now in midair. "We''re really flying!" She says. She looked at Qin Tian who was hugging her from behind with an expression of disbelief. Now she didn''t seem to mind Qin Tian hugging her waist. "It''s the same as in the sixteen heavens. As long as you reach the spiritual master realm, you can fly through the air as if you were on foot." Qin Tian exined. "So now that you''re at the spiritual master realm, dammit, how strong are you now?" "Ha-ha-ha, if I want to, I can even destroy this base. Even destroying an entire city, I can still do it." Qin Tian replied with a proud smile. "Damn, when will I get my strength in the sixteen heavens?" "I don''t know either, but it doesn''t matter either. As long as I have the power, no one will be able to harm you, auntie." "You''re really good at talking! And you don''t sound like you''re talking to your aunt." "Cough, cough." Qin Tian pretended to cough. "Hmph, you''re starting to act pretentious now just because you have power. But that''s only because you know more. In the future, it''s not necessarily that you can continue to be stronger than me." "Well, I''ll work hard not to be overtaken by you." Qin Tian replied. He didn''t dare underestimate her because he knew that she was a very skilled woman. With her Heavenly Body and intelligence, her future aplishments were something that could not be guessed. Shua... They thennded in front of the building where Lin Langtian was. There were many soldiers guarding the ce, but none of them saw them. Qin Tian then let go of his aunt. The woman looked around in surprise. But this time he said nothing more. That''s the convenience of being with smart people, they can understand things very quickly without having to ask a lot of questions Qin Tian then led her to the door of the ce. The door was made of steel. Without a special card, it was basically impossible to open that steel door. Of course, Qin Tian can easily destroy it. But he chose to open the door with his spiritual energy. Without a spiritual formation, there was no way the door could block the power of spiritual energy. But apart from them, no one saw that the door was open. Even the surveince cameras are still recording the scene of the door being closed. Qin Tian and his aunt quickly entered the door, but it was not the only door they passed. There were many other doors that they had to go through before they arrived at Lin Langtian''s room. Even though it was a room, it was more like aplete house with a living room and kitchen. It even looks like a 5 star hotel room. After entering the ce, Qin Tian no longer concealed his figure and the figure of his aunt. Of course, there is no surveince there. After all, it was the private room of a 4-star general. "Auntie, do you want to act right away?" Qin Tian asked. "Of course, I''ve been holding it in for too long. This fellow once humiliated me." She answered. Qin Tian wasn''t sure how he humiliated her, but he didn''t ask any further. He wasn''t that interested in her past grudges. To him, what was important was to help her get her revenge. After this, he nned to ask for a list of the people she wanted to kill and then order Noah and the others to take care of them. "Okay," Qin Tian nodded. "Then let''s give him a surprise." They then walked towards the room where Lin Langtian was. The man was still unaware of their existence. When they arrived in front of his bedroom door, Qin Tian then knocked on his door. Knock... Knock... Knock... A knock on the door startled Lin Langtian who was meditating so much that he almost jumped. After all, no one could enter the ce unless they asked his permission first. But he was indeed a four-star general. After realizing that something was wrong, he immediately tried to press a button which was a warning sign for the soldiers outside. Unfortunately Qin Tian was already prepared for that. Before he could press the button, he had already disabled it. Lin Langtian was a handsome middle-aged man with a calm demeanor, but seeing the button not working, his face still turned deathly pale. Qin Tian also helped his aunt to look into the room with his spiritual sense so that she could see his expression. Seeing his face that had turned deathly pale, she smiled sinisterly. "Hmph, that fellow is just a coward who is good at pretending." She said in a sarcastic tone. "Hehehehe, he will soon show fear in front of you." Qin Tian replied. After Lin Langtian realized that the enemy had even damaged themunication device, he immediately jumped up to grab a firearm that was not far from him. He then pointed the muzzle of the firearm at the door. "Let''s go in." Qin Tian said. He then kicked the door until it opened. The moment the door opened, Lin Langtian danced the trigger of the firearm in his hand without hesitation. He didn''t even n on seeing the people who had infiltrated his room. Unfortunately, the firearm couldn''t even fire bullets as if it really didn''t have bullets. Chapter 147 - Global Elite Plan Lin Langtian was stunned. The fireams clearly has bullets, how can it not fire bullets. Even ancient firearms rarely experienced such problems, how could that happen to today''s firearms. He didn''t have time to think too much because he saw two figures appear behind the door. He initially looked at them with a serious expression, but he was quickly stunned when he saw that one was a young man and the other was a woman who was almost middle-aged. "Qin Wuxin!" The moment he saw her, he recognized her immediately. "Ha ha ha ha." Sheughed sarcastically in response. "Isn''t it surprising that we will meet in this ce, a ce guarded by one of the strongest forces in the country. Lin Langtian, today you will definitely die." She said in a cold tone. Qin Tian did not give the man a chance to speak, he then used his spiritual energy to pull his body towards them. Bang... He then dropped his body right in front of them. "You!" He was stunned once again as he lifted his head. "Hmph," his aunt snorted. "You and the people behind you always think that you are the ones who control this world, you think that you know everything. However,," She didn''t finish her words before kicking him in the face with her shoe. "Tian, ??can you lend me some knives?" She then looked at him. By now her expression had changed so drastically that Qin Tian was extremely shocked. His aunt was usually calm and elegant, but right now her expression was extremely cruel. Extreme killing intent radiated from her eyes. "Auntie, are you sure you want to do this?" He asked with a serious expression. She was clearly trying to kill him. Killing in the game and in the real world is definitely different. Even in the sixteen heavens, people wouldn''t feel the psychological impact after they killed because they didn''t know that it was the real world. "Dont worry." She replied in a cold tone. "And this isn''t the first time I''ve killed a living human." "..." Shs never told him about it. He didn''t want to get in the way either. He sighed before pulling out a few knives and handing them over to her. But he also used his spiritual energy to modify Lin Langtian''s body so that it didn''t bleed when it was stabbedter. He didn''t hide it from her. "After he dies, I will make it seem as if he has experienced a cultivation deviation." "Good, I want to cut it bit by bit." She answered. The tone of her voice made even Qin Tian feel ufortable. That may be true, women are much more violent than men when they are really angry. "I''ll go have a look." Qin Tian replied. He then walked into the study in the room. Something caught his attention there. Right after entering that study room, he heard Lin Langtian''s scream. Qin Tian shook his head. He then walked towards the study table. There were some documents there and beside them, he saw a small vial filled with a clear liquid. That was what caught Qin Tian''s attention. After arriving in front of the desk, he took one of the documents and began to read it. The changes taking ce on earth have worried the global elites who have long ruled over the earth. Even if people didn''t have a cultivation method, there was a chance that they could cultivate once the spiritual energy appeared. Of course, they would definitely immediately be aware of the cultivation techniques in the sixteen heavens once the earth truly possessed spiritual energy. Right now cultivation techniques were a bit sketchy to the earthlings because World-AND-Heaven purposely confused their minds so they didn''t realize they were real. But once they sensed the spiritual energy, World-AND-Heaven would probably stop that. The global elite knew that if people could cultivate, some of themoners might rise to the point where they could threaten or even surpass them. Before that actually happened, they wanted to make something that would make it impossible for ordinary people to cultivate so that only they could cultivate. They then formed an alliance. And they began to gather top scientists and give them unlimited funds to develop drugs that could change the structure of the human body so that they could no longer cultivate. And the little bottle on the table is one of the results of their research. Qin Tian then used his spiritual sense to observe the liquid inside the bottle. After a while, he sighed. The liquid in the bottle did have the ability to paralyze humans so they couldn''t cultivate. But it''s notpletely reliable. It might work for a while, but when there was more spiritual energy, they would remove it from the human body and eventually allow them to cultivate. "This isn''t something that can be developed in a short period of time. The One-Eyed Abyss might give them some information." Qin Tian said. But he doesn''t really me them because everyone has their own selfishness. Previously he had thought so too. Now he didn''t really care anymore because his strength was already way above people. Qin Tian then continued reading the documents. In those documents, there are many ns of how they will get the liquid into people''s bodies. And they want to get it over with as soon as possible. "Master, you must stop them." Luna spoke. "If they do that, they will slow the rise of Antis." "It''s not an easy thing." "With your strength, you can definitely do it. You just have to kill them all." Qin Tian was silent for a while before nodding. "Don''t worry, I will take over their power in no time! As long as the One-Eyed Abyss is unable to protect them, their fate is destined to be under my hands." "Mm, we will also help you to strengthen the Divine Dome so that the One-Eyed Abyss cannot keep an eye on the outside world." A momentter, Lin Langtian''s screams had already stopped. It didn''tst too long. Qin Tian could feel Lin Langtian''s life aura dissipating. Obviously he''s dead now. Qin Tian didn''t expect his aunt to do it so quickly, he thought she would continue torturing him until he went crazy. Looks like she got bored faster. After that, Qin Tian then walked out of the study room. Aftering out, he saw his aunt already sitting on the sofa with a cigarette in her mouth. Lin Langtian''s corpsey right under her feet. But unlike before, she had calmed down now. It seemed that the thing she had just done was just a trivial thing that he would soon forget. Qin Tian couldn''t help but praise her mentality. After he came back, she still didn''t speak. She just kept on smoking her cigarette. In less than 1 minute, she finished the cigarette. After that, she immediately stood up and spoke. "Let''s go back." "Mm." Qin Tian nodded. He then returned the chaos in the room to its original state. The damaged room door was restored back to its original state. The holes on Lin Langtian''s corpse also became healed. Of course, he''s still dead. Qin Tian then changed the injuries on his body as if he had experienced a cultivation deviation. Chapter 148 - Gathering In Front Of The Palace Sixteen heavens. Today was the day the people who entered thepetition met Sky_Butterfly Ancient God. At this moment, Qin Tian, ??Yuli, Davi, and Qi Xing along with her cat were gathered in the courtyard of the Qi n residence. They were waiting for someone toe. After not seeing her for a long time, Qin Tian discovered that Yuli had broken through to the Saint realm. Now her strength is really very deep. Her temperament also looks different from before. Compared to thest time he saw her, she now looked more aloof and calm. Of course, behind her calm expression, Qin Tian could feel a burning desire for power. Even in a simple dress, her beauty and aura made her look like a Goddess from heaven. Even though she was friendly with Qi Xing, before she acted like Qi Xing''s assistant. But now, Qi Xing would probably look like a follower when she stood beside her. Even Davi kept ncing at her. If she didn''t die, sooner orter she would definitely be a big figure in the sixteen heavens. Just as Qin Tian was about to sigh, the figure of a beautiful middle-aged woman in a blue dress suddenly appeared in front of them. Even Qin Tian didn''t realize how the woman had appeared. But as a person who had been a Paragon, he knew that the woman had just flown from a great distance and that she had arrived in front of them in just an instant. "Aunt!" Qi Xing immediately greeted her as soon as the woman appeared. She might not be her aunt, who knows how old she was, calling her aunt was nothing more than a formality so she wouldn''t look too old. Of course, it was also because of Qi Xing''s extremely high status in the Qi n. The other Qi n members should definitely call her a great ancestor. The woman nodded at Qi Xing before looking at Qin Tian and Davi. Davi also greeted the woman respectfully, but Qin Tian only cupped his fists as a sign of respect. The woman didn''t look at them too much. Dhe then looked at Yuli who was standing slightly behind. "Aunt!" Yuli greeted the woman in the same way as Qi Xing. She seemed quite familiar with the woman. The woman sighed before speaking. "You look very different now. Your enemies are very strong, but as long as you manage to be a disciple of senior Sky_Butterfly, even the Holy Wind Empire will not dare to overdo it against you." Qin Tian who heard her words couldn''t help but look at Yuli and Qi Xing. He just found out that the team''s goal was to help Yuli, not Qi Xing. "I will try my best!" Yuli replied. "Well, all right, let''s go to the pce." "Mm." They all nodded. They then walked out of the residence and headed straight for the pce. They kept on walking because even Paragon didn''t have the courage to fly over the Sky_Butterfly pce. When they arrived in front of the pce, there were already many groups there. Of course, the group of the three strongest ns wasn''t the only group that entered thepetition. There were many other ns who also joined thepetition. Their strength wasn''t weak either as some of them also had Paragons as their ancestors. Like their group, they were also led by their strongest ancestor when it came to that pce. If they had Paragons, just sending an ancient saint when meeting an extremely powerful ancient god was clearly impolite. Not long after their arrival, there was another group whose arrival also attracted attention. They were led by a middle-aged man with an extraordinary aura. Behind him, there were five young people following. The aura of the five was also extremely extraordinary. Four of them were men and thest was a very young girl. She looks just 17 years old. The girl''s cultivation was even still at the spiritual master realm. Qin Tian could guess that they were from the Mu n. He had heard that the n had a very talented girl. However, she is still too young. However, since she appeared here, it was clear that the Mu n wanted her topete for the Sky_Butterfly disciple position. Once they came, they headed straight for them. The middle-aged man smiled at the middle-aged woman from the Qi n. One of the four young men then stepped forward and he smiled at Qi Xing. The young man was very handsome with blue eyes. He also looks elegant and respectable. "Sister Xing, after not seeing you for a long time, I thought you were bing more and more beautiful. But this is my n''s duty, so I can''t budge on you." She said in a soft tone. Even though Yuli who was standing beside Qi Xing was prettier, he didn''t seem interested in her. Qi Xing rolled her eyes to look at him. "Huh," she snorted lightly. "You talk as if your team is stronger than mine, we will see who is strongerter." "Hahaha, I hope you all show me a surprise!" After saying that, he was about to turn around. But the young girl next to him suddenly opened her mouth. "Hey, you two white-haired men." Said the girl. When Qin Tian looked at her, he found the girl looking at him and Davi with strange eyes. It was the look when one was looking at a cute cat or dog. Qin Tian felt ufortable as he felt the girl''s gaze. The girl then was about to continue her words. But Qin Tian didn''t give her a chance to speak because he knew what she was about to say were not good words. "Little girl, watch your mouth. If you speak again, I will arrest you and sell you to a brothel!" Qin Tian did not hold back as he spoke. The little girl''s mouth was about to open, but his words caused her nearly open mouth to close again. Her breath hitched so that her small chest rose and fell. "Pfft¡­" Qi Xingughed softly. "Mu Yunxi, you must keep your mouth shut here, this is not the Mu n, if he is really angry, even your brother will not be able to protect you." He then looked at the young man who spoke to her earlier. "Mu Yuan, you should teach your little sister some manners. Don''t think you are from a powerful n, you are also very strong and invincible. Hmph." "You!" But he didn''t have a chance to finish his words because thest group had finally arrived at the ce. They had obviouslyete on purpose to make them look like they were the most powerful group. Their arrival naturally caught everyone''s attention. Now they all knew that the Xiao n would be led by Feng Qingxue, Feng Xi''s younger brother. Feng Qingxue still looked the same as before. With silver armor and an indifferent expression, she gave people the feeling as if she came from another world. She was followed by three men and one woman. One of the three men was Xiao Li. Butpared to the other three, Xiao Li really seemed insignificant. One of those men, Qin Tian felt an aura simr to Du Fang and Du Feng. Although he didn''t know their identities yet, he could guess that they were from the imperial faction. And they were clearly important figures in their faction. Chapter 149 - See Sky_Butterfly Ancient God The people of the Mu n were clearly angered by Qin Tian''s words earlier, but seeing Feng Qingxue and the others, they started to show worried expressions. Previously they could still im to be victorious, but now they immediately lost their confidence. The three people following her made them very worried. Among them, apart from Xiao Li, these three probably had a better background than all of them. "Do you know who they are?" Qin Tian then asked Qi Xing. He also looked at Yuli, but the girl didn''t show any expression. She was still calm as she looked at Feng Qingxue. "Mm." Qi Xing nodded. "Du Yan of the Du n." "Bai Yi of the Heavenly Wolf sect." "And Xia Xue from the Xia n." Qin Tian slightly narrowed his eyes after hearing Qi Xing''s words. They were indeed from the imperial faction. There were eight imperial factions in the Land of Emperors, apart from the Du n which had two, the Heavenly Wolf sect and Xia n had one emperor each. Even though it had been quite a while since their emperor had left, their strength still could not be underestimated. Those two people were probably cultivating the imperial scriptures belonging to their ns. "They are not the strongest among the younger generation, but under the age of 50, they are the strongest." Qi Xing added. "This is a bit of an exaggeration, that youngdy really gathered a lot of strength for thispetition." Davi spoke in aining tone. "Huh, who doesn''t want to be a disciple of senior Sky_Butterfly!" Qi Xing snorted lightly. "By the way, do you already know what we''re going to do?" Qin Tian asked. "No, but there are some rumors saying that it is rted to other heavens. I was also surprised, I thought we would be fighting with the three imperial factions on this continent." "It''s really shocking if it''s true!" After arriving there, Feng Qingxue did not turn her gaze in any direction other than the pce in front of her. Xia Xue lowered her head while Du Yan and Bai Yi looked around. Du Yan looked quite cold, he watched the people around before closing his eyes. But Bai Yi, he started to show a disgusted expression as he looked at the people who were about to participate. He definitely didn''t put them all in his eyes. "Hmph, that man is really arrogant, who knows if his strength is as big as his arrogance." Mu Yuan snorted with a displeased expression. Many showed the same expression as him, but Qin Tian knew that if Mu Yuan fought that young man, he might not be able tost more than ten moves. Even if they had the same cultivation base with the same foundation, the difference in the cultivation techniques they used would make the difference in strength extremely wide. Cultivation techniques created by Paragon would not be able to match the cultivation techniques created by an emperor. The gap was huge, and one needed a special talent to cover the gap. Just as Qin Tian was thinking, he suddenly saw Feng Qingxue ncing at him for a moment. After that, she knitted her forehead for a bit. "Oh, does that girl suspect me?" He wondered. He hade face-to-face with her before, but it was in the form of a middle-aged man. As for his true form, they had never even met before today, so there was no other reason for her to nce at him unless she sensed something from him. Qin Tian pretended not to notice her gaze. He then looked towards the pce when he saw someoneing out of the pce. It was an old woman full of wrinkles. She looked like she was not far from death. Of course, that was just her appearance. She could probably outlive everyone there. Even though she didn''t emit any aura, it was just her presence that instantly made the Paragons start showing nervous expressions. After arriving not far from them, she started to open her mouth to speak. "Pleasee in, young miss is waiting for all of you inside." She only spoke briefly. After that, she immediately turned around and walked back towards the pce. Seeing that, everyone immediately followed behind her. But they were quite surprised that the olddy called Sky_Butterfly as young miss. There are no guards guarding the pce. But the aura radiating from the pce walls was enough to scare even Paragons. As they started to step on the pce floor, everyone started to tread carefully just so as not to make a sound when their feetnded on the pce floor. The pce hall was vast but there was nothing there but a wall that gave off a cold feeling and a majestic throne at the end of the hall. At first there was no one on the throne, but as they got closer, a female figure finally appeared on the throne. The woman was sitting leisurely on the throne, but when people saw her, they all breathed a breath of cold air. They all felt a suppression that made them feel very small. She was only wearing a simple white dress, and she looked very rxed. The woman''s height is about 175 cm. She looks like she''s 25 years old. And she really was very beautiful with long ck hair, clear blue eyes, thin red lips, and snow white skin. On her back, there is a pair of blue wings that look like butterfly wings. In her left hand she holds a small bag filled with flowers. Sometimes, her right hand picks up the flowers in the bag and then puts them in her mouth. She then chewed on the flowers with a beaming smile like a little girl enjoying a snack. Maybe only a few Paragons there had seen her. People were slightly surprised by her attitude, but no one dared to show a surprised expression. Although her attitude might not be what they expected, her strength was definitely no different from what they knew. If she really went on a rampage, she could make the entire Whale continent fall into disaster. Chapter 150 - Dark Heaven The old woman then stood beside the throne. "They''re here, miss." She said to Sky_Butterfly. The woman still didn''t pay attention to them even after they arrived in front of her, only after hearing the old woman''s words did she look at them. She looked rxed and friendly, but no one dared to be disrespectful in front of her. After she looked at them, they all immediately cupped their fists to greet her. "Greetings, Your Majesty." They said at the same time. Qin Tian also greeted her and he did so very sincerely because that woman was really very strong. In the past, he had been a candidate for emperor. In terms of strength, he might be able topete with an ordinary ancient god, but if he were to fight against that woman, even escaping might be difficult for him. "How strong is she really?" He wondered. "She might already be at the Transcendent realm!" Luna suddenly spoke. "Transcendent?" Qin Tian was immediately taken aback and showed a confused expression. He had never heard of it. "Hahaha, do you think that after Paragon is Emperor realm, no, there is still a Transcendent realm. What is truly extraordinary is the Heaven''s Will of the sixteen heavens because it can turn Paragon into emperor in one step." "There is such a thing? Can you exin in more detail?" "Well, the Transcendent realm is divided into three stages, it is a realm above Paragon. In Antis, before one can be a god (here Heavenly Emperor), they must first reach the Transcendent third stage." "Why can the ancient gods be so powerful? It''s because they are already in a different realm. Of course, those ancient gods still haven''t be Transcendents, but they have already touched that realm." "They have begun toprehend the Dao in the Transcendent realm. That is what has increased their strength so that even those who have only unlocked a few divine symbols possess extremely powerful strength." "It turned out that way, but why isn''t there any information about it. I''ve never even heard a rumor about it." Qin Tian became even more confused. "I''m not sure either, but this world is indeed quite unique. You see, the cultivation of the people here is actually much faster than in Antis." "In Antis, even geniuses who are confirmed to be gods will take a very long time to reach the Saint realm. But here, even geniuses like them can reach the Saint realm under the age of 50. That''s definitely weird." "However, the progress of the people here became very slow after they became Paragons. "Although their talent may not be enough to be an Emperor or God without the Heaven''s Will of the sixteen heavens, with hundreds of thousands of years time, they should be able to break through to the first stage Transcendent realm." ""There might be some kind of barrier here, but if that woman can break through to the Transcendent realm, her talent is indeed quite extraordinary." "But, if there is one more realm before bing emperor, why do some very powerful ancient gods have the power to withstand the emperor''s attack? Shouldn''t the difference in their strength be so huge?" Qin Tian asked. "Well, I''m not sure about that. But that might be because the Emperors haven''t unleashed their full power. Or something is limiting their power in this world. Otherwise, they could even destroy the entire sixteen heavens." ... Sky_Butterfly watched them for some time before opening her mouth to speak. "So you young geniuses on this continent." She said. She then looked at Feng Qingxue and the others. "And there are also some from the Land of Emperors." Under her gaze, Feng Qingxue and the others lowered their heads. Not to mention Sky_Butterfly, even if it''s an ordinary ancient god, they will still be respectful. Their current strength still didn''t allow them to offend an ancient god. Even the faction behind them would have to pay a heavy price if they angered an ancient god. "Well." "I gathered all of you here, apart from recruiting a disciple, it''s because I also want you to help me do something." "Who will be my discipleter will be determined by your performance." Her words made Qin Tian and the others look at hir with curious expressions. She then looked at the Paragons and ancient saints who had brought them to the pce. "I''ll borrow them for a bit, you guys don''t mind right?" She said in a low voice. "Of course, of course!" Some of them immediately answered. Not to mention just borrowing them, even if he killed them, they might not dare to say anything. Even though she may appear rxed, she is definitely a ruthless character. In order to rule over the Whale continent, she had even nearly destroyed their n. "Hm..." She nodded with a faint smile after hearing their words. She then waved her hand towards Qin Tian and the others. Immediately after that the suction power sucked them into an independent world. It onlysted for an instant. As they looked around, they found themselves appearing in a garden full of pavilions. "Wait here a moment." They then heard her voice reverberate throughout the ce. That independent world had a very strong barrier. The others couldn''t break through the barrier to see outside, but Qin Tian could still see outside. After entering them into that independent world, Sky_Butterfly ordered the Paragons and ancient saints to leave. After they left, she then looked at the old woman beside her. "Let''s go!" She said. "Mm." The old woman nodded. After that, the two of them stepped into the sky. In one step, they instantly appeared above the Whale continent. "Looks like she really is going to take us to another heaven." Qin Tian said in his heart. They then took another step. This time, they pierced through the sky covering the Nirvana Heaven. After that, they appeared in a space filled with countless stars. The sixteen heavens consisted of sixteen enormouss. Around thes, there are many star systems such as the sr system. Each of these star systems has at least one with life. After arriving in space, Qin Tian could see the other fifteen heavens. He recognized each of them. But the distance between each of them was really very far apart. Even Paragon would take quite a long time to travel from one heaven to another. Most people would rather go through the teleportation formation. Except the ancient gods, of course. They paused for a while before stepping into one of the heavens. It was a that emitted a dark light. "Dark Heaven!" Qin Tian instantly frowned as he saw where they were going. .... Well, updates are a bit slowtely because I''ve been busy, it''s not for any other reason, so don''t worry. Chapter 151 - Destination Although each of the sixteen heavens is called a heaven, but not all of them are liked by the people of the sixteen heavens. Dark Heaven is the least popted heaven. It was because it was the darkest heaven. It didn''t even have daylight, the sky in that ce was always dark, and life there was as dark as the light there. Murders, massacres, and other evil things often happen there. And it is also the gathering ce of the criminals in the sixteen heavens. It was said that the criminals there would protect each other when they faced outsiders. If they weren''t criminals and came there, they would usually be robbed by them. Even Paragons are sometimes killed there. Of course, that ce still had an imperial faction even though their numbers were much less. The Eternal Dark Emperor who became Emperor after Titania was also from there. Apart from him, the Dark Dusk Emperor who was the founding emperor of his past life sect also came from there. But after he was strong enough, he went to Dao Heaven and continued to cultivate there. In his past life, Qin Tian once came there to train. Now he was wondering what Sky_Butterfly was trying to do there. Sky_Butterfly and the old woman continued to step into that heaven. Every step they took instantly crossed thousands of star systems. Not only was Sky_Butterfly extremely powerful, the old woman was obviously very powerful as well among the ancient gods. ording to Qin Tian''s experience, even ancient gods could not cross such a distance with just one step. Of course, because the distance between each heaven was far from each other, they also needed some time to get there. Before they arrived, the Sky_Butterfly manifestation suddenly appeared within that independent world. Apart from Qin Tian, ??the others were immediately shocked when they saw her appear in their midst. Those who had just sat down immediately stood back up. After that, they then lined up in front of her. Shua... She then waved her hand. After that, everything outside that independent world appeared in their eyes. They were immediately shocked. After all, perhaps none of them have ever gone into space. In order to go into space, one needed to be at least a power equal to that of an ancient saint. Actually spiritual masters can already live in outer space, but if theye from one of the sixteen heavens, they need the power to prate the sky from that heaven. If their strength wasn''t enough, they could only use artifacts that could take them to outer space. "We''re on our way to the Dark Heavens!" Sky_Butterfly then spoke. Her words caused all of them to frown. "I forgot to say, what you guys are going to doter will probably cause most of you to die." "If you are afraid, you can say it now, I will leave you here, and you can call your ancestors to pick you up." She smiled faintly as she said that. "..." Her words caused them to be angry but no one dared to show their anger. Of course, no one wants to be left in the middle of outer space. Seeing that no one was speaking, she smiled once again. She seemed happy that she had managed to fool them. Even the butterfly wings on her shoulders pped a few times. "Well, even though you guys are very weakpared to me when I was your age, you guys at least have some courage." "Don''t worry, as long as you guys stay alive, even if you don''t be my disciples, I will still give each of you a gift." "By the way, what are we going to do?" Someone suddenly asked, surprising everyone there. The person who asked was actually Qin Tian. The reason he chose to speak was because he wanted to show his face so that he would be more memorable in Sky_Butterfly''s eyes. Now everyone''s gazes including Sky_Butterfly''s gaze fell on him. "Oh, a first stage Sovereign!" She says. No one can sense Qin Tian''s cultivation, but Sky_Butterfly can sense it. Qin Tian was also surprised, but the others showed strange expressions after they heard his cultivation level. Even Qi Xing and the others were shocked. After all, almost everyone who participated there had the cultivation of a peak Sovereign. "It turned out to be only a first-stage Sovereign. Why is he so arrogant?" Mu Yunxi immediately sneered. Mu Yuan also showed a sarcastic expression, but Sky_Butterfly''s next words stunned him and the others. "But you should be less than 20 years old right? Mm, your cultivation foundation is also very strong, it seems that the geniuses of this era are not as bad as I thought." "If you have my support, I can confirm that the position of emperor in this era is yours." She says. Xia Xue''s mouth immediately opened wide. "Shit, isn''t he the same age as me." She said in her heart. This time, even Feng Qingxue and her followers changed their expressions. Among the three people who followed her, Xia Xue was probably her follower while Du Yan and Bai Yi were her brother''s followers. For followers like them who believed that their master would be emperor, Sky_Butterfly''s words were obviously very worrying. If it was someone else who spoke, they would definitely hit that person. But Sky_Butterfly, even other ancient gods may not dare to challenge her words. To most people there, the emperor was an unreachable existence. But now they saw a young man who could possibly be emperor. Their expressions instantly turned serious the moment they saw Qin Tian. Qin Tian smiled faintly before replying. "I thought I could hide from anyone. However, even without your support, I still believe I can be emperor." He said in a tone that was not arrogant but full of confidence. Qi Xing and Davi who were standing beside him had already widened their eyes. Even the expressionless Yuli couldn''t help but change her expression. "Oh, you''re so confident. Looks like you''re better than I thought. Well, we''ll see. It''s been a while since someone from the Dead Sea became emperor." "And as for your question. Well, we''re going to the Battlefield of Darkness. As for what we''re going to do, you''ll know as soon as we get there." Battlefield of Darkness! If before they didn''t dare to speak, now they couldn''t calm down anymore. It was because the Darkness Battlefield was one of the two Ancient Battlefields. ... Sky_Butterfly leaves from there after She says their destination. People started discussing after she left while Qin Tian returned to watching the outside world with his spiritual sense. After some time, they finally arrived in front of the dark heaven. The is always dark not because sunlight doesn''t reach it, but it''s because the sky of the absorbs the iing sunlight and then turns it into dark light. Why did that happen? Qin Tian himself didn''t know the reason either. However, during the Era of Eternal Light, it was said that it was also filled with light up to one era. It was said that it had caused the criminals who were used to being in the dark to be frustrated. Sky_Butterfly and the old woman paused in front of the before stepping into it. The moment they actually entered the, the system''s voice suddenly resounded in Qin Tian''s mind. "Congrattions on sessfully going to another heaven. As a reward, the system will help you unlock one of your divine symbols." Chapter 152 - The Challenge Of Feng Qingxue Qin Tian was slightly surprised. But he thought that it was quite feasible since traveling to another heaven was indeed not an easy thing for those at lower levels. Qin Tian then noticed his divine symbols. Now he saw that his sixth divine symbol had begun to be unlocked. In his past life, he had only managed to unlock seven of the nine divine symbols. But now, while he was still at the Sovereign realm, he had managed to unlock the sixth divine symbol. Even the three strongest emperors or even Titania might not be as good as him. Ding. "Choose your desired Dao." "Since you are the first yer to go to another heaven, you can choose the most difficult Dao." Actually no choice list appeared, he had to decide for himself the Dao he wanted to choose with his mind. Qin Tian wasn''t sure why, but it was probably because the system didn''t want him to choose so easily. After all, there are many Daos in the universe and there are many unknown Daos. The system might want him to choose based on his own knowledge. After thinking for a while, he finally chose the Dao of time. It was one of the most difficult Daos toprehend. Since he could master it without having to go to great lengths, he naturally wouldn''t miss the opportunity. Soon after that the secrets of the Dao of time began to enter his mind. The ability of the Dao of time is very simple to speed up and slow down time. But with it, one can do a lot. For example, he can slow down his enemy''s movements and speed up his attacks. In a fight, such a thing can determine life and death. With the help of the system, unlocking divine symbols was extremely fast. Only a few minutes had passed since Qin Tian chose the Dao of time and it was already fully unlocked. Qin Tian almostughed as he felt his body strength increase once more, and it increased so drastically that he felt as if he was invincible. Six divine symbols that have been unlocked. In fact, most emperors only unlocked six divine symbols before they became emperors. "What is wrong?" Qi Xing asked. Even though he was able to suppress augh, the change in his expression was clearly still visible to Qi Xing and the others. "No, I just got a little enlightenment." Qin Tian replied in a faint tone. "Mm." Qi Xing was a little confused but she didn''t speak anymore. However, Yuli who had always been silent suddenly spoke. "You look different now!" She said. "Oh?" Qin Tian then looked at the woman with a curious expression. "What''s different, miss?" But she didn''t speak anymore, she even turned her gaze in another direction. "Pfft¡­" Qi Xing suddenlyughed softly. "I don''t know why, but I suddenly felt that the two of you would have a destiny in the future." She said. "Ha?" Qin Tian was dumbfounded for a moment. Yuli who was looking the other way looked at hin one more time before looking at Qi Xing. But she still didn''t say anything. "Mm." They all suddenly looked the other way as they sensed several people approaching them. It was Feng Qingxue and her followers. Even though they were now inside an independent world that was under the control of Sky_Butterfly, Qi Xing and the others were still wary when they saw them approaching them. The other participants also stared at them as they finally came face to face with each other. "Is something wrong, Miss Feng?" Qi Xing spoke to greet them. Even though she might be hostile to her because of Yuli, but in front of her she had no other choice but to be polite. Now was not the time for them to start a conflict. Feng Qingxue did not answer Qi Xing''s question. In fact, she only nced at her for a while before ignoring her so that Qi Xing''s face turned slightly purple. After that, she then looked at Qin Tian and spoke. "Before I felt you were a bit different from the others. Now I''m sure my hunch was right after senior Sky_Butterfly spoke." "Mmm?" Qin Tian looked at her with a strange expression. Suddenly, a silver colored sword suddenly appeared in her hand. "My brother once begged senior Sky_Butterfly to be her disciple, but she refused and said that he was not qualified to be her disciple." Wow... People were instantly dumbfounded upon hearing her words. But she didn''t stop talking. "Even though she didn''t offer you to be her disciple, she clearly recognized your talent and strength. Today I wanted to see what kind of talent you have so she praised you." "Your name is Qin Tian right? Will you ept my challenge?" After saying that, she then brandished the silver sword in her hand at Qin Tian. Qin Tian: "..." People were shocked by her actions. Even though Sky_Butterfly never said that they weren''t allowed to fight there, but who would dare to make such a fuss like fighting in her ce. Qin Tian smiled faintly in response. "Sorry miss, you are an imperial princess while I am just a cultivator with no background, I don''t think I am qualified to fight with you!" He shook his head, but his expression didn''t look like he didn''t have the confidence to fight her, it was more like as if he was worried about her background. Of course, it looked even more annoying to Feng Qingxue and the others. Feng Qingxue knitted her brows. Just as she was about to speak, Bai Yi suddenly came forward and spoke in a bad tone. "Brat, do you think that you''re really something just because senior Sky_Butterflyplimented you. Hmph, I can''t believe you''re better than us, if you really have the ability, then fight this father." An iron rod then appeared in his hand, after which, he directly swung the iron rod towards Qin Tian. Feng Qingxue only invited Qin Tian to fight, but he immediately attacked after speaking. Such a domineering attitude displeased many. It didn''t matter if they were somewhere else, but now they were at Sky_Butterfly''s ce. Feng Qingxue also looked disapproving of his actions, but she chose not to say anything in the end. It was obvious she was eager to see Qin Tian act. But Qin Tian remained motionless even though Bai Yi''s iron rod was about to hit him. It was because he felt the aura in Yuli''s body begin to change. Before Bai Yi''s iron rod hit him, the girl suddenly moved. She appeared in front of him and then used her palm to restrain the iron rod. Bang... The iron rod finallynded in her palm. Because the pressure in that world was very strong, Bai Yi''s attack looked very simple. However, if it hit an ordinary Saint, it would definitely break the Saint''s hand. But the moment itnded on Yuli''s palm, it waspletely unable to move anymore as if there was a steel mp holding it down. Whooss... Green colored wind blew from her palms and they then hit Bai Yi''s body. The moment that happened, Bai Yi''s body was instantly flung fifty meters away. He even nearly fell when hended. His face was so dumbfounded it was as if he couldn''t believe what had just happened to him. But no one paid any attention to him now because they saw Yuli take out her bow and then stare at Feng Qingxue with cold eyes. "If you want to fight, I will apany you now." She said. Chapter 153 - Arrive Her body released a hint of aura as She spoke. Even in that ce, her aura made countless Sovereigns shiver as if there were thousands of sharp des surrounding them. When she fought in the Colosseum a few days ago, her strength was already very strong with Sovereign cultivation. But now that she is already a Saint, in terms ofbat power, she may be stronger than some ancient gods. No wonder Bai Yi who was the young master of the imperial sect was instantly thrown off after receiving one hit from her. People looked at Yuli and Feng Qingxue in turn. Their faces actually look so simr that people who don''t know them will believe it if they say they are siblings. What differs from them is only their clothes and the attitude they show. Feng Qingxue looked cold and indifferent while Yuli looked aloof. Many sighed helplessly regretting that the two women were irreconcble foes. Feng Qingxue''s brows moved as she saw Yuli suddenly leap forward and challenge her. When she looked at Yuli, although her eyes were also very cold, her expression was not as indifferent as when they first met. "You have be very strong." She finally spoke. "But now is not the time for us to fight, this is also not the right ce, someone will save you if you die." When she said that, her slightly loosened expression became nonchnt again. "You think I''ll lose?" Her words caused Yuli''s eyes to grow colder and colder. Right after that, a cold snort suddenly resounded as Bai Yi who was flung far away jumped to return. "If you want to fight, I will apany you now. Do you think you are worthy to fight Miss Feng just because you managed to attack me while I was off guard." He said. He jumped at Yuli and the iron rod in his hand swung at Yuli. He clearly didn''t want to admit the embarrassing thing earlier. Yuli then looked at him with an unconcerned expression. An arrow appeared in her hand and she casually pointed her bow at him. Shua... She shot the arrow. The arrow was coated in green wind and it made the arrow''s speed extremely fast. Most of the people there couldn''t even see the shadow of the arrow. The arrow then hit Bai Yi''s iron rod which was moving towards Yuli. ng... The sound of metal shing resounded loudly, and what happened next made people''s eyes widen. Many of them thought that what happened earlier was only because of Bai Yi''s carelessness. But now, as soon as Yuli''s arrows and Bai Yi''s iron rod met, the iron rod was directly thrown from Bai Yi''s hands and the arrow then pierced Bai Yi''s neck. It might have pierced half of Bai Yi''s neck. Although it might not threaten Bai Yi''s life, it was enough to prove the difference in their strength. Bai Yi''s expression became very bad. If earlier he could tell that he was being careless, now it was clear that he was much weaker. Feng Qingxue looked at Bai Yi coldly. "You''re no match for her, stop lying to yourself! Now back off!" She said in an undeniable tone. Her words caused Bai Yi to lower her head. She then looked at Yuli with an expression of hatred. After that, Feng Qingxue looked at Yuli once more. Yuli also looked at her and she was ready to attack at any moment. "Ehmmm... Ehmmm... Ehmmm..." Qin Tian finally cleared his throat. Feng Qingxue and Yuli turned their gazes towards him. He then came forward and spoke. "Ladies, now is not the time for the two of you to fight. We will soon arrive at the Battlefield of Darkness, and that is the best ce to settle your grudges." He said with a faint smile. In fact, just like the others, he also felt it was a bit ufortable to see two beauties possibly going to kill each other. Yuli didn''t seem to care about his words, but Feng Qingxue who didn''t want to fight now nodded slightly. She then looked at Yuli. "What he said is true! We can fightter in a ce where no one will save us if we die." After saying that, she then threw a jade slip to Yuli. "With it, we can feel each other''s presence. We can meet when no one is around us." Yuli received the jade slip. She stared at it for a while before storing it into the storage ring. Obviously now she confirmed that it was indeed exactly what Feng Qingxue had said. After that, she looked at Feng Qingxue once more. "Okay." She nodded. "We will meet again in the Battlefield of Darkness." "I won''t hold back when that happens!" Feng Qingxue replied, still with an indifferent expression. That conclusion made people shake their heads while Qi Xing looked very worried. "Well." Qin Tian thought for a while before using his spiritual sense to leave spiritual energy on the jade slip so he could sense Yuli''s presence. The crowd immediately dispersed after that. Qin Tian, ??on the other hand, went back to observing the outside world. Dark Heaven did not have an ocean, it consisted entirely of arge continent. There are many forests, mountains, and rivers on the continent. And every river on the continent contains ck water. They all flowed from the Battlefield of Darkness. The Battlefield of Darkness was in the middle of the continent. In fact, it was the most extensive ce on the continent. But even now, no one knew clearly how vast the ce was because there were many strange and mysterious ces there. Unlike the tomb, it was open all the time and many criminals were hiding in that ce. One could not directly descend to that ce from the sky because there was a formation covering the ce from above. No one knew who had set up the formation, but until now no one had ever destroyed the formation. Sky_Butterfly and the old woman apanying hernded not far from that ce. After that, they walked leisurely towards the ce. As they got closer to the ce, Qin Tian was finally able to see a ce called the Battlefield of Darkness. On the edge of the ce, there was a row of mountains surrounding it. Every one of those mountains was dark ck in color. The reason why it was called the Battlefield of Darkness was because the ce was truly extremely dark. Every soil, sand, water, tree and leaves in that ce was also dark in color. In addition, the ce also gave a feeling of despair to the people who entered it. It was a feeling as if there really was no hope left. Even if it''s just a feeling, people with weak hearts can go crazy from that feeling. When Sky_Butterfly arrived in front of the ce, she slightly knitted her brows. Her expression looked like she really didn''t like the ce. She probably wouldn''t havee to that ce if it weren''t for some business. After a while, she then stared at a certain location. "You three, are you guys still going to hide? Do you think you can hide with your weak strength." She said in a domineering tone. She may appear rxed, but her personality is clearly very domineering. Chapter 154 - The Battle Of The Ancient Gods "Hehehehe¡­" A sinisterugh suddenly resounded a few moments after Sky_Butterrly spoke. After that, three male figurespletely covered in ck robes emerged from within the Battlefield. The moment the three figures appeared, not to mention the outside world, even the air within the independent world became extremely cold as if there was an angel of death watching over the ce. The change took the participants by surprise. They looked at each other and wondered what was going on. On the other hand, Qin Tian who could keep an eye on the outside world started to show a serious expression. The three figures hadn''t even emitted any aura yet, but their presence caused the already dark sky to be darker and darker as if all light had disappeared. Even him in his past life would definitely avoid them if he encountered them. The one whoughs is probably the one in the middle. After appearing, he began to speak in a hoarse voice that sounded like the screams of a demon in the depths of hell. "So you Sky_Butterfly who is said to be the second strongest genius after Titania since the era of eternal light." He said He stared at Sky_Butterfly, Qin Tian and the others who were in the independent world could even feel his gaze and it made them all sweat. "It''s said that you are very strong and invincible among the ancient gods, but I don''t believe that." He continued. After he said that, a hint of aura radiated from his body. But what was even scarier was the dark shadow that had suddenly appeared behind him. It''s not clear what shadow it was, but it was so big it was enough to cover the sun. The shadow could even be seen from a great distance away. In fact, everyone in the central part of the continent could see the shadow. "Hmph!" Sky_Butterfly snorted in response. The soft snort that came out of her mouth made even the sky tremble. The shadow that appeared behind the man instantly disappeared right after she snorted. It was only a small confrontation from them but it caused countless lives to tremble in fear. The three figures were clearly shocked and they looked even more alert than before. The olddy next to Sky_Butterfly then stepped forward. "You three old farts, do you think the three of you are worthy of making miss take action. To deal with the three of you, this olddy is enough." She said in a hoarse voice but sounded as loud as thunder. After she spoke, her body suddenly emitted a bright white light that instantly lit up the darkness in the ce so that the ce seemed like daylight. She might look like an old woman on the verge of death, but when her power was released, she instantly turned into the brightest sun. She didn''t give the three ck-robed men a chance to react. After releasing the light, she immediately charged towards them. Light then surged from her hands and they then turned into an enormous hand with five ws. The hand then descended towards the three men. A crushing roar resounded for millions of miles away as the hand descended. "Hmph." The man on the right suddenly snorted. He then took off the ck robe that covered his entire body. Soon after that his appearance was revealed. He was an old man with a body so thin that he looked like a skeleton. His skin was pale white and full of wrinkles. His eyes looked lifeless, but they were cold and dark. "Old woman, you think you are worthy of fighting the three of us, I alone am enough to kill you." He said. After that, he then flew towards that hand of light. "Darkness can never be defeated!" He shouted in a loud voice. His shout were heard for hundreds of millions of miles. And his shout was greeted with joy by countless people in Dark Heaven. The hand of light could be seen by many and anyone knew it was released by an outside expert who invaded their heavens. Of course they were not happy to see that. Woahhh... The old man then opened his mouth. And ck mes then surged out from within his mouth. The ck me then turned into a dark wolf that looked very fierce. Roar... The wolf roared as it charged towards the hand. And who would win Qin Tian also didn''t know because he wasn''t as strong as them in his past life. However, Sky_Butterfly showed a mocking smile as she looked at the dark wolf. Rumble... The hand and the wolf finally collided. People watching from afar probably thought the hand would be torn apart by the wolf''s teeth. But what happened waspletely opposite as they had hoped. The hand suddenly grew so big that the wolf started to look like a little kitten. And of course, it started to be pushed down. "What!" The old man who let go of the wolf looked very surprised. He started releasing more power to strengthen the wolf, but no matter what he did, the wolf was still suppressed. Soon it almost reached him. And he had no other choice but to retreat to dodge. Bang... The wolf was finally pressed to the ground until it was buried alive. After that, the old woman then flew towards the other two men. She also spoke to Sky_Butterfly. "Miss, leave them to me, you can go now." Sky_Butterfly nodded lightly in response. After that, she then stepped into the Battlefield as the old woman blocked the men. "Little girl, this is our heaven, how dare you interfere, the Dark God will definitely punish you." One of the men then shouted in a threatening tone. "Hmph." Sky_Butterfly snorted once more. "Dark God, he is said to be the strongest in this ce. But during the Ji n era, he just hid like a turtle in this ce, wait and see how I ughter himter." "You''re the one who''s going to die!" Chapter 155 - Dark God Sky_Butterfly goes deeper into the Battlefield of Darkness. With her strength, she can go very deep into the battlefield. There, Qin Tian saw a lot of people exploring the ce. In addition, there were several wisps of mysterious ck mist and many people were cultivating in those wisps of ck mist. Even though Qin Tian had entered the ce, but he didn''t go too deep, nor did he know many secrets of the ce apart from some rumors he had heard. That wisp of ck mist was perfect for those cultivating the evil dao. But now those around the ck fog didn''t have the mood to cultivate because of the rumbling sound that constantly resounded in the distance. The light and the three darknesses were clearly visible even from there. Some extremely powerful experts might be able to see the fight with their eyes. Of course, they also saw Sky_Butterfly flying above them, but none of them dared to stop her. But the further they went, the more Qin Tian was shocked. Along the way, he also saw many monsters that looked extremely terrifying. They were dark and bloodthirsty, any creature that approached them would be instantly chased by them. Even Sky_Butterfly was attacked by them. Sky_Butterfly''s power could overlook them, but if he were to enter that ce, he might not be able to leave alive. Qin Tian didn''t know what was in the depths of that Battlefield, but the aura in that ce was bing colder and colder and gave off a feeling of despair. "ording to my estimation, the aura on this Battlefieldes from the attack of an extremely powerful evil expert." Luna spoke. "Is it an emperor level expert?" "If ites from an emperor-level expert, other emperors should be able to erase it. But until now no one has done it, or no one has been able to do it." "It probably came from an expert at the One-Eyed Abyss level." "Very strong." "Perhaps the sixteen heavens in the past were even more powerful than Antis. At least it couldst until now while Antis really was nearly wiped out." ... Some timeter, Qin Tian found Paragon-level monsters on the path that Sky_Butterfly traveled. He estimated that they were now at the center of the Battlefield. In addition, when he looked ahead, he saw a very thick ck smoke fog rising high into the sky. They reached the sky and they spread out in various directions, they were probably the cause of the light not being able to enter the Dark Heaven. Sky_Butterfly started to quicken her pace. Not long after, Qin Tian saw an abyss and it turned out that the smog wasing out of the abyss. Around the abyss, he saw several people who werepletely covered in dark robes. They did something to the abyss, and when Sky_Butterfly came, they turned their eyes to her. But they didn''t move. "You actually dare toe to this ce, do you want to die?" A cold voice suddenly resounded in that ce. After that, Qin Tian saw a young man in a ck robeing out of the abyss. The young man had a very handsome face, but he gave off a very dark feeling as if he was the source of darkness. The dark aura that asionally radiated from his body truly gave a feeling of despair to those who saw it. "Is he the Dark God?" Qin Tian wondered in his heart. He, of course, had heard of that person. It was said that he was the strongest expert in the dark heaven and he had lived for a long time. Many emperors who came from the dark heaven had received guidance from him. His existence made the other heavens not dare to attack the dark heaven on arge scale. "This man''s strength is also very terrible!" said Luna. "Is he also a Transcendent?" "Possible." "Hmph." Sky_Butterfly suddenly snorted. When the man appeared, she no longer looked rxed. Her expression turned cold, but she still looked very confident. "Only you, you think you have the power to kill me." She said. "There''s nothing I can''t kill!" The Dark God replied. Shua... He then appears in front of Sky_Butterfly with a ck scythe. He then shed the scythe at Sky_Butterfly. His movement made the sky tremble and emit countless thunder sounds. And they were all heard throughout the dark heaven. The butterfly wings on Sky_Butterfly''s back pped as a light blue aura radiated from her body. The moment that happened, even the sky above the dark heavens turned slightly blue. Shua... She then lunged at the scythe that was moving towards her. Her expression was indifferent as if she didn''t care about the scythe. The people around the abyss were obviously also ancient gods, but when they saw the dark god and Sky_Butterfly, their expressions immediately turned pale. Even among ancient gods there was a difference in strength, and those at the top could easily scare off other ancient gods. A small knife then appeared in Sky_Butterfly''s hand, and she parried the scythe with it. ng. An extremely loud nging sound resounded as the scythe and de met and it resounded throughout the dark heaven. To the surprise of the ancient gods in the abyss, they discovered that the dark god had been pushed back a bit. Not only were they shocked, even the dark god was showing a shocked expression. "Hey." Sky_Butterfly showed a mocking smile. "You think someone who can only hide in the dark like you can fight me?" After saying that, she then threw a ring into the abyss. The independent world that Qin Tian and the others were in was actually within the ring. Sky_Butterfly''s voice then echoed in the minds of each and every one of them. "Only those under the age of 50 can enter your destination." "Your job is to pick up a flower in that ce. I won''t say what kind of flower it is because I don''t know either, but there''s only one flower in that ce." "Whoever gets the flower will be my disciple." After saying that, she again attacked the dark god who was attacking her. "Stop it." The dark god shouted while staring at the ring that Sky_Butterfly had thrown. The ancient gods then flew towards the ring. But, before they could stop the ring, it suddenly emitted a golden light that instantly lit up the sky in that ce. Imperial Artifact! It was an imperial artifact. With the power of Sky_Butterfly, the imperial artifact can unleash its full power. Each of those ancient gods obviously also possessed imperial weapons, they took out their respective weapons and attacked the ring. However, to their surprise, the power of their weapons waspletely unable to approach the ring. Whooss... The ring suddenly emitted a white light. It was only a moment, but it instantly pushed back every imperial weapon that approached it. "Eternal light!" Chapter 156 - Enemy Who does not know the Eternal Light, and those who know it know that it is invincible. It was the light that had illuminated the sixteen heavens during an era. Not to mention the ordinary ancient gods, even the most powerful ancient gods may not be able to stop the power of the eternal light. The ring then entered the abyss. Seeing the ring disappear in the abyss, the dark god became furious. "Today you will surely die." He said in a cold tone. Shua.. After that, he lunged at Sky_Butterfly once more and then shed his scythe at her. Other ancient gods also unleashed attacks to help him. They attacked with their imperial weapons. The moment their battle truly erupted, the tremors caused by their battle could be felt throughout the dark heaven. Qin Tian felt it was a pity because he couldn''t see their battle. But the abyss also caught his attention, the further the ring went into the abyss, he suddenly saw a luminousnd far below the abyss. The light on the ground was quite dim and it seemed to be trying to survive the darkness in the abyss. Obviously their destination that Sky_Butterfly said was thend. At this moment, a blue light suddenly enveloped each and every one of them within the independent world. After that, the light carried them out of there before sending them to thend. Shua... Shua... Shua... But they were sent to different ces. They don''t even move with their team. Their job was to find a flower, but the ce was so vast that they had to split up to look for it. Qin Tian thennded in a very wide desert. The sand in that ce was ck and they were so hot that he felt that they would melt his feet if he didn''t cover his body with spiritual energy. He then looked around but he saw nothing but a vast desert. The sky above the desert was full of ck mist that tried to descend but they were held back by the light in the desert. It was clear the desert was from another expert and that expert was probably fighting that evil expert. Of course, he clearly lost that fight. "Emmm..." Qin Tian suddenly felt several auras flying towards him. They were definitely not the only ones who hade to the ce as the ancient gods of the dark heavens had obviously also sent their younger generations. He wasn''t sure what they were doing, whether they were looking for the same thing they were looking for. Immediately a group of people appeared in his eyes. They are young and they consist of various tribes. They all have one thing inmon, namely the aura they emit is dark ck. He had alsoprehended the Dao of darkness in his current life and in his past life, but the Dao of darkness he hadprehended was quite different from them in that it contained no evil. Their dao of darkness, on the other hand, was full of evil and that was obviously because they cultivated in a way of doing evil things. Even from their expressions, it was clear that they were the kind of humans that ate humans. "Kekekekkkk..." One of them suddenlyughed. Qin Tian looked at him, he was a thin young man with pale skin like a corpse. His eyes were red and he looked at him like he was staring at a piece of meat. "You people from the Nirvana Heaven actually dare toe to this ce, aren''t you afraid of death? But that''s also good because I''ve been wanting to taste your flesh for a long time." "Too bad you''re a man, I prefer to taste female flesh. But that''s fine too." He said in a hoarse voice. The others burst outughing after he spoke. The young man''s cultivation was at the Saint realm, but Qin Tian only showed an expression of disdain when he saw him. "You will all die." He said Rumble... The sound of Thunder suddenly resounded in the sky right after he spoke. After that, countless lightning bolts suddenly appeared in the sky above them and they then fell towards them at an unimaginable speed. How could they know that their enemy was very strong. They didn''t even have time to respond to his words. The lightning that appeared above them was so vast that it was impossible for them to dodge them. They could only withstand the thunderbolts with their bodies, but unfortunately they were too weak so their bodies were instantly burned to ashes. The young Saint was the only one who could endure even though his body was full of wounds. Shua... Qin Tian appeared in front of him and then caught him by the way of grabbing him by the neck. "You." He said with a panicked expression. "There are a few things I want to ask you, you better answer honestly or I''ll break your bones inch by inch." Qin Tian said. "You, how dare you do this to us, the dark god will definitely kill you." "You still dare to speak, you think there is someone who will protect you here. Besides, you may not know, but that dark god you are proud of is definitely no match for the Sky_Butterfly Ancient God." "You won''t believe that, but I''ll show you." After saying that, Qin Tian then put a bit of spiritual energy into his head. He had recorded the scene where the dark god was pushed back as Sky_Butterfly parried his attack. These criminals may always behave cruelly, but most of them are the most cowardly. As long as they lost the person they depended on, their courage would also drop drastically. Therefore, he showed the tape to the young man to lower his spirits. Even though it was only one impact, it was enough to determine who was stronger in terms of raw strength. "Impossible, how is that possible! It must be fake." He immediately shouted after he saw the tape. "Well, it''s very easy to fake recordings, but what about their auras? Did you feel their auras? Such terrifying auras, do you think anyone can make them." Qin Tian replied with a mocking smile. "That may not be enough to determine the victor, but who is Sky_Butterfly? She is Titania''s best friend, the strongest emperor ever." "Although her time in the sixteen heavens is very short, it is enough for her to make some treasures for her friends." "Perhaps the dark god might even have to escape from the dark heaven. At that time, who will protect you guys?" "Unless you give up now and repent, I might be able to help you go to Nirvana heaven. As long as you don''tmit too great a crime, you can live in peace there while increasing your cultivation." ''...'' Each of his words caused the young man''s eyes to go nk. "You better answer my question now or you will die." Qin Tian then shouted at him, making thetter jump in shock. Chapter 157 - Black Dragon "What do you want to ask?" He gave up very quickly. "First, what is this ce? And what are you guys doing here?" Qin Tian asked. "I do not know!" He answered with a confused expression. "But we are here tasked to destroy every light source in this ce." "Source of light? What is it?" "There''s one nearby, you can see it in person." "Okay, then, take me there." The man could barely stand, so Qin Tian tugged at the cor of his clothes to help him. He just needed to show her the way. He wasn''t sure how he would find the flower Sky_Butterfly had said. Even though he had the Dao of life, but the ce was too vast for him to reach every where. Apart from that, no other nts can be found there which makes the search even more difficult. The light source was probably the only clue he could use. He then flew with the young man. Flying in the desert was also quite difficult. The strange pressure there caused Qin Tian to have to use more spiritual energy when he flew. Luckily the ce the young man said wasn''t too far away either. Qin Tian immediately saw the so-called light source five minutester. There he saw arge crystal that rose high into the sky. The crystal emitted light into the sky, and right above the crystal there was also a very thick ck smoke. And of course, it also emitted a mysterious aura that made Qin Tian feel pressure. He then looked at the young man. "How are you going to destroy this crystal?" He asked. He knew that he would not be able to destroy the crystal with his power, even Paragon might not be strong enough to destroy it. "We will rely on the formation given by the dark god." The young man answered. "Oh! By the way, how many of your younger generation were sent to this ce?" "I''m not sure, but it''s probably almost all of the talented young generation in the dark heavens." The Dark Heaven had the least number of inhabitants, in fact overall, they might only be equivalent to the western and eastern regions of the Nirvana Heavenbined. But even just that was quite a lotpared to Qin Tian and the others. "Who is the strongest among them?" "Jin Yu, he is a genius prepared to be the emperor candidate of the dark heavens." "Is there anyone nearly as strong as him?" "No, he is very strong, no one can match him in our generation." ''Oh, maybe he is as strong as Feng Qingxue.'' Qin Tian thought. "Wait here." He said to the young man. He didn''t n on keeping the young man alive, but for now he didn''t want to kill him because he thought that he might still be able to help him. Qin Tian then walked towards the crystal. The pressure from the crystal was truly so strong that he had to release a lot of strength to get close to it. After arriving in front of the crystal, he then reached out his hand to touch the crystal. Zzz... He felt as if he had been electrocuted the moment his hand touched the crystal. It didn''t hurt too much, but his body shook for a moment. After that, he suddenly found his consciousness had fallen into an illusion. Within the illusion, he saw and full of crystals. Thend was vast, but he didn''t see a single figure there. As he tried to keep looking around, he suddenly felt a terror he had never felt in his entire life. Rumble... The sky suddenly shook. After that, he saw two enormous eyes appear in the sky. The two eyes were ck and they emitted an extremely dark ck light. The existence of those two eyes seemed to have covered the entire sky. They don''t look like the sun, but like bottomless ck holes. Looking at those two eyes, Qin Tian felt as if he wanted to die because he felt boundless despair. After that, he suddenly saw an enormous hand descending onto that crystalnd. The hand was ck and it was covered in scales. It looks like the dragon''s hand in the legend. He wasn''t sure how big the hand was because even he in his past life might have been just a tiny ant in front of the hand. Shua... Suddenly the figure of a middle-aged man appeared above thend. The middle-aged man emitted a light blue light that shone across thend. He was so strong that Qin Tian felt as if he could destroy the sixteen heavens with just a look in his eyes. Two light blue lotus flowers then appeared on each of his shoulders. The two lotus flowers seemed to be the source of his power. What made Qin Tian really surprised was; the two lotuses gave him a feeling as if they were something stronger than Heaven''s Will. The middle-aged man seemed to be creating a crystal shield to hold the ck hand full of scales back. However, no matter how much spiritual energy he released, the crystal shield he created was unable to withstand the ck hand''s attack. The crystal shield instantly shattered like shattered ss while the ck hand continued to descend towards him. "ck Dragon, one day, you will surely die a terrible death." He suddenly shouted. After that, the scene suddenly stopped and Qin Tian returned to reality. However, he was still in a daze because of that. Moreover, he could feel the memories of the illusion starting to fade from inside his head. Other people would definitely forget about it after that. But he had the Primordial God Body. Of course, it wasn''t so easy to erase his memories. Qin Tian immediately used his power to stop the force that was trying to erase his memory. The scene inside the illusion was too important to him, how could he let it disappear from his memory. It must be one of the greatest secrets of the sixteen heavens. Boom... An explosion suddenly resounded from Qin Tian''s body as he released all his strength. All of his divine symbols leapt out from within his body. The shockwave he released sent the young saint flying far away, but he was instantly stunned when he felt the pressure released by Qin Tian''s body. Moreover, Qin Tian''s cultivation had also gone up one level because of that. Ding... "Congrattions, you have broken through to the Sovereign second stage." "You have obtained a low-grade saint weapon." Qin Tian didn''t pay much attention to his body, he immediately rejoiced when he realized the memories from the illusion were still lingering in his head. "That middle-aged man, he is an expert on par with Zeus and Pangu. As for the ck dragon, I think it is a legendary figure that I have heard of." Luna suddenly spoke. Her words caused Qin Tian to change his expression to a very serious one. Chapter 158 - Yuli Vs Feng Qingxue "ck dragon? Who is he?" Qin Tian asked. "I''ve only heard of that name, there''s only one sentence about it, (the most terrifying existence!)" "The most terrifying existence!" Qin Tian couldn''t help but be stunned. How strong is one to be called with such words. To be sure he was not only strong, but also cruel. If a person is not cruel, it is impossible to call it scary. Qin Tian chose not to ask again about that person''s whereabouts. If he knew too much, it would only make him feel worried. "But how do you know that the middle-aged man is on par with Zeus and Pangu?" "Those are the two lotuses on his shoulders. They are called the Universal Lotus." Luna answered. "Universal Lotus? What exactly are they?" "They are like Heaven''s Will, but they are something above Heavenly Will, in other words, they are only owned by those above Heavenly Emperor." "A person with three lotuses is a peak existence in the universe, there is no cultivation above that." "The strength of the people in that realm is inconceivable, they can destroy anything in this universe." "But that''s too far for you, better not talk about it now." "Speaking of the lotus, is that the flower Sky_Butterfly is referring to." "I''m not sure either. When an expert at that level dies, their universe lotus should also be destroyed, but there might be remnants of them, or something else." "As you know, the fact that this ce has survived until now proves that there is something extraordinary hidden here." "Mm, at least now I have a clue. This ce itself probably used to be that crystalnd." Qin Tian then flew towards the young saint. Compared to before, he was even more scared when he saw him. "Do you know the location of other light sources?" Qin Tian asked. He felt, if he found more light sources, he would be able to find the flower he was looking for. "Mm." The young man nodded. "But they are very far from here." "You don''t have to worry about that, now show me the way to that ce." ... Qin Tian and the young man then traveled to another light source. Along the way, he met many younger generations of dark heaven, but most of them were still at the Sovereign realm, he could easily ughter them. He had also met the people of the whale continent, but he was toozy to interact with them. Some timeter, he and the young man finally arrived at another source of light. It was the exact same crystal as the previous crystal. Qin Tian couldn''t even tell the crystals apart. Like before, he also touched the crystal. The same thing happened to him. He fell into the illusion and then the same scene appeared in his eyes. After that, he returned to the real world and the memories in the illusion tried to disappear from his memory. If he allowed the memory to disappear, it wouldn''t affect him since he still remembered it from the previous crystal. But Qin Tian still chose to retain those memories. He wasn''t sure if it was of any use to him, but the person who created the ce must have deliberately arranged those things. Not long after, he had finally touched the five crystals. Qin Tian didn''t know why, but he suddenly realized; as more and more crystals he touched and retained the illusory memories those crystals created, he found himself as if starting to integrate with the whole ce. The pressure in that ce suddenly became weaker so that he could move more easily and his spiritual sense could also cover a wider area. "Then what will happen if I manage to touch all the crystals?" He wondered. "Mm, but now I have to go somewhere else." From the moment he entered the ce, he could feel Yuli''s movements. In fact, the direction he was heading was also the direction towards where Yuli was. Just a moment ago Yuli was still moving slowly, but right now she was suddenly flying at full speed without stopping. Qin Tian guessed that she and Feng Qingxue might have already decided to have their fight. Qin Tian wasn''t sure who would win, but he couldn''t miss their fight. After that, he released all of his spiritual bodies. One of the spiritual bodies then left with the young saint while the other two went in different directions. If he was alone, it would take him too long to find another source of light, therefore he chose to use his three spiritual bodies. Their strength was exactly the same as his, they should still be able to withstand the power of those crystals. His real body then moved to chase after Yuli. Of course, he hid himself so that Yuli couldn''t sense his presence. Now that he could fly even faster in that ce, when he released Primordial wings, his speed was simply unimaginable. It didn''t take too long before he finally saw Yuli. The girl was currently flying at full speed in a certain direction. Her expression was cold and every dark heaven younger generation she encountered was instantly killed by her. The ce she went to was also a very quiet ce, Feng Qingxue obviously didn''t want their fight to be disturbed by others. Qin Tian quietly followed behind Yuli. Not long after, they arrived at a dark river that emitted a gloomy aura. Right above the river, Qin Tian saw Feng Qingxue standing with an indifferent expression. She even had a sword in her hand. The moment she saw Yuli, she didn''t speak, she flew straight at her. Her body then emitted a green colored light. Yuli also did not speak, she immediately elerated her flight. She seemed impatient to hit her. Soon they met. Feng Qingxue shed her sword at her while Yuli attacked with her bow. The two of them attacked with killing intent. Both are women with strong mentality. In front of their enemies, they did not hesitate to kill each other. They don''t even consider anything else or negotiate. Maybe there was only one thought in their head; (I want you dead!) ng... The bow and sword collided, the collision of the two objects caused a surge of green wind and they even swept away the water in the dark river. The two of them were then thrown backwards due to the impact of the impact. But Yuli was thrown twice as far as Feng Qingxue. In terms of raw strength, Yuli was clearly still weaker than Feng Qingxue. Chapter 159 - Show Strength Feng Qingxue didn''t show any reaction as she watched Yuli get thrown further away from her. She also did not belittle or ridicule her. It might not matter to her, killing her was the only thing she wanted. Giving her invaluable resources for her increased cultivation was already an enormous generosity. Shua... After stabilizing her body, Feng Qingxue lunged at Yuli once again. She doesn''t seem like she''ll stop attacking unless Yuli dies. Yuli was still in a state of being flung through the air, seeing Feng Qingxue flying towards her at full speed, she then took out an arrow. She then pointed her bow at her. Shua... She then shot the arrow. Qin Tian couldn''t help but shake his head. The killing intent of the two of them let anyone know that they would not stop unless one of them died. The problem now was that Qin Tian could even conclude that Yuli would lose. Yuli had extraordinary talent, if she regained her heavenly body, her talent would only be more and more extraordinary. If she died, even Qin Tian would feel unbearable. Bang Bang bang... They continued to attack each other over the river. Their strength is not small, they are already stronger than ordinary ancient gods. And each of their confrontations, Yuli always ends up at a disadvantage. Not only was her cultivation lower, even in terms of talent, her current talent was probably inferior to Feng Qingxue''s. Feng Qingxue was basically no worse off than he was in his past life. "Looks like I have to stop them." Qin Tian thought. "It''s better if the two of them can be my disciples." The higher quality disciples he received, the greater the rewards he would get. They were peak geniuses in the sixteen heavens, when their strength was stronger, the rewards he would get would also be even better. The only problem is how to convince them. Being a disciple of a younger generation, it was obviously considered strange. After a moment of thought, Qin Tian finally chose to show himself. When he appeared, Feng Qingxue and Yuli immediately sensed his presence. Even though they were fighting with extremely intense killing intent, the sudden appearance of another person still made them stop. The two immediately looked at him. Feng Qingxue looked at him with an indifferent expression while Yuli knitted her forehead for a bit. "You''re tracking us." Feng Qingxue spoke. Qin Tian responded with a faint smile. "Well, I can''t stand to see two beautiful and talented women like you fighting to the death, so I thought of stopping you guys." Feng Qingxue hadn''t spoken yet, but Yuli spoke first. "Qin, I value you as an ally, but if you stop us, I won''t hesitate to get rid of you first." She said. "Hehehe." Qin Tianughed softly. "Even if the two of you join forces, you still won''t be able to beat me." "Hmph, aren''t you bragging too much?" Feng Qingxue sneered. But Qin Tian just smiled confidently. "You can give it a try, but I have an interesting offer for you two." "?" They did not speak but waited for him to say the attractive offer he had just said. "Be my disciple. I really don''t want to see talent like you guys die. By bing my disciple, the two of you will definitely shine in the future." Qin Tian said in a rxed tone. "..." The expressions of the two girls immediately turned strange. But Yuli quickly became cold. "Qin, do you really want to annoy me?" Yuli asked. "No, I''m talking seriously." After he said that, Feng Qingxue suddenly stepped forward. She looked at Yuli and said. "Wait here! Let me kill him first." Yuli, on the other hand, responded with cold eyes. "Who do you think you are to make me wait?" "Hey." Feng Qingxue sneered. "Then can you kill him?" "Are you saying that I''m weaker than you." "Even if you could kill him, but would you do it." "I will kill anyone who gets in my way." Qin Tian: "..." "Alrightdies, looks like I''ll have to show you guys what I can do." Boom... His body suddenly released a boundless aura as his nine divine symbols leaped out from his body. In an instant, he who previously looked ordinary without any aura was instantly enveloped in different colored lights. Various kinds of shadows appeared behind him, they made his figure look holy and divine. The changes in his body were so fast, even prouddies like Yuli and Feng Qingxue instantly changed their expressions the moment they saw him. After unlocking the sixth divine symbol, Qin Tian''s current strength was simply unimaginable. Even if it was Paragon, he was confident he could still fight evenly. Right now, Feng Qingxue could even feel the residual aura from the emperor pill she gave Qin Tian. "That is you!" She said with cold eyes. "Well, I have to thank you for giving me such a precious cultivation resource, now my strength is truly unimaginable." "Very well, girls, since you two are disobedient to me, then let me teach you a little lesson." After saying that, he then took a step towards them. With a single step, he managed to arrive in front of them. The two women tried to move backwards, but Qin Tian casually unleashed an attack on them. Thunder, darkness, wind, and other auras surged from his body and they then moved towards them. They immediately released their strength to withstand the attacks from him, but no matter how much power they released, they were still pushed back. Their expressions grew even more shocked when they saw Qin Tian''s strength. Qin Tian then looked at Feng Qingxue. "You shouldn''t hate Yuli, why do you want to kill her?" He asked. "Is it to help your brother?" "That is none of your business." Feng Qingxue replied nonchntly. "I don''t know if you support your brother or have ambitions of your own, but do you think you or your brother had a chance when I was around?" This time Feng Qingxue waspletely speechless. She looked at Qin Tian and the lights emanating from his body, and it made her not know what to say. The problem is; he is less than 20 years old. Less than 20 years but his cultivation is already so terrifying. Hee might be the second Titania. Qin Tian then nced at Yuli before looking at Feng Qingxue once more. "Okay, I''ll catch you first." He said. Chapter 160 - Yulis Attack Whooss... Qin Tian then flew towards her. The gust of wind that resulted from his movement even pushed back Feng Qingxue. But when Qin Tian arrived in front of her, she suddenly almost had trouble moving. "Kreekkk..." She gritted her teeth. "Do you think you can suppress me so easily?" She said. Boom... Her body suddenly erupted and her aura surged drastically. Qin Tian''s aura that was trying to suppress her was suddenly pushed back slightly. Qin Tian didn''t know what technique she was using, but it was clear she also had something to hold on to. Her fingers tightly gripped the silver sword in her hand and she then shed the sword towards Qin Tian who appeared in front of her. The wind eagle''s shadow then appeared behind her and it lunged towards Qin Tian. "Hmph, you think this can withstand my power." Qin Tian snorted coldly. The light of time then radiated from his body and it enveloped Feng Qingxue and her eagle. The light caused Feng Qingxue and her eagle''s movements to slow down drastically. "Time!" Feng Qingxue was instantly stunned. The advantage of those with the power of wind is their unimaginable speed, but in front of the Dao of time, the Dao of wind can only go sideways because when time slows it down, the power of wind is almost useless. "That''s right, this is the Dao of time, do you still think that you can put up a fight?" Qin Tian replied with a mocking smile. "Hmph, even if time is very strong, the heavenly wind still can''t be stopped." Feng Qingxue snorted once more. After that, Qin Tian saw a wind symbol appear on her forehead. Qin Tian still didn''t know what technique she was using, but it was definitely not something to be underestimated. Although the Dao of time is powerful, other Daos also have their own special techniques. These special techniques could not be suppressed with only a stronger Dao. Xiu... Xiu... Xiu... The power of the wind and the wind eagle behind Feng Qingxue suddenly disappeared in an instant. But right after that, they suddenly appeared right behind Qin Tian. Qin Tian was barely able to react and they had already hit the back of his body. "Did they go across the spatial tunnel?" He thought. "But even if you manage to attack me, such an attack won''t be able to injure me." Rumble... Nine-colored lightning then surged from within his body and they protected his body from that wind attack. Roar... His body even let out a dragon''s roar as gray light radiated from his body. Even though the winds had already hit his body, they were just like a breeze to him. It didn''t hurt him, it just made him feel good. Feng Qingxue immediately showed an expression of despair when she saw that. Qin Tian naturally wouldn''t give her another chance to attack, he immediately lunged at her and stretched out his hand to catch her. His hand finally caught her hand that was holding the sword. It wasn''t that he couldn''t catch her by the neck, but he didn''t have any hatred for her either. As a virtuous man, he would notmit such a rude act to a beautiful woman he did not despise. Of course, to an imperial princess like Feng Qingxue, a man catching her hand was still an act of rudeness. After all, in her entire life, every man she met had always behaved politely in front of her, who had the audacity to catch her hand. But she was indeed a true cold woman, she wasn''t like some tsundere who pretended to be cold but immediately thrashed after a slight touch. Her expression remained indifferent and her green eyes remained cold. Another sword suddenly appeared in her other hand and she instantly shed it towards Qin Tian''s neck. No matter how small the opportunity was, she would not miss it. "You really are the kind that doesn''t cry if you don''t see tears." Qin Tian''s other hand then moved quickly to her hand that was shing the sword. His hand speed was many times faster than Feng Qingxue''s hand speed. Feng Qingxue''s hand had just moved but his hand had already caught hers. Huh... Qin Tian then shook both of her hands causing them to drop the swords they were holding. After that Qin Tian twisted her body and pulled her hands back before pressing them on her back. It''s like a cop catching a criminal. His aura then enveloped her body to suppress her aura. Now the woman waspletely helpless again. She then looked back with a savage expression like an angry wolf. But at this moment, Yuli who was quietly watching them from the side suddenly charged towards them. The bow in her hand then aimed at the helpless Feng Qingxue. Qin Tian: "..." He couldn''t help but sigh at the personalities of Yuli and Feng Qingxue. Who is the hero and who is the viin? And who acts like a hero and who acts like a viin? From her receiving cultivation resources from her enemy to her current actions, Yuli clearly had quite a selfish personality. Qin Tian didn''t know if it was just because she was holding too big a grudge. But if from the start she held onto her status as an imperial princess and maintained her heavenly body plus such a personality, she would probably be one of the most terrifying enemies for the younger generations in the sixteen heavens. Seeing Yuli who was clearly trying to kill her, Feng Qingxue''s expression still didn''t change in the slightest. She just looked at her with indifferent eyes. It seemed that she really wasn''t afraid of death. Qin Tian couldn''t help but admit that he admired her quite a bit. Women with such personalities, even in the entire sixteen heavens their number is definitely not much. Shua... Yuli then let go of the bowstring she was drawing. This time she actually unleashed her full power. The moment that arrow was shot, it even caused the sky to rumble. An enormous eagle''s shadow appeared behind the arrow and it flew after it. It moved very quickly as if it had pierced through space and time. It was easy to kill Feng Qingxue now, but if she really wanted to kill her, she had to first cross the barrier that Qin Tian would definitely set up to protect Feng Qingxue. Chapter 161 - Offer Rejected Seeing the arrow moving swiftly towards Feng Qingxue, Qin Tian instantly jumped forward. Previously he felt sympathy for Yuli, but now he felt even more sympathy for Feng Qingxue. Of course, Yuli''s actions didn''t make him feel disgusted with her. Such a thing was still not enough to make him judge her badly. Everyone has their own way, for the things Yuli is currently doing, it''s still considered natural if it''s done for revenge. Qin Tian then released his spiritual energy to create the shields in front of him. He also released the light of time to slow down the arrow. But the arrow was indeed something extraordinary. Yuli really gave up all her strength to shoot that arrow. Even the power of time he released did not greatly affect the arrow''s speed. But Qin Tian was still confident in his strength. Ten spiritual shields then formed in front of him. Each of the shields emitted a different color. They looked extremely sturdy and they gave off a feeling as if they could withstand even the sky copsing. Bang... The moment the arrow hit the first shield, it copsed instantly. It also shattered the second and third shields. However, it also caused the aura from the arrow to weaken drastically. It had probably already lost half its power. Yuli knitted her brows when she saw that. Obviously Qin Tian''s strength was still beyond her expectation. Cracks... It then cracked the fourth shield. It still managed to break through the fourth shield but it failed to destroy it. "Your attacks are amazing, but still too weakpared to mine." Qin Tian said as he looked at Yuli. He no longer cared about the arrow. He then extended his hand towards Yuli. Arge gray hand then descended from the sky and it tried to reach Yuli. Yuli was about to run away, but the pressure released by the hand made it difficult for her to move. Now that he had almost exhausted her spiritual energy, she had no more strength to resist. Shua... The hand then grasped her body and then pulled her towards Qin Tian. Soon Yuli arrived in front of him and Qin Tian instantly suppressed her aura with his aura. "You two are truly unruly women!" Qin Tian said as he looked at Yuli and Feng Qingxue. The two women only stared at Qin Tian for a while before ignoring him. They stared at each other without hiding their killing intent. Now they had another enemy defeating the two of them, but they didn''t seem too worried about that. Qin Tian shook his head. He then waved his hand towards them. The suction power then sucked their body into his body. "This." The two of them were immediately shocked. Soon after that they appeared in Qin Tian''s Dao world. As they saw that world, they were even more shocked. "This is the world of the Dao." They spoke at the same time. Qin Tian then appeared beside them and answered their words. "That''s right, this is the Dao world, even before I became an ancient saint, my spiritual world has already turned into the Dao world, I believe the two of you have never heard of anything like this." Qin Tian said. Like the independent world, the Dao world can also be entered by living things. This time they were really surprised. "How is that possible." Say them. "Like I said, I''m much more unpredictable than you guys imagine. Now are you guys still refusing to be my disciple." "Hmph." Feng Qingxue immediately snorted in response. "I admit that you are very extraordinary, but no matter how outstanding you are, you are nothing more than a weakling of the younger generation. How do you qualify to be my teacher." "Do you know? How many geniuses in this world ended up being surpassed by lesser geniuses." "Even if you''re better than me right now, that doesn''t mean in the future I can''t surpass you. Incredible opportunities can change everyone''s destiny." Yuli didn''t speak, but she clearly agreed with her words. Qin Tian already guessed the answer, so he gave them another offer. "How about you two be my followers, no, you two be my generals, how about that?" "Hmph." Feng Qingxue immediately snorted. "I won''t be anyone''s follower." But even though she appeared to be refusing, Qin Tian thought she wasn''tpletely refusing. It''s probably only because she''s still angry from his crushing defeat Qin Tian then looked at Yuli. "What about you? As long as you be my general, I will definitely help you take revenge. When I be emperor, I will leave the fate of the holy wind empire to you." "You dare do that." Before Yuli spoke, Feng Qingxue had already spoken to scold Qin Tian. Qin Tian ignored her and continued to stare at Yuli. Yuli also looked at him before turning her gaze towards Feng Qingxue. "If you kill her now, I don''t mind being your follower." Qin Tian shook his head. "I can kill anyone in the holy wind n, but not her." Qin Tian replied. "Is it because she''s a woman? And because she''s beautiful?" Yuli who looked reserved showed a sneering expression as she spoke. "Possible!" Qin Tian replied. "But the important thing is that she made a good impression on me. Her attitude is something worthy of respect." When he said that, the always indifferent Feng Qingxue looked at him with a strange and doubtful expression. Obviously she was surprised by Qin Tian''s opinion of her. Yuli, on the other hand, wore a mocking expression. "That''s right,pared to me being selfish, she is indeed better." After saying that, she turned her gaze in another direction. "I''m not underestimating your nature." Qin Tian replied. But Yuli still ignored him. "Sigh, now I can''t convince you guys. But for the time being, you''ll stay here. You can also see the things I do outside." After that, Qin Tian immediately left from there. He didn''t worry about them fighting again because within his Dao world was the ce where his strength gathered. He could easily suppress their strength and even restrict their movement. After he disappeared, Yuli and Feng Qingxue looked at each other once more. They seemed to hesitate for a while before looking at each other with cold eyes. "Hmph." Feng Qingxue snorted coldly. "If you want to fight with your fists, I will apany you even if you want to fight to the death." As long as Qin Tian didn''t restrict their movement, they could still fight. Of course, since they were unable to use spiritual energy, they could only fight like normal humans. ... Qin Tian who returned to the real world then looked in a certain direction. Right now he could feel several auras flying towards where he was. Even though it was quite a secluded ce, some people might still pass by. They clearly sensed their aura earlier so they went to that ce. Qin Tian chose to hide himself as he sensed their auras. ... Chapter 162 - Jin Yu About five minutester, he finally saw them. There are fifteen of them. They all wore ck robes and their bodies emitted a dark aura. And they were all already in the Saint realm, which greatly surprised Qin Tian. They probably belonged to the strongest group in the dark heaven. The three people leading them were the strongest of them all. After they arrived there, they all looked around as if they were looking for something. "It should be here?" Someone asked. "Where are they, have they gone? Now I don''t feel anyone''s presence." "I don''t know why they are fighting, but their strength is probably on par with ours." Said one of the three leaders. "The most important thing is to find them and kill them, even if they are stronger, we can still kill them." Another leader replied. After that, they began to disperse to carry out the search. "What are they doing? They seem eager to kill us." Qin Tian thought. There was clearly something bothering them with their existence. Qin Tian chose to stay hidden and wait for them to finish their search. When they realized there was no one else there, they finally returned to gather. "Looks like they''ve really left. They probably left because they sensed our aura." "Let''s go back! But the three of us have to wait here. They mighte back." "Mm." They all nodded. After that, they left from there while the three of them remained there. Qin Tian who was hiding then followed behind them. While following them, he spoke to Feng Qingxue and Yuli who were in his Dao world. "Hmph, if it wasn''t for me to hide you guys, you guys would have definitely been caught by them while you were fighting." The strength of their three leaders was definitely not weak. If they all joined forces, who knew how strong they would be. "Hmph." Feng Qingxue snorted in response. "They''re still not strong enough to catch me." "But they may have a very powerful treasure. When you''re exhausted, they can definitely catch you two." Yuli didn''t speak, but she seemedpletely unconcerned. Although what Qin Tian had said was true, Feng Qingxue didn''t really care either. Qin Tian shook his head. The two women were the type to not be afraid of death, they could still calm down even though they knew they could be in grave danger. At the same time, Qin Tian''s three spiritual bodies had already found some light source crystals. Now he had touched more than ten crystals. However, the effect of retaining the illusory memories was only felt by his spiritual bodies. He might need to join them first to feel the effects. Don''t know what happened, but as the dark heaven people got further away, Qin Tian found the sky above them getting darker and darker. The route they were taking was a bit strange. If he didn''t follow them, he might not be able to find the route. After a while, he began to discover the auras of many people not far in front of them. Up there, he saw dark clouds gathering in great numbers. It was probably the ce where the dark clouds were concentrated the most. After a while longer, Qin Tian saw the dunes right under those dark clouds. Qin Tian chose to unfollow them because he still wanted to keep his distance. He then flew higher to see more clearly what was beyond the hills. The hills form a circle. Immediately Qin Tian saw what was inside the circle of hills. "Emmm¡­" He was quite surprised when he found that quite a number of people from the Nirvana Heaven had been captured. He even saw the Mu n member among them. But apart from them, there were many other humans who didn''te from the Nirvana heaven or the dark heaven. They may all be under 50 years old, but most of them have rather low cultivations. They were only at the realm of spiritual master and spiritual lord. Qin Tian then looked at the center of the ce. There was a chasm in the middle of the circle of hills. From within the abyss, he saw light radiating into the sky. Around the abyss, four people were sitting cross-legged as if in meditation. Their bodies emitted a dark aura that was clearly not their strength. The dark aura then flowed into the abyss. As Qin Tian looked further into the abyss, he found a young man flying within the abyss. The young man looked to be 17 years old, he looked no older than him. But the youth''s expression was extremely cold and indifferent. He was definitely the type who wouldn''t think twice about ughtering a bunch of humans. Behind the youth''s body was a formation circle. The formation circle absorbed the dark aura that flowed into the abyss. Qin Tian wasn''t sure what they were doing, but obviously it would be bad if they seeded. Moreover, he guessed there was arger light source crystal within the abyss. There was even a possibility that it was the essence of the ce. "That young man is very strong!" He suddenly heard Feng Qingxue''s voice in his mind. He let Feng Qingxue and Yuli keep an eye on the outside world, so they also knew what was happening outside. Qin Tian didn''t answer, but he nodded in agreement. The youth was definitely stronger than Feng Qingxue and Yuli. In fact, his cultivation was already at the peak of Saint. He might be the emperor candidate called Jin Yu. But even though he looks very young, his actual age might not be far from 50 years old. "Qin, you''d better let us go and let us help you. Those people who are meditating are also very strong." Yuli suddenly spoke. "Quickly kill them all!" Right after that, the youth suddenly shouted from within the abyss. The cultivation of the people they captured was being sealed, they couldn''t bring out their strength. In fact, they weren''t even allowed to speak. After the young man spoke, several people immediately walked towards them carrying a ughter machete. Chapter 163 - Their Ace Is So Terrible "Looks like they want to make a blood sacrifice!" Qin Tian said. By ughtering humans and then using their blood, flesh, and soul to gather power was one of the behaviors despised by both gods and humans. Even though there were no rules in the sixteen heavens, but anyone who did such things excessively would usually be hunted down by people, especially those with a spirit of justice. Qin Tian''s morale in the sixteen heavens might only be considered as average. But even with such morals, he would normally stop such a blood sacrifice. Of course, he only did so when he was sure that it would not endanger his life. Right now Qin Tian was still unsure how strong Jin Yu and his army were, but he obviously couldn''t let them carry out their n because that would probably result in the failure of his n. Qin Tian didn''t answer Yuli''s words, he then stepped towards the hills. He actually didn''t n to lock them up in his Dao world forever. After some time and they calmed down again, he would still release them. The goal is to win their hearts, not to force them to submit. After the previous fight, their impression of him must have be very deep. His followers in his past life also followed him because they admired him. Only, he didn''t have followers with talent like Feng Qingxue and Yuli. After he arrived at the hills, he waved his hand towards the people who were trying to kill the people of the nirvana heaven. Dozens of spiritual arrows emerged from his hands and they shot straight at them. Xiu... Xiu... Xiu... In an instant, the arrows pierced their heads, causing their heads to explode instantly. The sudden event shocked everyone from the dark heaven. Even the four people who were meditating opened their eyes. Bang... An extremely loud bang sound suddenly resounded before they could react. It even caused one of the dunes there to copse. After that, they saw a figure emitting light of various colors appear right above the crumbling hill. Qin Tian did not wait for them to react, after he appeared, he directly attacked the four meditating people. Rumble... Nine-colored dragon-shaped lightning emerged from his hand and charged towards them. One of them, who was closest to him quickly stood up at the sight of that. "Damn you, how dare youe here." He shouted in an angry tone. Even though he didn''t know who Qin Tian was, he still knew that he was someone from the Nirvana heaven. Dark energy then surged from within his body, they then formed a dark wolf with a fierce face. It looked simr to the wolf belonging to the old man on the outskirts of the Dark Battlefield earlier. Roar... The wolf roared and charged towards the lightning dragon. That person''s strength was quite strong, but Qin Tian only snorted coldly when he saw it. The moment the lightning dragon arrived in front of the wolf, it suddenly opened its mouth. In an instant after that, the dragon''s mouth suddenly became sorge that the wolf looked like a mouse. Shu... The dragon''s mouth immediately moved to swallow the wolf. Gulp... It easily stuffed the wolf into its mouth. "What?" The man almost dropped his jaw in surprise. How his mighty wolf was swallowed up just like that. He then released more power to strengthen the wolf so that it could tear the dragon''s mouth open, but he found the wolf really very weak in front of the dragon. Having no other choice, he ended up only being able to blow up the wolf. Boom... An explosive sound resounded from within the dragon''s mouth. Qin Tian who saw that just sneered. He could see dark energy exploding within his dragon''s body, but the moment the dark energy hit his dragon''s body, they were instantly absorbed by the dragon''s body. If the dragon was so easily destroyed, he wouldn''t have named it the Immortal Lightning Dragon. Whooss... The dragon continued to fly towards him. He ended up panicking. He then looked at his friends and shouted, "damn, quickly help me!" They also saw what was happening, heard his screams, they quickly jumped forward. Soon they also released their respective powers. The three previous group leaders also jumped at them to help. The strength of the three of them was probably no weaker than the four of them. Rumble... Rumble... Rumble... They then released their respective powers. Various types of dark power then charged towards the dragon. Bang... The shockwave from their collision instantly shattered the surrounding hills. Many were blown away and some people close to them even exploded instantly. Dark light and lightning shed across the sky making the calm sky rumble until the earth trembled. The people who attacked the lightning dragon couldn''t help but be shocked. Even theirbined strength could only destroy the lightning dragon while their attacks were also crushed by the lightning dragon. The Mu n members who were previously in conflict with Qin Tian couldn''t help but be stunned. Especially Mu Yuan and Mu Yunxi. It also scared them because they were worried that Qin Tian would kill them in this ce. But they didn''t know that the result still made Qin Tian feel dissatisfied. The youth who was in the abyss then flew out of the abyss. He looked at Qin Tian with cold eyes. "I didn''t expect someone strong enough toe here!" He said. But when he spoke, his tone sounded quite rxed. "Are you Jin Yu?" Qin Tian replied with a question. "Oh, you know me." "One of the people I caught had said it." "Oh!" He nodded. "By the way, what are you guys doing here?" "To destroy the light source in this ce, of course." "Then what will happen after that?" "This is the strongest light source, as long as it is destroyed, at least a third of this ce will also copse." "Darkness will descend and it will make us stronger, destroying other light sources will be easier!" He answered in a calm tone. "Mm, I see!" "But since I''m already here, you guys better stop doing that." Qin Tian added. "Oh, you sound so arrogant, are you sure you can stop us all?" After he said that, the others burst outughing as they stared at Qin Tian. "Son, you may be very strong, but you better not overestimate yourself. We are much stronger than you think." They spoke in a confident tone. Qin Tian was interested in what made them so confident. He then used his spiritual sense to peek at their storage rings. "Hah?" When he saw what was inside their storage ring, he was immediately stunned. Actually each of them had an imperial weapon. Chapter 164 - Ask For Help Jin Yu and the other seven, each of them carried an imperial weapon in their storage ring, which meant they all carried 8 imperial weapons. They were probably a third of the imperial weapons in the dark heaven. No matter which sect it was, unless they had very potential emperor candidates, imperial weapons were usually only wielded by ancient gods or their strongest Paragons. Like Feng Qingxue, although she is an imperial princess, she also does not have any imperial weapons. Of course, that was because her empire only had one heavenly emperor, so they probably only had two or three imperial weapons. One of them was probably held by Feng Xi while the rest was held by their ancestors. Even though Feng Xi had the support of several other imperial factions, but it was impossible for them to lend them their imperial weapons. They might lend it to Feng Xi at certain times, but there was no way they would lend it to other members of the holy wind empire. But each of the eight people wielded an imperial weapon, it was simply too much. It was natural for Jin Yu, but the others were definitely not. Qin Tian guessed those imperial weapons might be used to aid their formation, but of course they could still use them if they encountered an enemy they couldn''t ovee. One thing was clear, Qin Tian did not dare to face them all alone even though he also had imperial weapons. If his spiritual body had been there, he would have been able to face them alone, but now there was only his true body. With imperial weapons, their strength would be truly terrifying. He couldn''t help but secretly send his manifestation into his Dao world. His arrival left Feng Qingxue and Yuli confused. "Each of them has an imperial weapon!" Qin Tian said before they could ask. "What!" The two women who always wore cold expressions were immediately taken aback. "Are you kidding?" Feng Qingxue asked. "No, I have a certain ability to detect what they are carrying." Qin Tian replied with a serious expression. Seeing his expression, the two finally believed that he wasn''t lying. "So what do you want to do? Or do you want to borrow an imperial weapon from me? Sorry, but I don''t have an imperial weapon!" "I want you to help me." "Heh, and now that you want our help, are you not sure about escaping alive now?" "If I wanted to escape, I certainly could, but it would be even worse if their n worked." "So what are you going to do?" "Qin, unless you also have imperial weapons, I advise you to leave here immediately." Yuli finally joined the conversation. But the moment she said that, she was suddenly stunned. Feng Qingxue was also stunned. Qin Tian then smiled at them. Shua... He then waved his hand. Immediately after that the three imperial weapons in his storage ring appeared in that Dao world. They consist of one sword and two spears. The moment they appeared, that Dao world was instantly filled with golden light. If not for Qin Tian restraining their auras, Yuli and Feng Qingxue would definitely be forced to kowtow under their auras. "Imperial weapon!" They spoke at the same time. Qin Tian snapped his fingers. The sword then appeared in front of Feng Qingxue and one of the spears appeared in front of Yuli. He then took thest spear. Feng Qingxue stared at the sword in front of her with sparkling eyes. Yuli who always disyed aloofness couldn''t maintain herposure when she saw an imperial weapon appear right before her eyes. "What do you think, I''ll lend them to you." "Of course, if you be my generals, you can continue to use them while you follow me." The two women immediately showed doubtful expressions. Being able to wield imperial weapons was undoubtedly a great temptation. There were many benefits to be had from using imperial weapons. They could help their cultivation grow faster and better. And, of course, they would drastically increase theirbat power. "Just forget it!" Qin Tian then waved his hand as he watched them fall silent. "But I believe that bing my general is the best path for both of you." "Perhaps in the future our rtionship will not only be limited to the emperor and his generals!" He added with a mysterious smile. He has a very handsome face. But from the start the two women were clearly unfazed by his face. Of course, after he showed his extraordinary talent, their views on him must have changed drastically. His ambiguous words made them slightly raise their heads. For a moment, they stared at him with narrowed eyes. Luckily he said it in such vague words that they could only pretend they didn''t understand the meaning of his words. If he had directly said that he wanted a certain rtionship with both of them at the same time, they would probably attack him straight away. If he did that, they would definitely think of him as an overly greedy frog. But Qin Tian had to admit that they both had their own charms so anyone would feel ufortable if they lost one of them. Yuli calmed down faster. She then spoke. "Are we going to attack them now?" "You two wait for my signal." Qin Tian replied. He then leaves from there. Of course, he gave them ess to get out of there. After he disappeared, the two women stared at each other. Even though their eyes were still cold, but this time they didn''t show an attitude like they wanted to fight. That was, of course, because now they had to work together for a while. They weren''t talking either, but they were probably thinking the same thing. ... Speaking of the picture of Yuli and Feng Qingxue, I imagine they are simr to Hu Liena and Qian Renxue in donghua. However, Yuli had an aloof attitude and Feng Qingxue had an indifferent attitude. Their image Onment. Chapter 165 - Imperial Weapon Power In order to outwit them, Qin Tian continued to talk to them in an arrogant and disdainful manner. He even released his nine divine symbols to show them how extraordinary he was. Of course, it was also because he prepared himself so that he could unleash the strongest power. But it really surprised them. Even Jin Yu showed a surprised expression when he saw that he had already unlocked six of the nine divine symbols. "How? Do you guys still think I can''t fight you guys alone?" "Hmph. In this era, who else is qualified to be emperor besides me." He then looked at Jin Yu and lifted his chin to show his superiority. "How about we determine the position of the emperor now?" "We fight now and whoever loses will follow the winner!" He said. "Hmmm..." To Qin Tian''s surprise, Jin Yu responded with an unconcerned smile. He then said. "Actually I don''t have much ambition to be emperor. If I can be emperor, I will be emperor. If I can''t, I will still walk my path. Failure to be emperor will not stop my path of darkness." His words really took Qin Tian by surprise. In the sixteen heavens, there were many geniuses who would despair if they could not be emperors. But that was definitely not the case for Jin Yu. "You really have an amazing mentality. Too bad we''re on different paths now. Otherwise, we might as well be good friends." "You too!" He answered. "I know behind your current attitude, you''re up to something. But that''s not important. In front of absolute power, everything will be useless." He then looked at his people. "Let''s show him what we can do!" Unfortunately at this time he did not see the smile on Qin Tian''s face. Shua... A spear then appeared in his hand. When the spear appeared, the dark sky instantly turned golden. Even the light of various colors on his body instantly turned into golden light. In front of the power of Heaven''s Will, all light will disappear and be reced by the light of Heaven''s Will. Even Paragon and some of the ancient gods were unable to maintain their light under the light of Heaven''s Will. Perhaps only the Transcendents that Luna had spoken of could truly maintain their own light. Shua... Shua... Right after that, Yuli and Feng Qingxue appeared beside him. Each of them held a sword and a spear. And they appeared in a position ready to attack. The appearance of the two of them instantly increased the aura of Heaven''s Will so that it could be felt all over the ce. In fact, the sky that had turned golden in that ce could be seen by everyone wherever they were. The sudden appearance of the three imperial weapons stunned Jin Yu and the others. They don''t know how to react. But Qin Tian and the others didn''t give them a chance to react, they directly attacked them with their weapons. Rumble... The sky immediately rumbled as their weapons moved. Each one of those weapons released a golden colored spiritual energy that descended towards Jin Yu and the others. They are like the waves of the ocean that can drown everything. Their aura even made everyone around them forced to kowtow. Even Jin Yu and the others almost fell from the pressure that fell on them. Jin Yu reacted faster. Before the power of the weapons reached them, he managed to pull out a sword. It was a ck sword but emitted a golden light. After the sword appeared, he immediately used it to withstand the attacks of Qin Tian and the other two. Of course, because he used the sword in a hurry, he couldn''t bring out his full strength. He then shouted at his people. "Quickly take out your weapons." Unfortunately he was still toote to speak. One of them who happened to be very close to Qin Tian had already received the attack. The moment the golden colored spiritual energy hit his body, it caused his body and soul to shatter instantly. Even his storage ring was destroyed along with his body and soul. Even all the objects in the storage ring were destroyed. Except for imperial weapons, of course. In the sixteen heavens, there is no power strong enough to destroy an imperial weapon other than the emperor himself. Once it appeared, it did nothing but fly straight into the sky. It pierced through the dark clouds in the sky and disappeared after that. Seizing imperial weapons from others was something very difficult to do. Even if its owner dies, it will flee itself to its sect. One might have to destroy the sect first before trying to seize their imperial weapon. The death of one of their friends made them very frightened. But luckily at this time Jin Yu''s sword had already arrived in front of them. Although the power that the sword released was meager, it was still enough to withstand the attacks of Qin Tian and the others for a while. Seeing that, the remaining six people quickly took out their weapons. They didn''t have time to counterattack, so they used those weapons to protect their bodies. Boom... Boom... Boom... Countless explosions resounded as golden colored spiritual energies collided. The shockwave they generated instantly toppled the entire hill around them. Those who did not die were thrown far away. After attacking, Qin Tian, ??Yuli, and Feng Qingxue instantly retreated far away. They retreated hundreds of kilometers away. Even in that ce, where the pressure is very strong, the power of the imperial weapons can still cover a veryrge area. The ce where Qin Tian and the others were unleashing attacks at this moment was filled with golden colored spiritual energy. From above, they looked like a golden sea of ??mes. Even if it was Saints would definitely die if they fell into that ce. Whooss... An enormous golden colored sword shadow suddenly leapt out from within that sea of ??spiritual energy. The appearance of the sword shadow made the sky seem to be torn apart. After that, seven figures emitting golden light flew out following the path created by the sword shadow. They were of course Jin Yu and his followers. Qin Tian who was staring at them could see many wounds on their bodies. Even their robes looked very messy. However, the golden light that enveloped their bodies made them look like heavenly beings who descended to earth. Chapter 166 - Win The seven people then looked at Qin Tian and the other two with ruthless expressions. Their surprise attack clearly angered them all. Even though they didn''t die, only they themselves knew how terrifying the attacks from the imperial weapons were. And now they were even badly injured. "Okay, I''ll take the three on the right." Feng Qingxue was the first to speak. After saying that, she immediately lunged at the three people on the right. Seeing Feng Qingxue flying towards them, the three people immediately showed angry expressions. "Girl, I will definitely kill you and eat your flesh." One of them shouted. He then flew towards Feng Qingxue. The other two then followed behind him. Yuli looked at Feng Qingxue with unconcerned eyes. After that, she flew towards the other three. They went to a ce far enough away to fight. As they began to attack each other, the sky rumbled again as if an ancient god was on a rampage. Now only Qin Tian and Jin Yu were left. Now the man no longer looked rxed. His expression was extremely cold as he looked at Qin Tian. The sword in his hand spun several times. Whooss... He then disappeared from where he was, leaving behind only a dark mist. After that, he appeared right above Qin Tian. He appeared while shing his sword at Qin Tian. With a peak saint cultivation, even without an imperial weapon, hisbat power was enough to fight with Paragons. As for now, perhaps ordinary Paragons would rather avoid him. But Qin Tian just smiled at him as he came to attack him. He then swung his spear to parry his sword strike. ng... The sword and spear collided, and it produced sparks that zed like an erupting volcano. Shua... The result of that was Jin Yu being thrown back several tens of kilometers. Imperial weapons could drastically increase one''s strength, but when each of the two people fighting had an imperial weapon, their personal strength would still determine who would win. Jin Yu was not surprised by his defeat. He no longer attacked, but retreated a hundred kilometers away. He clearly wanted to prepare a technique to attack him. Qin Tian was not in the mood to linger. As Jin Yu retreated, he also prepared a technique. Rumble... His body suddenly rumbled. Lightning bolts flowed out of his hands and they then entered the spear in his hand. After that, the lightning bolts turned a golden color before they soared into the sky. They then condensed to form an enormous golden lotus. Seeing the golden Lotus, Jin Yu couldn''t help but narrow his eyes. But he was still quite calm. He then raised his sword upwards. Gold colored spiritual energy then surged from his sword, but after that, the golden colored spiritual energy suddenly turned dark. Qin Tian was quite surprised when he saw that. But that dark spiritual energy also emitted an imperial aura. They then gathered behind Jin Yu in enormous numbers. As Qin Tian continued to look at them, he found them starting to take the form of a dark lion that looked extremely terrifying. Roar.... The lion then roared very loudly and it even caused the lotus that Qin Tian had released to tremble. After that, Qin Tian saw a hazy figure appear above the lion''s head. The figure was standing on the lion''s head and it disyed an arrogant posture as if everything in this world was under its feet. To be sure, after that figure appeared, Qin Tian could feel the lion''s power soaring drastically. The existence of that figure also made Qin Tian ufortable as he felt the gaze from the figure. He felt as if he was being stared at by a hungry beast. "This is an imperial technique, but it is definitely more powerful than any other imperial technique." Qin Tian thought. Only imperial techniques could maintain their original color in front of imperial weapons. "Is that the Dark Lion Emperor." Qin Tian couldn''t help but remember the name that was said to be the strongest emperor in the dark heaven. Although he is still weaker than the three strongest emperors, but it is not too far away either. Roar... The lion roared once more before stepping towards him. The lion looks like a mountain. Every time it took a step, it caused the vastndmass to tremble. It looked like the maind couldn''t hold back its footsteps. "Hmph." Qin Tian snorted. He then pushed his lotus towards the lion. Rumble... The sky rumbled as they moved. After a few steps, the lion then lunged at the lotus. The lotus, on the other hand, started to bloom and revealed its beautiful petals. Golden lightning then surged from within the lotus and they immediately attacked the lion. The figure above the lion just stood there silently. Apart from giving it a look, it doesn''t do anything. It may be nothing more than a manifestation. His presence only added to the lion''s momentum. The lion then opened its mouth. ck mes surged from within his mouth and they attacked the lightning that wasing their way. When they met, they turned into a thunderstorm and fire that looked terrifying to behold. Upon seeing that, Qin Tian began to realize that the power of the lotus was not enough topete with the lion. "Hmph." Without thinking, he then released the Immortal Lightning Dragon. But he didn''t stop there. After the Immortal Lightning Dragon charged towards the lion, it then took out its bow. Even the Immortal Lightning Dragon might not be enough to defeat the lion, he still needed one very powerful final strike. He then ced the golden glowing spear on his bow. After that, he drew his bow with all his might. His silver bow had also changed to a golden color and it was even tougher than usual so he had to use a lot of strength to draw it. Qin Tian looked at Jin Yu. He then pointed his bow at Jin Yu. Jin Yu also looked at him. As he looked at the bow in his hand, his expression turned slightly ugly. It was clear now that he sensed extreme danger. The moment the Immortal Lightning Dragon smashed into the dark lion, Qin Tian immediately let go of the bowstring he was drawing. Bang.. The bow let out a very loud bang sound. It sounded as if the sky was copsing. Like Thunder descending to the earth, the spear in the bow then shot towards Jin Yu at an unimaginable speed. Wherever the spear passed, space was instantly torn apart while time grew faster. Behind the spear appeared various divine beast shadows. It was as if they were giving the spear a blessing. Qin Tian also didn''t know why they suddenly appeared. They did note from him, but from the spear itself. The figure above the lion then turned its gaze towards the spear. For a moment, Qin Tian could feel the spear stop. But it clearly didn''t have enough power to stop the spear. Shua.. The spear passed through the lotus and then flew towards the lion. The lion was protecting Jin Yu, so it had to destroy the lion first before it could attack Jin Yu. It then pierced the tail of the Immortal Lightning Dragon. But it didn''t damage the lightning dragon, instead, it absorbed the lightning dragon until a dragon shadow appeared behind it. Whooss... It then headed for the lion. Compared to the lion, the spear looked like a tiny needle. But the aura emitted by the tiny needle actually made the lion start to be pushed back. Xiu... It then pierced the lion''s forehead and continued to prate its body. The dark lion''s head began to crack as the spear emitted light from within its body. From its head to its body, and even the figure above the lion''s head began to disappear. Whooss... A momentter, the spear finally pierced through the lion''s body. It caused the light on the lion''s body to dim. Jin Yu, on the other hand, started to show a panicked expression as he saw the spear now heading towards him. "I lose!" He said in a low voice. After saying that, he shed his sword at the spear. ng... It hit the spear. But his strength was clearly not enough. His sword was instantly thrown into the air while the spear continued to aim at him. Xiu... The spear then pierced his chest. And the light that the spear emitted caused his body to disappear rapidly. Before his bodypletely disappeared, he still managed to shout. "All of you, get out of here immediately and use all your strength to destroy other light sources." he said. After that, his entire bodypletely disappeared as if he never existed. Whooss... The ck sword that was being flung through the air immediately flew into the sky to escape. Seeing the sword, Qin Tian couldn''t help but narrow his eyes. He wondered if Jin Yu was really dead. Every supreme genius usually had a life-saving treasure. Some life-saving treasures are sometimes not strong enough to save their owner. But given Jin Yu''s status, he probably had a life-saving treasure made directly by an extremely powerful ancient god. Qin Tian did not see anything simr to it. But the people of the dark heavens have always excelled when ites to hiding themselves. Therefore, Qin Tian could not be sure that Jin Yu was really dead. "Well, it would be great if he could escape." Qin Tian said in a low voice. The enemy he had already defeated was something he wouldn''t worry about. Chapter 167 - Do You Know? Qin Tian was not silent for long. After the sword disappeared in the dark clouds, he immediately flew in another direction. There were two directions he could choose, but in the end he chose the direction where Feng Qingxue was. There might be other intentions deep in his mind, but he thought that since his fighting manner with Yuli was so simr, it would cause him and Yuli to attack in the same way when they teamed up. He might be able to kill more enemies if he teamed up with Feng Qingxue who was fighting in a different way than him. Whooss... Qin Tian flew towards Feng Qingxue. He quickly arrived at the scene of her battle. Feng Qingxue fought three people, but she was slightly superior to them. It was probably because they were already injured. They had already tried to flee when he arrived, but Feng Qingxue with her sword kept trying to block them. That was the match Qin Tian meant. Feng Qingxue prevented them from escaping while she attacked from behind, such cooperation had a higher probability of killing them. Yuli might fight using a spear, but she definitely couldn''t wield a spear as well as Feng Qingxue with her sword. The moment he arrived, Qin Tian instantly drew his bow and pointed it at one of them. Whooss... The spear with golden light then flew at an unimaginable speed towards one of them. The spear then released two spear shadows which then flew towards the other two. They might not be enough to kill them, but they were still enough to get them into trouble. The man who was the target of the original spear instantly showed a horrified expression. His imperial weapon was also a spear, he quickly used the spear to deflect the spear flying at him. But how could he withstand the spear that was released by Qin Tian''s bow. Even Jin Yu couldn''t do anything about it, not to mention him. ng... The moment Qin Tian''s spear collided, the spear was instantly thrown far away, and it even caused his hand to crack. He didn''t have time to react, and the spear had already pierced his body. His body couldn''t even hold on for a moment, it instantly disappeared like air just passing by. Qin Tian didn''t know if there were any life-saving treasures on him, but for a tier two genius like him, his life-saving treasures might not be strong enough to withstand the might of the imperial weapons unleashed by Qin Tian. The other two still managed to survive. They could defend their weapons, but it still caused them to lose their bnce. Feng Qingxue then appeared beside one of them and she then shed her sword at him. Ripp! The golden sword he shed instantly cut the man''s body in half. Of course, his body disappeared immediately after that. Thetter man instantly paled as he watched his twopanions die before his eyes. He was about to run away, but before he could even move, Feng Qingxue and Qin Tian had already appeared beside him. His fate was predictable, he didn''t even have time to take hisst breath. After he died, Qin Tian and Feng Qingxue immediately flew towards Yuli. To their surprise, Yuli managed to thrust her spear into the head of one of the three enemies she was fighting. That person died instantly, but the other two had long since fled. After killing that person, Yuli immediately turned her gaze towards them. There was no reaction on her face, but Qin Tian somehow felt a spark between her and Feng Qingxue as they stared at each other. Maybe they were deliberately hiding their thoughts and feelings, but how could two women who were hostile to each other not feel angry when they saw their enemy take one step in front of them. Even if they were friends in life and death, there might be a hint of jealousy deep down in their hearts. There might not be any feelings between Qin Tian and them, but his choice would definitely be considered the benchmark of who was better between them. Qin Tian wanted the two of them to be by his side, but there was no way he could give them the same satisfaction at the same time. The only good thing is that they are very good at faking and hiding their thoughts and feelings. Since it was like that, Qin Tian could only pretend as if nothing had happened. When Yuli arrived in front of them, he then snapped his fingers. Immediately after that the sword in Feng Qingxue''s hand and the spear in Yuli''s hand flew towards him. The two weapons then disappeared in his hand along with his spear. Despite knowing that it would happen, Yuli and Feng Qingxue still knit their brows when it did. Moreover, they seemed even more wary of Qin Tian. They were probably worried that he would catch them once again. Qin Tian smiled at them before stepping towards the abyss. The area around the abyss waspletely destroyed. It had turned into an enormous crater. But the abyss was not affected in the slightest. "What about those two? Aren''t you after them?" Feng Qingxue suddenly asked right after he took a step. "No need to worry about them!" Qin Tian replied. They might meet his spiritual bodies. The moment that happened, Qin Tian was sure they would try to escape one more time. In the end, they might just be able to run around in that ce. Qin Tian arrived at the abyss momentster. The abyss was still emitting a shining light into the sky. The pressure from that abyss was truly extremely powerful. Others might not be able to enter the abyss, but as his body began to connect with that ce, Qin Tian felt that he could still enter the abyss. Feng Qingxue and Yuli followed behind him. They showed doubtful expressions and looked like they wanted to ask a question. They might have found the light source elsewhere and seen the illusion, but they obviously didn''t remember anything else now. Qin Tian looked at them and smiled once again at them. "Do you know the origin of this ce?" ??? Chapter 168 - Silver Dragon "What?" "Hehehehe, you may not know, but this ce used to be and full of beautiful crystals." "But suddenly the maind was attacked by a very evil ck dragon." "The ck dragon is very powerful. In fact, it only dropped its palm to destroy thisnd." "The dark clouds above are probably the remnants of the ck dragon''s power." Yuli, "..." Feng Qingxue, "..." "Don''t you believe it?" Qin Tian asked as he saw their reactions. "You may be talking to a 3-year-old, but I am already over 30," Feng Qingxue replied without showing any expression. "Well, I don''t care what you think." "Wait for me here, I''ll see what''s down there." Qin Tian then jumped into the abyss. He was also worried about getting them into his Dao world because he would definitely fall into illusions in front of that light source. If that happened, they would have a chance to kill him. An iparably intense pressure instantly fell upon his body the moment he plunged into that abyss. It wasn''t enough to stop him, but it still made him feel ufortable. He ended up using his primordial wings to go further into the abyss. Right after he disappeared into the abyss, Yuli who was standing silently beside Feng Qingxue suddenly looked at Feng Qingxue. A spiritual aura almost radiated from her body but she still endured it in the end. Feng Qingxue nced at her with an indifferent expression and then walked away from her. She didn''t seem bothered by Yuli''s actions. Yuli knitted her brows as she saw Feng Qingxue''s nonchnt attitude. She might feel ufortable because since their meeting, it was clear that Feng Qingxue had a more mature attitude than her. "A person who can''t even hold back her anger and hide her emotions won''t stand a chance for revenge!" Feng Qingxue who was walking away suddenly spoke. "If it wasn''t for Qin protecting you, do you think you would still be alive now?" Yuli, "..." Feng Qingxue''s words caused her eyes to turn extremely cold. But after that, she suddenly lowered her head. ... About 1 kilometer inside the abyss, Qin Tian finally saw the crystal that was the light source in the abyss. The shape and size of the crystal does not actually look different from other crystals. Only, it was as golden as the sun''s rays. As he approached the crystal, Qin Tian felt as if he was approaching a majestic being. The thought that ordered him to kowtow suddenly popped into his head. It''s definitely not something made up. Qin Tian knew that it appeared naturally because of the mysterious aura of the crystal. Fortunately Qin Tian was still able to withstand it. He then walked over to the crystal. He quickly arrived in front of the crystal. Without thinking, he immediately reached out his hand to touch the crystal. Rumble... He suddenly felt as if the sound of Thunder was echoing within his mind. It caused him to almost cough up blood. But quickly the scene in front of him changed. Rumble... Rumble... Rumble... He immediately heard the sound of real rumbles. As he lifted his head to the sky, he finally realized that now was a continuation of the previous illusion. He appeared right after the middle-aged man shouted. The enormous dragon hand continued to descend towards him while the middle aged man tried to muster his strength to restrain the dragon hand. Just before the hand touched him, the figure of a handsome white-haired youth suddenly appeared right in front of him. But to Qin Tian''s surprise, he saw three lotuses on the young man''s body. The three lotuses were white as silver and each of them emitted a light that made those who saw them feel as if they were looking at three universes. Silver light shone from the youth''s body and the light then pushed back the dragon''s hand. It was pushed away very quickly and in an instant, it disappeared in the sky. However, the two giant eyes still hadn''t disappeared. "Dragon Ancestor!" Said the middle-aged man as he looked at the young man. The youth called Dragon Ancestor didn''t look at him, he just continued to stare at the sky. He then spoke. "Oh, after countless years, my wife finally got pregnant. But now it looks like you have to prepare a funeral for me." After that, he stepped into the sky. In one step, he disappeared into the sky. Roar... An extremely loud roar suddenly resounded in the sky. After that, Qin Tian saw an enormous silver dragon appear in the sky. The dragon looked even bigger than the sky itself. In fact, each of the dragon''s scales looks like the sky itself. The dragon pped its wings and it then flew towards the giant''s eyes. The world rumbled as the dragon pped its wings. Wherever the dragon passed, space was instantly shattered. After many spaces were shattered, Qin Tian finally saw a ck dragon figure that was as huge as the silver dragon. There were three ck colored lotuses on the ck dragon''s body. Each of the ck lotuses looked as if they were the source of every darkness. Shua... The illusion finally stopped there. Qin Tian returned to reality and he felt an extremely strong pressure suddenly rise within his head. It made him feel as if his head was going to explode. "Hmph!" Qin Tian snorted coldly. He then released all his strength to withstand the pressure. Ding... "Congrattions, you have broken through to the third Sovereign stage." "You have obtained a low-grade saint weapon." Qin Tian broke through once again as he endured the pressure. Of course, it wasn''t that pressure that caused him to break through. The pressure was nothing more than a boost. What made him break through were the enlightenments he got when he saw the two dragons. But the existence of the two dragons also caused many questions to arise in his mind. The silver dragon spoke as if he was about to die. Is he dead? Did he lose to the ck dragon? And even if he lost, how could he die given their equivalent cultivation? Could it be that the ck dragon was the supreme existence among experts with three lotuses. Moreover, it seemed that what he said to Feng Qingxue and Yuli just a moment ago was not true. Chapter 169 - Looking For Other Light Sources "Ah, but I still don''t know where the flower is," thought Qin Tian. But after saying that, Qin Tian suddenly felt something strange. He stared at the crystal in front of him and then thought as if he was using his strength to lift the crystal. Rumble... The crystal suddenly rumbled as it shook. Qin Tian suddenly realized something. His connection with the ce made him begin to be able to control the ce like taking out the crystal that was buried underground. Qin Tian then started to use more power to take out the crystal. The crystal continued to vibrate and it started toe out from underground. However, unfortunately the power might not be enough to actually take out the crystal. "Or maybe?" Qin Tian didn''t think much anymore. He immediately flew out of the abyss. Yuli was still standing beside the abyss and she lowered her head as if she was contemting something. Feng Qingxue, on the other hand, was standing some distance away from the abyss. His appearance caused the two women to turn their gazes towards him. "Did you find anything?" Feng Qingxue asked as she walked towards him. "Maybe I''ll find the flower soon." Qin Tian replied with a rxed smile. His answer made Feng Qingxue knit her brows. She looked at Yuli but the woman also knitted her brows. Feng Qingxue looked back at him and asked. "Qin, you follow the Qi n, if you find that flower, are you really going to hand it over to them?" When she asked that, Yuli also looked at him waiting for his answer. That is a difficult question to answer. Qin Tian just smiled at them in the end. "I wonder how many light sources are in this ce?" He wondered in a low voice. "Okaydies, I''ll be leaving soon. Now you can decide whether you will go alone or follow me." His words caused them to show doubtful expressions. They may be confused about what decision they should make. If they said they would follow him, wouldn''t it sound as if they agreed to be his general. But if they don''t follow it, they are also confused about where to go. The problem was now that he clearly had a clue, which was one of the reasons they wanted to follow him. Even though they might lose in the end, but they could at least figure out the mystery of the ce if they went with him. But saying yes is really hard for them. For Qin Tian who lived with 3 women for 18 years of his life, he knew that women''s pride was far greater than men''s. To be sure, the men who can not maintain the dignity of women will be hated by women. "Ehmm," Qin Tian pretended to clear his throat. "For now you guys have no other choice. Unless you two still want to be imprisoned in my dao world." He finally chose to pretend to threaten them. Feng Qingxue, Yuli, "..." "Okay, let''s go!" Qin Tian said as he waved at them. But that was also because he still needed their help right now. Although the strongest people in the dark heaven are dead, but there are still many of them. And they move to various ces to destroy the light sources they find. Therefore, he had to quickly find another source of light. He knew that there were still plenty of light sources. But not easy to find them. Even if Qin Tian was strong, who knew how much time he would need to find them. He then flew into the air. Feng Qingxue and Yuli looked at each other with strange expressions. They may not even know what to think. They then followed behind Qin Tian. The Mu n people and the others were still around the ce, and most of them were so badly injured that they couldn''t even stand up. Qin Tian was toozy to care about them, so he pretended as if he didn''t see them. Qin Tian then looked at Yuli and Feng Qingxue who were following him when they had already flown quite a distance. "The Dragon Pce army should be under your control right?" "Mm." They both nodded. "Okay, can you guys scatter them to look for the light source. Also, order them to guard the light source they find." "I''ve been scattering them ever since I entered this ce!" Feng Qingxue replied. "Oh?" Qin Tian then looked at Yuli. Yuli nced at Feng Qingxue briefly before waving her hand. Immediately after that the Dragon Pce troops appeared behind her. After they appeared, they immediately flew in various directions. "Where is the light source closest to us?" Qin Tian asked Feng Qingxue. "Mmm, and light sources in xxx areas too?" He added. What he meant was the areas where his spiritual bodies were. "Why are you asking about those areas? Shouldn''t we go to the nearest light source first?" Feng Qingxue asked in confusion. "You''ll find outter?" "Looks like you still have something out of the ordinary." Feng Qingxue narrowed her eyes. "Okay." She then pointed her finger at hom. A spiritual light emerged from her finger and it then flew into Qin Tian''s head. "Now that you''re connected to my troops, you can find their location more quickly without having to ask." "You are very generous." Qin Tian replied. He then looked at Yuli who looked like she was in thought after she saw Feng Qingxue''s actions. "Can you do the same?" He asked. He acted as if he was forcing her to do the same as Feng Qingxue. After hearing his words, Yuli quickly pointed her finger at him. "It turns out that there are still plenty of light sources." Qin Tian was slightly surprised when he realized the number of light sources found by Feng Qingxue''s Dragon Pce troops. Some have even been crushed by the people of the dark heaven. But after receiving his order, Feng Qingxue directly ordered the Dragon Pce troops to stop every action of the people from the dark heaven. Chapter 170 - They Come There were probably about 50 light sources in that ce. After traveling for hours, Qin Tian had already found more than half of the light sources. Even though his body and spiritual bodies still hadn''t merged, Qin Tian''s control over the ce had increased drastically. Now that he could find the light source more easily while there were no enemies strong enough to threaten him there, it was only a matter of time before hepletely took control of the ce. However, how to do something under the eyes of the dark god can be so easy. Right after Qin Tian massacred a group of people from the dark heaven, he suddenly found a dark aura surging out from within those people''s corpses. Although there were only a few dark auras, but to his surprise, they actually gave him an extremely terrifying feeling. "Is it?" Qin Tian who saw the dark aura couldn''t help but feel nervous. He quickly retreated to keep his distance. Right now he, Feng Qingxue and Yuli weren''t the only ones there, there were many people from the nirvana heavens who were also gathered there. Seeing him retreat, they quickly followed him. Whooss... Whooss... Not long after, the two people who had managed to escape suddenly reappeared. They showed expressions full of vengeance as they looked at Qin Tian, ??Yuli, and Feng Qingxue. "You will all die!" One of them said with a confident expression. "He wille in, but don''t worry, I have a way of getting in there too." Right after that, Qin Tian and the others suddenly heard a voice echoing in their minds. It was the sound of Sky_Butterfly. Qin Tian had already guessed what was going to happen, maybe now the dark god could at least send his manifestation into that ce. Even if it was just a manifestation of him, it might still be able to kill him. Hearing that Sky_Butterfly was also able to enter, he heaved a sigh of relief. The two people from the dark heaven then took out their imperial weapons, but after that, they suddenly threw them into the sky. Xiu... Xiu... They emitted golden light as they flew into the sky at an unimaginable speed. And they then turned into two dark giant creatures that looked very scary. They have human bodies but their bodies are full of ck scales while their heads have enormous horns. Qin Tian wasn''t sure what exactly they were as this was also his first time seeing creatures like them. One thing that is clear is that they give off a very scary feeling. After they arrived right under the dark cloud, they then stretched out their big hands towards the dark cloud. Rippp... The dark cloud was instantly torn apart. After that, Qin Tian saw a small point of light falling from the tear. It fell very quickly and it only took an instant to arrive in front of Qin Tian and the others. At the sight of that, Qin Tian felt as if he was looking at an extremely terrifying being. The dark aura emanating from the corpses of the people he killed then flew towards that point of light. They''re not the only ones. After that, there were more dark aurasing from various directions and they all flew towards that point of light. Each of them also gave off an extremely terrifying feeling. That point of light absorbed them and over time, it began to grow into a human figure. Even before it was fully formed, Qin Tian could already recognize the figure. It was clearly the manifestation of the dark god. ck eyes then appeared on the figure''s head and the moment they appeared, they stared straight at him. That gaze made Qin Tian''s body break out in cold sweat. Even though only people under the age of 50 could enter the ce, but with the power of the dark god and others, they could definitely keep an eye on the ce. It was not surprising if he knew all the things that had happened in that ce. "Now where is Sky_Butterfly?" Qin Tian wondered while looking around. After seeing the dark god''s manifestation firsthand, Qin Tian became even more convinced that he couldn''t fight it. The only hope now is Sky_Butterfly. He wondered what method Sky_Butterfly would use to descend to that ce. "Careful!" Qin Tian reminded Feng Qingxue and the others. It might still be some time before Sky_Butterfly descends, and before that, he can only rely on his own strength. Shua... Shua... Shua... He quickly took out all of his imperial weapons. He didn''t hand them over to Yuli and Feng Qingxue, but let them surround his body. He continued to stare at the dark god with a wary expression. Now his figure was fully formed even though it was only a spiritual figure. The two people from the dark heaven who were standing behind him quickly knelt down to salute him. But he didn''t even nce at them, he just continued to stare at Qin Tian with his cold eyes. Shua... A spiritual scythe then appeared in his hand. After that, he instantly disappeared from where he was. In an instant after that, he appeared right above Qin Tian. Boundless spiritual energy surged from his body and it caused Feng Qingxue and the others who were standing beside Qin Tian to be flung far away. Even Qin Tian who was protected by the three imperial weapons could barely stand. In fact, the golden light from the three imperial weapons tried to attack him, but the moment they approached him, they immediately stopped as if something was blocking them. Whooss... He then shed the scythe in his hand towards Qin Tian while Qin Tian used the sword to deflect the scythe. ng... The collision of the scythe and the sword made Qin Tian''s body tremble. His hand nearly broke just to defend the sword he was holding. Cough... He even coughed up blood after that. Not only was his body shaken, even his soul was also shaken so that his vision became blurry. Bam... After that, the dark god suddenly kicked his chest. Qin Tian felt as if a mountain had fallen on his chest and it made the bones in his chest shatter. His body was thrown so far that it shattered hundreds of dunes. The dark god is one of the most powerful ancient gods. Even if it was only his manifestation that was clearly suppressed by the power in that ce, it might still be on par with a top-tier Paragon. He might not be able to kill him right away, but he would definitely die if he continued to receive attacks from him. "Hahahaha, dark god, you im to be the strongest in dark heaven, but you take your anger out on a little man, doesn''t that not match your status." Sky_Butterfly''s voice suddenly resounded in that ce. Right after that, Qin Tian found a light blue light shining from within his body. But it''s not just him. It happened to everyone from the Nirvana heaven. Chapter 171 - A Giant Crystal "Ah, what evil method is this?" Qin Tian screamed inwardly when he saw that light blue light. He didn''t notice and didn''t know when Sky_Butterfly put her spiritual energy into his body. What made him feel troubled right now was that he found the spiritual energy within his body diminishing very rapidly as the light blue light radiated from within his body. It was clear that it was absorbing his spiritual energy. His spiritual energy wasn''t the only thing being absorbed by that light blue light, it was actually trying to absorb his cultivation base as well. If it wasn''t for his extremely solid cultivation foundation, it would probably have damaged his cultivation. Qin Tian nced at the other people of Nirvana Heaven.. Apart from Yuli and Feng Qingxue who looked fine, the others looked bad and they even looked in pain. Right after that, the dark god who always wore a cold expression suddenly burst outughing. "Hahahaha, Sky_Butterfly, you act like a saint in front of me, but you also use such evil methods to descend to this ce. It really opens the eyes of this god." He spoke in a sarcastic tone. "When the situation gets bad, it''s natural for the weak to make sacrifices to help the strong." Sky_Butterfly replied calmly. "But I''m not like you, once this is over, I will definitely pay them double. They will benefit from their sacrifice." "Hmph, would you do it if you lost?" "Victory is just a step away from me, if I lose to someone like you, I won''t call myself Sky_Butterfly anymore!" Qin Tian, ??"...* There were more light blue lights emanating from within his body and he even saw theming from different directions. They all then gathered not far from the dark god. As they condensed, they quickly transformed into Sky_Butterfly figures. After appearing, she did not directly look at the dark god, instead, she turned her head to look at Qin Tian. "Kid, you are really beyond my expectations. You have even more imperial weapons than I do." "Now you can leave this ce to me, and keep doing what you''ve been doing. I know you''ve discovered the secret of this ce." "Don''t worry, once this is over, you can ask me anything!" She says. After saying that, only then did she look at the dark god. "Let''s continue our fight!" She says. Whooss... Whooss... In an instant, she and the dark god disappeared from there. After that, light blue light and dark light suddenly appeared in the sky along with countless thunderous sounds. The whole ce immediately shook. No matter where they were, they could definitely witness their fight. The moment they started fighting, Qin Tian immediately took some pills to heal his injuries and recover his spiritual energy. Yuli and Feng Qingxue, on the other hand, directly flew towards the two people from the dark heaven. Their imperial weapons disappeared in the sky after the dark god appeared, so Yuli and Feng Qingxue were able to fight them without any imperial weapons. ording to Qin Tian''s guess, the dark god probably sacrificed those two imperial weapons to descend to that ce. And Sky_Butterfly, she must have also paid a very high price. But she had obviously prepared everything from scratch. She probably wasn''t sure the people she sent would find the flowers she was looking for, so she decided from the start to go there herself. After recovering himself, Qin Tian instantly jumped into the air. He then took out his bow and the two saint-level arrows he had just obtained after he had broken through to the second and third stage Sovereigns. He ced the two arrows in his bow and then aimed them at the two people who were fighting against Feng Qingxue and Yuli. ng... The moment two arrows were shot, they instantly pierced through space and in an instant, they arrived beside the heads of the two people. Bang... The heads of the two people exploded immediately after that. He then signaled for Yuli and Feng Qingxue to follow him. After that, he immediately left from there at full speed. Even though Sky_Butterfly was also there, the presence of the dark god worried him. He wasn''t sure what would have happened if he had stayed there longer. .... Rumble... Rumble... Rumble... Time goes on. While Qin Tian had already found many sources of light, the rumbling sounds in the sky never stopped. They worried everyone there. The manifestation battle of the two strongest ancient gods was truly too terrifying. Some of the shockwaves they caused even caused some people to die. Luckily Qin Tian had enough strength to endure. He had notpletely discovered all the sources of light, but currently he chose to collect all of his spiritual bodies. Some of the light sources had already been destroyed while the rest were quite difficult to find. Basically, it was now impossible for him to find them all. But he felt he didn''t have to find them all. Maybe finding three quarters of them would be enough, and the rest depended on his own abilities. In a ce very far away from the battle, all of his spiritual bodies had finally gathered. There besides him were only Yuli and Feng Qingxue. Of course, he had already met the others, but he chose to ask them to wait elsewhere. He did that because he didn''t feelfortable being watched by too many people. Even though Yuli and Feng Qingxue already knew his spiritual bodies, they looked confused when they saw them in person. No matter how they looked at them, they couldn''t find any difference between them and Qin Tian. "Are they clones, spiritual bodies, or are they your twins?" Feng Qingxue couldn''t help but ask. "They are all me!" Qin Tian replied with a faint smile. "There''s not the slightest difference." Qin Tian was very confident saying that because their strength waspletely on par with his real body. "Is such a thing possible?" Feng Qingxue still looked unsure. "It may be impossible for others, but not for me." Qin Tian then looked at Feng Qingxue and Yuli with a joking smile before continuing. "But isn''t that great? Even if I marry two women at once, I can apany them at the same time. They don''t have to share the same body, hehehe." Feng Qingxue, "..." Yuli, "..." The two women immediately rolled their eyes. "Qin, you''d better not be overly imaginative!" Feng Qingxue suddenly spoke in a cold tone. Even Yuli started to show a displeased expression as she looked at him. They clearly include women who do not like to be teased. "Ehmmm..." Qin Tian cleared his throat and pretended that his words had nothing to do with them. He then walked towards his spiritual bodies. Whether it was expression or demeanor, they looked exactly like him. Their cultivation was actually still at the second stage of Sovereign, but when they merged with him, they would also instantly break through. They would receive all the power he had. And the most important thing was that his control and their control of the ce would merge into one. After he arrived in front of them, they instantly turned into light which then entered his body. Boom... Qin Tian suddenly felt as if there was an explosion inside his head. Before this, when hebined his body and his spiritual bodies, he felt nothing. But now it''s different. It was obvious because each of his bodies carried different powers. The cultivation of his spiritual bodies instantly increased, but it didn''t make Qin Tian feel anything. But the moment his control and the control of his spiritual bodies over the ce merged, he felt as if a strange power had entered his body. His spiritual sense instantly spread far away and he could even observe Sky_Butterfly and the dark god''s battle very clearly. And the most important thing was his control over the ce. Even though he couldn''tpletely control the ce, he felt as if it was an independent world that was under his control. Qin Tian then closed his eyes and tried to adapt for some time. Rumble... When he opened his eyes again, the entire ce immediately rumbled loudly as the crystals in that ce shook. The moment that happened, Sky_Butterfly and the dark god instantly stopped fighting. The dark god''s expression became extremely cold and he looked like he wanted to lunge at him, but Sky_Butterfly stared at him with cold eyes. If he made a move, he would immediately attack him. And unlike before, this time Qin Tian managed to lift the crystals from the ground. They came out from underground and they emitted a bright light that made the dark clouds above the ce begin to disappear. Cracks appeared in various ces and from within those cracks, light began to radiate into the sky. Some people even saw other parts of the crystals within the cracks. It was indeed as Qin Tian had expected, the crystals were actually not separate objects but a giant crystal buried underground. Now he could even see the shape of the crystal. It looked like a flower, but it was definitely not a flower. It was a crystal carved like a flower. Qin Tian wondered if there was anything inside the crystal, but with Sky_Butterfly by his side, it was impossible for him to keep the crystal to himself. Luckily Sky_Butterfly is Titania''s best friend. She even gave her an imperial artifact which meant she trusted her a lot. The thing she did earlier might not be a good thing, but she was definitely a loyal character. Chapter 172 - Light Pill Lifting the crystal was not an easy thing. It was like lifting a hugendmass. Qin Tian was only able to lift it because of his connection to the ce. But even though it was difficult, the crystal continued to rise little by little. It started toe out from underground and showed its beautiful shape and majestic light. Elsewhere, Sky_Butterfly''s eyes shone brightly as she looked at the crystal. She then looked at the dark god. Her eyes narrowed before she spoke, "Dark god, I suggest you give up now! If you still insist on fighting over it, don''t me me if I ransack your dark heaven." The dark god looked at her and sneered. "It''s still not over," he said. "I know that you still have aces, but do you think I didn''t prepare something beforeing here!" Said Sky_Butterfly. "It''s something you can''t handle." "Hmph, what kind of thing in these sixteen heavens am I unable to ovee." Qin Tian who was observing them with his spiritual sense could hear their conversation, and their words worried him. Obviously the two of them still didn''t stop there. If they showed their strongest ace, even he could only hide in a corner. "This is where I''m in trouble. I can''t think of a solution for myself. Ah, or maybe there really isn''t a solution." Qin Tian shook his head with a self-deprecating smile. He just wished he could leave from there unscathed. "Master." Luna suddenly called out to him. "Mm." "Something terrible ising!" "Something terrible?" Qin Tian was instantly stunned. "Ehhh..." Suddenly, the sky that had started to lighten suddenly darkened again, and this time it was really so dark that even Qin Tian started to feel like he couldn''t see. What surprised him even more was; he suddenly found his body to be so weak that he felt like he had returned to being a mortal. No, his strength was still in his body, it was still asrge as a world, but something made him feel that he was nothing more than a mortal. It was something very, very terrible. Yuli and Feng Qingxue were nearby, so he could still see them. At this moment, their condition looked even worse than his. Their eyes went nk and they looked like they had lost their souls. Things got worse when he felt his heart like someone who was very desperate. He felt as if there was no hope he could reach. In front of him was only a dead end that he couldn''t possibly cross. "What happened?" Qin Tian waspletely confused. He had gone through many terrible things and even tasted death itself. But no matter what it was, he at least understood what was happening. Only now did he really feel like he didn''t understand anything. Shua... Sky_Butterfly''s figure shrouded in light blue light suddenly appeared right in front of him. But the moment he saw her, he only became more surprised because he found Sky_Butterfly''s condition not much different from his. Even the two wings on her back closed. She looked at him, but she wore a faint smile on her pretty face. "Don''t be afraid, this is just an illusion. That Ji n, theypletely forgot the lesson we taught them so quickly!" She said. "Illusion? Ji n?" Qin Tian was instantly dumbfounded after he heard her words. "I can handle them. Now the most important thing is to get the crystal out of this ce first. After that, we can go straight from the dark heaven." After saying that, she then took out a pill. The pill emitted a bright white light. And the light from the pill caused the area of ??hundreds of kilometers around Qin Tian to brighten. It was clearly an imperial pill, but the light emanating from the pill let Qin Tian know that it was no ordinary imperial pill. "I only have these seven pills, two of which I have used in the past, now there are only five left. Now we will each use one," said Sky_Butterfly. She then threw the pill into Qin Tian''s mouth. Qin Tian naturally didn''t refuse, he directly opened his mouth to swallow the pill. Sky_Butterfly, on the other hand, disappeared from there. Whooss... Qin Tian''s body suddenly emitted a bright white light and it caused Qin Tian''s strength to soar so much that he felt like an ant suddenly bing a giant. The feeling as if he had lost his strength disappeared instantly. Moreover, he suddenly felt as if there was another soul in his body. Right after that, the shadow of a figurepletely covered in silver armor suddenly appeared right behind him. The only thing that was clear about the figure were her eyes, which were purple like wine. The figure''s eyes were exactly the same as Qin Tian''s. But the silver armor that the figure was wearing still revealed her female figure. She was tall and slender, and every part of her body was engraved to perfection. Light radiated from the figure and she gave off a feeling as if she was the sun. The appearance of that figure naturally shocked Yuli and Feng Qingxue. Even though it was just a manifestation, it wasn''t something that should appear just by swallowing an emperor pill. Unless the person who swallowed the pill had a certain rtionship with the pillmaker so he could summon the bit of soul hidden in the pill. Thinking that Qin Tian had a rtionship with that figure made Feng Qingxue and Yuli feelplicated. With their intelligence, how could they not guess the identity of that figure. In fact, Qin Tian himself was shocked. He looked at the figure with aplicated expression. But the figure is just an empty manifestation, it is devoid of emotions and thoughts. Her appearance was only to increase Qin Tian''s momentum. Of course, the appearance of that figure also made the power that Qin Tian received even greater. Normally people could only use a small amount of the power of the emperor pill, but now he could use almost one hundred percent of that power. Shua.... The light that radiated on Qin Tian''s body became brighter and brighter so that the dark ce turned into light again. The Dark God and Sky_Butterfly were no longer there, they might have returned to their true bodies and fought outside. Qin Tian quickly tried to get the crystal out of there. Due to his increased strength, he was finally able to take out the crystal more quickly. With a single lift, he managed to get the crystal out of the ground. After that, he then flew the crystal into the sky. Rumble... The moment the crystal hit the dark clouds above the ce, it caused the dark clouds to be torn apart so that Qin Tian and the others could see the outside world. Outside that ce, they heard countless rumbling sounds and the sounds made their ears ache. Maybe hiding in that ce was much safer, but they all still chose to fly to get out of that ce. If they didn''te out now, they might be stuck in that ce for good. Chapter 173 - The Fifth Miracle Qin Tian quickly carried the crystal out of the ce. The light emitted by the crystal swept away all the dark clouds in the abyss that was the entrance to that ce. The power of the emperor pill he swallowed was also starting to run out when he arrived at that abyss. But he couldn''t heave a sigh of relief. Beyond that abyss, there was even more danger waiting for him. Rumble... He had juste out of the abyss and an enormous hand suddenly descended towards him. It destroys space wherever it passes. Even before the hand reached him, he was already finding it difficult to move. If no one else saved him, there was no doubt that he would die under the power of that hand. In fact, there were already dozens of people who exploded into a mist of blood the moment the hand descended. "You want to die!" Sky_Butterfly''s shout then echoed in the distant sky. After that, a light blue leaf then appeared from where the sound came from. The leaf was small like a normal leaf, but the light it emitted illuminated the dark heavenly sky. It flew swiftly towards the hand. As if it pierced through space and time, it appeared beside that hand in the blink of an eye. It then shed at that hand. Xiu... Like light cutting through the darkness, the hand was instantly cut in half, and it spurted out so much ck blood that the sky above the abyss became like a sea of ??ckness. Every drop of blood that fell instantly shattered a mountain. Even Qin Tian and the others had to take cover behind the crystal to avoid the ck blood that had fallen towards them. "Ahhhh¡­" A scream of pain resounded in the sky after that. After that, Qin Tian saw an old man with a sinister face appear in the sky. One of the old man''s hands disappeared and he stared at the direction where the flower had appeared with a frightened expression. Sky_Butterfly was now fighting with many ancient gods and that included the dark god, but he could still send an attack that cut off his hand. Such a huge difference in strength made him question whether he really was an ancient god. Shua... Right after that, Sky_Butterfly suddenly appeared beside Qin Tian. Her body emitted a white light but it had already dimmed. In addition, there were several wounds on her body. She also looked exhausted. Fighting so many ancient gods single-handedly had clearly brought her into a corner. Shua... Shua... Shua... The dark god and other ancient gods then appeared in front of them. Three of them caught Qin Tian''s attention because they didn''t look like ancient gods from the dark heavens. The aura they emitted was also extremely strong, they might only be slightly weaker than the dark god. They all still looked young and they wore clean gold robes. On their foreheads, Qin Tian saw a golden colored lotus symbol like a rising sun. Those lotus symbols gave Qin Tian a strange feeling. Qin Tian guessed something but he finally chose not to ask Luna. In fact, they might not be the only members of the Ji n who came to the dark heaven. Far beyond the sky, Qin Tian faintly sensed an extremely powerful aura was hiding. Two of them were even stronger than those three. On top of that, he also felt as if the dark heaven was currently being covered by something that didn''t allow anyone to get out of it. After Sky_Butterfly appeared, she reached out towards the crystal. The crystal couldn''t be inserted into the storage ring and Qin Tian''s Dao world couldn''t withstand the crystal''s power either, but the moment Sky_Butterfly touched it, it instantly disappeared from there. Sky_Butterfly heaved a sigh of relief after that. But the dark god and the others didn''t panic when they saw Sky_Butterfly take the crystal. The dark god then said; "Sky_Butterfly, you can''t run away from here, why are you keeping that thing?" Seen from any angle, it was clear that Sky_Butterfly was currently at a very disadvantageous position. But the woman didn''t look panicked, in fact, she even smiled a little. Whooss... She then waved her hand towards Qin Tian and the others. In an instant, they disappeared from there and they then appeared within an independent world. It was different from the previous independent world, and now they could all see the outside world as well. Sky_Butterfly probably did that on purpose so they could see what she was doing next. "What would you do?" One of the ancient gods of the Ji n then asked with narrowed eyes. The others also showed suspicious expressions. Sky_Butterfly''s calmness suggests that she might still have something she can rely on against them all. "You will soon see the fifth miracle in the sixteen heavens." Sky_Butterfly replied in a rxed tone. "Fifth miracle?" Everyone who heard her words was immediately stunned. Xiu... Xiu... Xiu... After that, they saw nine divine symbols jump out of Sky_Butterfly''s body. Eight of the nine divine symbols had already been unlocked so people sighed in amazement. There were only four people who had managed to unlock the nine divine symbols before they became emperors, so unlocking the eight divine symbols could be said to be the highest achievement in the sixteen heavens. Those who managed to do that while they were still Paragons, almost all of them managed to be emperors, and they were the strongest emperors under the three strongest emperors. Among those ancient gods, even the dark god might only unlock the seven divine symbols. The reason why he was so strong was because his umted cultivation was already too high. But what Sky_Butterfly said earlier still made people curious. As they were thinking, something suddenly happened to herst divine symbol, and it made the eyes of everyone who saw it widen. A small hole suddenly appeared in the center of the divine symbol and it continued to erge little by little. "You?" Every ancient god who looked at her didn''t know how to react. Sky_Butterfly was still smiling and she responded to them casually. "In fact, I have long since unlocked the ninth divine symbol." "However, because my cultivation is already too high, the energy required topletely unlock it is truly too great." "It is very difficult to find cultivation resources that can help me." "But now." Whooss... Crystal light then flowed out from within her body, and they flew towards the hole on the divine symbol. "Twilight Crystal, it is the supreme treasure of one of the ancient ns in the sixteen heavens." "It is said that it can emit a light that can burn all sources of darkness." "Although it is not one of the twelve heavenly treasures, its level is definitely not far from it." "It may be in a broken state right now, but the spiritual energy it stores is enough to help me unlock my ninth divine symbol." Chapter 174 - Infinite Light! "So that''s what she calls the fifth miracle." Qin Tian was dumbfounded, all the young people in the independent world were also dumbfounded. Unlocking the ninth divine symbol was definitely not a trivial matter, it was said that it would increase one''s strength to an unimaginable level. Just as Qin Tian and the others were being dumbfounded, the figure of an old woman suddenly appeared in their midst. She may have been there for a long time, but no one noticed het whereabouts before she showed herself. It was the old woman apanying Sky_Butterfly. At this moment her body was covered in wounds but when she saw Sky_Butterfly, her eyes were filled with joy. As people began to stare at her, she then spoke. "In fact, when Miss Yi was still a Paragon, she also had the opportunity to unlock the ninth divine symbol if she focused on understanding the Dao to unlock the ninth divine symbol." "If she does that, she can definitely reach the level of the three strongest emperors." "But at that time Titania''s strength actually exceeded the three strongest emperors, Miss Yi realized that she would not be able to defeat her even if she unlocked the ninth divine symbol." "Therefore, she ended up choosing to develop her own technique, and that technique she still hasn''tpleted until now!" "Over time, herprehension of the Dao also continued to improve until she finally had enoughprehension to unlock the ninth divine symbol." "But because her cultivation base is already too high, she requires too much spiritual energy to do that." "And now she can finally do it." "After this, with the help of the Twilight Crystal, she will definitely be able toplete the technique she cultivated." "When that happens, even if her cultivation is lowered to the Paragon level, she will probably be as strong as Titania at that time." ... Qin Tian, ??"..." Of course, even if she could reach the level of Titania, that didn''t mean they wereparable. After all, Titania did all of her aplishments in a short amount of time while Sky_Butterfly took several eras. Also, she also hasn''tpleted the technique, it''s also unknown whether she canplete it or not. Due to his rtionship with Titania, Qin Tian naturally also had his own selfishness. He was happy when he found out she became a peerless emperor, and on the other hand, he felt displeased to hear someone beingpared to her. Inwardly he sneered; ''hmph, this olddy is clearly trying to overestimate her miss.'' But it was only a fleeting thought that he immediately threw out of his head. Everyone has their own selfishness. What matters is how we control our selfishness. "Why doesn''t she be emperor? I heard she still has a chance after that era." Someone suddenly asked. The question in fact has nothing to do with what Sky_Butterfly is doing now. This is a question that has been asked by many people for a long time. The one who asked was Mu Yunxi. It was hard to believe that she could live up to now, but she did carry a lot of treasures to protect herself. The old woman nced at Mu Yunxi. Mu Yunxi''s question might make her feel ufortable answering it, but Mu Yunxi''s still too young age made her not scold her directly. "Hmph," she then snorted with a proud expression. "That''s because thedy has her own way. To be sure, it''s not something you can understand." ... Outside. "Stop her!" The dark god shouted with a gloomy face as he saw what Sky_Butterfly was doing. The other ancient gods didn''t need his orders, they had already charged at her. Shua... Shua... Shua... Several figures even descended from the sky. Each one emitted a golden glow like the sun. Two of them even look like the sun itself. Golden light and dark light illuminated the dark heaven as they moved. Seeing them, Sky_Butterfy just snorted coldly. "Do you think I don''t have anything to hold you back?" She said with a mocking expression. Boom... Her body suddenly released an extremely violent explosion as boundless spiritual energy surged out from her body. It only took an instant before they filled the entire dark heaven. They emitted crystal light, and they were truly so pure that people with low cultivations instantly broke through the moment they came into contact with them. It was probably a scene that had never urred in the entire sixteen heavens. Of course, just that was not enough to stop the ancient gods. But after that, Sky_Butterfly suddenly took out a ring that was Titania''s imperial artifact. Just an imperial artifact was definitely not enough to hold them back since they, after all, also possessed imperial weapons. However, just as Sky_Butterfly threw the ring into the sky, a white light suddenly shone from the ring. The light caused the dark sky above the dark heaven to brighten up instantly. It was definitely not only the power of the artifact, it was probably the power of a technique imnted in the artifact. The light then gathers around the Sky_Butterfly, and they then condense to form a shield of light sorge that it can be seen from anywhere in the dark heaven. Infinite Light! It was a defensive technique of the Eternal Light. And it was one of the strongest defensive techniques in the sixteen heavens. With that, it was said that very few people could attack Titania. Bang Bang bang... The ancient gods then hit the light shield, but it caused them to be thrown back. Some of them even coughed up blood because of it. The expressions of the dark god and the others instantly turned ugly. They initially thought it was just a formation that could imitate the technique. But now they realized that it was the original technique left behind by Titania. Maybe their friendship was so much stronger than they thought that she left a lot for her. "Hmph, no matter what you do, there''s no way you guys can destroy it." Sky_Butterfly smiled mockingly as she looked at them. "Even though it onlysted for a short time, it was enough for me to advance to another level." Shua... She then waved her hand. After that, the ninth divine symbol suddenly became enormous. The hole in the center of the divine symbol then spun like the most ferocious whirlpool. The moment that happened, all the spiritual energy that filled the dark heaven was absorbed by the hole at an unimaginable speed. At the same time, the pressure released by Sky_Butterfly suddenly surged drastically and her blue eyes shone brightly like newborn stars. In fact, even the dark heaven itself began to tremble as if it was congratting Sky_Butterfly on her sess. Chapter 175 - Sky_Butterflys Strength It absorbed the spiritual energy that filled the dark heaven very quickly. Even the original spiritual energy of the dark heaven was also absorbed so that the spiritual energy of the dark heaven was drastically reduced. The dark god and the others were still trying to attack Sky_Butterfly even though their actions were fruitless. Sky_Butterfly, on the other hand, started to show an expression of happiness as her ninth Divine symbol began to shrink back down. All of her divine symbols were blue which consisted of dark blue and light blue. They look simr, but they give off different feelings. Who knows how strong she is now. With her Transcendent first stage cultivation plus nine divine symbols already unlocked, it was hard to say whether there was still a suitable opponent for het in the sixteen heavens. She then looked at the dark god and the others. She smiled faintly before speaking; "You will be the first to feel my power." Rumble... An extremely loud rumble suddenly resounded from within her body as a light blue light radiated from her. The vast and ever-dark battlefield of Darkness was instantly filled with blue light, but it didn''t stop there, it continued to expand until it enveloped the entire dark heaven. Everyone in the dark heaven felt their bodies go weak the moment they saw that blue light. Crack... Crack... Crack... Cracks resounded above the dark heaven sky as the invisible formation that covered the dark heaven began to crumble. "Such power." The ancient gods of the Ji n knitted their brows as they looked at Sky_Butterfly. The shadow of a pair of enormous butterfly wings then appeared behind Sky_Butterfly. As the pair of wings swayed, the gusts of wind they generated instantly blew away the mountains surrounding the battlefield of darkness and they were flung to various ces in the dark heaven. In fact, that pair of wings could be seen throughout the dark heavens even though they were deep within the Battlefield of Darkness. Xiu... Xiu... Xiu... The wings suddenly shot dozens of leaves towards the dark god and the others. They were not small leaves, from afar, they looked like the sky itself. As they moved, they cut through theyers of space until they copsed. They were obviously just simple attacks from Sky_Butterfly, but their power was even stronger than the strongest attacks of other ancient gods. Whooss... Whooss... Whooss... Some ancient gods were unable to dodge the leaves and they didn''t even have time to make a defense, in the end, their bodies were cut in half by the leaves. Although they were still unable to harm the dark god and some ancient gods of the Ji n, but they also had to release a lot of strength to restrain them. But after releasing that one attack, Sky_Butterfly didn''t attack again. Her expression changed slightly and she then stared at a certain direction in the sky. Rumble... A sound of Thunder so loud that it caused even the ancient gods to be shocked suddenly resounded deep in space. After that, an extremely sharp purple light appeared deep in the depths of space. The light only appeared for a moment, but it made many who saw it feel pain in their eyes. When he saw that, Qin Tian immediately narrowed his eyes. "Is that the legendary tribtion lightning?" He could barely believe what he was saying. Why did the tribtion lightning suddenly appear? Was it because Sky_Buttertly''s power was too terrifying? Whooss... Sky_Butterfly then ps her wings. She instantly disappeared and by the time she appeared, she was already far from the dark heaven. The shattered space behind her proved that she had just passed at an unimaginable speed. "Elder Lu, bring them back first, I''ll be back in a month." Her voice suddenly sounded in that independent world. After that, she moved once again. But this time the independent world that Qin Tian and the others were in was no longer moving with her. The old woman called Elder Lu then came out from within that independent world. She stared at the direction where Sky_Buttertly disappeared with a worried expression. But she could only sigh in the end. She then flew towards the Nirvana heaven. Everyone in the independent world showed confused expressions. Neither of them knew what was going on. "How strong really is she? Will she be expelled from the sixteen heavens?" Qin Tian could only ask Luna. "Her cultivation is still at the Transcendent first stage, but even if she is at the peak Transcendent, she will still not be as strong as the weakest emperor. The power of Heaven''s Will is not something that anything canpare to." Luna answered. "But I think she will be fine. The tribtion lightning that strikes will definitely not be as strong as the tribtion lightning that strikes those emperors. As long as she can endure, she should still be able to stay in the sixteen heavens." "She said she''d be back in a month, well, we can only wait now." ... What happened in the dark heaven obviously couldn''t be hidden. Only some time after Sky_Butterfly left, the news had already spread throughout the sixteen heavens. Even the people of the Tiny World heard about it. It was now very close to the appearance of Heaven''s Will. At such times, geniuses would appear and people would often discuss them. But what has been done by Sky_Butterfly instantly made the names of those geniuses forgotten by people. Stories from when Sky_Butterfly was young began to resurface throughout the sixteen heavens. It also caused the ancient gods who previously looked down on Sky_Butterfly because she was young to be speechless. And the ancient gods of the Whale continent started to panic because previously Sky_Butterfly wanted to rule over the entire Whale continent. If it was before, they might still be able to stop her. But now who can stop her. ... As Qin Tian and the others arrived at the Whale continent, Elder Lu ordered them to wait for Sky_Butterfly in his pce. So now none of them are leaving. Even Feng Qingxue remained in the pce. Who will be Sky_Butterfly''s disciple obviously makes many people curious. But most of all, they were waiting for the prize that Sky_Butterfly had promised. As for Qin Tian, ??after entering the room reserved for him, he immediately returned to the real world. Chapter 176 - Morning The Qin family decided to go to Europe today. Qin Tian returned to the real world around 4 am. After he woke up, the first thing he did was of course get ra into bed. It might have only been a few hours in the real world, but it had already been a few days in the sixteen heavens. Qin Tian really missed the body of a woman. ra who was without clothes sat on top of him. Her pristine face, which asionally smiled coquettishly and her golden hair and skin that was smooth like snow were truly veryfortable to touch. No matter how long you look at her, you will never feel bored. "What are you thinking about?" ra asked as her fingers moved across his chest. "Maybe we can take time to Olympus countryter. I''ll help you solve your problem." Qin Tian replied which took ra by surprise. She showed a doubtful expression. Qin Tian then reached out his hand to touch her face and stroked her golden hair. "Don''t worry, I will definitely solve your problem!" He says. "Nothing can stop me now." It is unknown whether ra believed him or not. But after hearing his words, she lowered her face to his. Their foreheads touched and their faces faced each other, they could also feel each other''s breath. Qin Tian''s hand then moved to her back, he then stroked her back. In the end, they fell asleep with their bodies tightly embracing each other. They woke up two hourster. After that, they took a bath together. But while in the bathroom, Qin Tian couldn''t help but hug ra one more time. Making her moan in the shower gave her an unbearable sensation. After taking a shower, ra went straight back to her room. Qin Tian, ??on the other hand, quickly chose clothes for their trip. He ended up wearing a ck shirt with white stripes and ck jeans and a pair of boots. Of course, everything he wore was branded goods at very high prices. After straightening his hair and confirming that he was in his best appearance, he immediately went out of his room. ra may be getting dressed, but women obviously dress longer than men. Qin Tian went downstairs first, and when he arrived at the living room, he saw Yingyue sitting on the guest sofa reading a book. She usually looks quite modest, but today she looks quite morous. She also wore a shirt and jeans as well as boots. The only difference is that the shirt is white. The factor that makes her look morous is clearly the brand of every item she wears. And the boots, Qin Tian remembered that they were given by his aunt''s business partner from Europe. It is said that they were made personally by the hands of a famous shoemaker in Italy. It was hard to say their value, but if they were to be auctioned off, there would be a lot of rich people bidding on them. The sses she was wearing were also different from usual. It was also made of silver but it was designed with more luxury and elegance. Apart from that, she also wore a pair of long earrings with a diamond underneath them. As Qin Tian approached her, he also faintly smelled the fragrance of perfume from her body. He didn''t know what perfume it was, but most of the perfume the women bought in the house came from Paris. They are something that even Parisians can''t buy. Luckily Yingyue wasn''t the type of woman who would say things like; "My shoes are from Italy, my perfume is from Paris!" If she said that, even Qin Tian would find it difficult to approach her. To Qin Tian''s surprise, Shui Yingyue actually turned her gaze towards him as he came over. He thought that she would just nce at him. It was probably because he looked more conspicuous than usual. Qin Tian didn''t want to think anything strange about Yingyue, he then sat right beside her. She knitted her brows and she looked like she was about to move a little to the side. But before she could do that, Qin Tian suddenly stopped her by leaning his body against her and pretending to look at the book she was reading. Qin Tian could feel her body shaking for a moment when his body came into contact with her. He then asked. "Ummm, Yingyue, what are you reading?" She seemed confused on how to react for a moment. But as she recovered her cold expression, she quickly spoke; "what are you doing here? You better go to your room and note out again, isn''t it so much fun with ra?" Her tone was also sarcastic. Qin Tian was quite surprised by her reaction, he didn''t expect her to mention ra. Inwardly he wondered if she was really feeling jealous. "Hey, why can''t I be with my little sister?" Qin Tian replied. "Who are you calling your little sister?" She seemed to be getting angry. "I am older than you and you are my cousin, your mother and father are siblings, doesn''t that mean you are my little sister." "Or you don''t want to be my little sister? Then what kind of rtionship do you want?" Qin Tian asked with a yful smile. After that, he saw Shui Yingyue''s expression begin to change. Qin Tian then pinched her waist to surprise her. It caused her body to tremble. Qin Tian was worried that she would hit him in retaliation, so he tried to move backwards. But to his surprise, Shui Yingyue suddenly sped his wrist. He couldn''t avoid her hand because from the beginning their hands had touched because of their sitting position side by side. Her actions confused Qin Tian. It was something very unexpected. Does she not take it anymore and wants to be aggressive? If that was what she wanted, he would definitely be aggressive too. He then looked into her eyes, waiting for what she would do. At the same time, she also looked into his eyes. Chapter 177 - The Heart Of The Ocean They stared at each other for some time. Qin Tian waited for Shui Yingyue to speak, but the girl still didn''t open her mouth. However, just as he was about to open his mouth, she quickly opened her mouth to speak. "If you do that with ra, can you choose a room further away? My ears hurt from hearing your voices!" She said without changing her expression. Qin Tian, ??"..." "Hah?" He didn''t know how to react after he heard what Shui Yingyue said. ''Did I forget to cover my room with spiritual energy?'' He wondered. However, when he saw Shui Yingyue''s face one more time, he suddenly felt strange. He felt that what Shui Yingyue wanted to say was different from what she had just said. He couldn''t help but stare at Shui Yingyue''s hand that was sping his wrist. As he looked at that, he found Shui Yingyue showing a panicked expression for a moment. She then let go of his hand. Perhaps she herself felt what she had just done was quite unnatural. She tried to retreat after that, but before she could do so, Qin Tian stretched out his hand to catch her wrist. Her wrists were quite thin but her skin was very soft to the touch. Qin Tian then looked into Shui Yingyue''s eyes. There was panic in her eyes, but she quickly hid it. Her reaction was still t, she probably really didn''t know how to react. No matter how you looked at it, their current actions did look quite intimate. Qin Tian''s other hand then moved to her face, itnded on her cheek. His fingers then brushed a few strands of hair on her cheeks. Taking a closer look at her face, she was clearly very beautiful. Ang and ra looked more conspicuous because of their mixed blood, but Shui Yingyue was a genuine oriental woman with a pure bloodline. That yellowish white skin was something much more natural. But what''s even more amazing are the double eyelids and the diamond-shaped face. No matter which part you look at, you won''t find any ws in her face. It was even more surprising because Shui Yingyue still didn''t react even though he held her hand and touched her cheek. She might be at a loss as to how to react, but she certainly wasn''t angry. Qin Tian even had the feeling that Shui Yingyue had anticipated it and wanted more of it. Subconsciously, Qin Tian''s face began to move to get closer to hers. But he was forced to stop it because he heard footstepsing from his aunt''s room. His aunt''s room was downstairs. The moment she came out of her room, she would definitely see them straight away. He immediately let go of Shui Yingyue''s hands and cheeks. Shui Yingyue reacted even faster. She took her book and then read it again. She acted as if nothing had happened. However, they were still sitting side by side. Of course, Qin Tian can still move a little to the side. But he chose not to do that. He then pretended to look at the book Shui Yingyue was reading. He preferred to do so because he wasfortable in that position, and he felt that Shui Yingyue also preferred that position. Before his aunt appeared, Qin Tian took the time to whisper in Shui Yingyue''s ear. "Yingyue, you are so beautiful!" He said in a soft voice. He then added; "I''m sure you haven''t forgotten what I said before; "you are the most important in my heart!"" Yingyue, "..." This time, Qin Tian saw that her ears and cheeks were slightly red. Soon after that his aunt appeared at the door of her room. She was dressed quite simply with an open gray jacket. She also carried sunsses and a bag in her hand. If it weren''t for her extremely alluring face and figure, she might not have attracted much attention when she was at the airport. After all, there are many people with that style at the airport. However she is currently wearing a heart-shaped blue diamond ne. Before the appearance of the Sixteen Heaven game, Qin Tian had checked the earth''s precious stones quite often, so he knew a few things about the most expensive jewelry on earth. The ne her aunt was wearing, she was sure it was the legendary ''The Heart Of The Ocean''. The blue light bouncing off the diamond is something that is impossible to find in any other diamond. The authenticity of the ne is unquestionable. He just found out that it was in his aunt''s hands. Who knows how much it would be worth if it were auctioned off now. In front of the ne, even the women with shoes from Italy and perfume from Paris could only lower their heads. Even Shui Yingyue was stunned when she saw the ne around her mother''s neck. There was no woman who didn''t like jewelry, it was only natural that she was fascinated when she saw the ne. Qin Wuxin, on the other hand, was also quite surprised when she saw them sitting side by side. She walked towards them and continued to stare at them in turn. She was probably trying to remember thest time she saw them looking close as cousins. She then sat across from them. She crossed her legs and put her hand on her chin before saying, "am I wrong? Or have you two been this close all along?" She pretended to be confused. Yingyue started to shift her seat position and she started to show an ufortable expression with Qin Tian beside her. "Ehmmm," Qin Tian cleared his throat. "Well, that book is very interesting," he said. His aunt stared at the cover of the book in Shui Yingyue''s hand for some time. She then looked at Qin Tian with eyes as if to say; "Who do you want to lie to?" "Well, as cousins, you should act closer. I can feel more at ease if you two are close and support each other like normal siblings." Chapter 178 - Airport Shui Yingyue nced at her mother for a while, but she didn''t show any expression. Qin Wuxin then turned on the tv in the living room. When the tv was turned on, even Shui Yingyue put down her book and looked at the TV with a serious expression. The death of a general and that general was even the son of the country''s supreme leader naturally greatly shocked the country and even foreign countries. Of course, the military did not specify the cause of the general''s death. They just said that it was caused by the disease he had. The elites might conclude that it was caused by cultivation deviation, but with their minimal knowledge, they might not clearly understand what it was either. Qin Tian could have killed more that night, but not wanting to attract too much attention, he ended up choosing to wait first. He ns to kill the people his aunt wants to kill one by one by sending Noah and the others. Not long after that, Ang appeared on the stairs. Among the women in the house, she was definitely the most morous when it came to dress. She wore a brown Korean-style coat and had a diamond ne around he4 neck. It might still beckingpared to a legendary diamond like The Heart Of The Ocean, but it was definitely very expensive and eye catching. Her boots made a squeaky sound as she stomped on the floor and her tall body made her look like a beauty queen. She also brought a suitcase. The Qin family didn''t take clothes with them when they went overseas, they always bought new clothes overseas, so in the suitcase that Angel brought with her there might only be her personal belongings like makeup kits and such. Perhaps there was no greater luck in Qin Tian''s life than being born into that family. If he was born into an ordinary family, he wouldn''t even be able to buy the Primordial God Body. As Angel arrived halfway up the stairs, ra finally appeared. Qin Tian originally thought that she would look morous considering the time it took her to get dressed, but it turned out that he was only wearing simple clothes. She was wearing a short skirt and white shirt, and she wasn''t even wearing any jewelry. She looks pure and gentle. Ang who saw ra behind her couldn''t help but put on a strange expression. But after that she showed a slightly sarcastic expression as if ehe was saying; "What a woman with no fashion sense!" However, Qin Tian was very satisfied with ra''s appearance. He prefers ra who looks purepared to other styles. The two women arrived at the guest table at the same time. ra showed a surprised expression as she watched the tv, but Ang almost screamed when she saw the ne around her mother''s neck. "Oh my God, is that The Heart Of The Ocean?" She said. "Of course, do you think I''ve ever used counterfeits!" Qin Wuxin replied. "Where did you get that? Howe you never said it?" ''She''s probably worried that you''ll borrow it,'' Qin Tian replied inwardly. Qin Wuxin didn''t answer, she then turned off the tv. "Let''s go now!" She said before standing up. Qin Tian and the others then followed behind her. They got in the car they used yesterday. Qin Wuxin was driving while Ang sat in the driver''s seat. Qin Tian, ??ra, and Shui Yingyue sat behind them. Qin Tian on the left, ra in the middle, and Shui Yingyue on the right. It was the most appropriate position with their current status. Ang kept trying to ask her mother about The Heart Of The Ocean, but Qin Tian, ??ra, and Shui Yingyue didn''t talk about anything, they just listened to Ang and Qin Wuxin''s conversation. About an hourter, they finally arrived at the airport. City Z airport was always full of people, and because today was a holiday for students, there were more people at the airport. They don''t go to the airport parking lot, instead, they go straight to the airport terminal entrance by car. There, there were five people waiting for them. They were Qin Wuxin''s trusted assistants. As the boss of argepany, she naturally needed to carry a few subordinates with her wherever she went. Of course, they weren''t always with her. What was important was that they could appear whenever she needed them. After the car stopped, they immediately got out of the car and left the car in front of the terminal entrance. They didn''t have to worry about that because someone would be moving the car to the parking lot. Qin Wuxin''s employees immediately approached them the moment they saw them. They are all women aged 25 to 30 years. They are beautiful and look smart. In city Z, they must be among the elite women who can look down on men. "Boss!" They immediately greeted Qin Wuxin as well as Ang. They also looked at Qin Tian and the others. As they stared at Qin Tian, ??their gazes paused for some time. "Let''s go!" Qin Wuxin didn''t mince words, she directly stepped into the terminal after talking with them for a while. There were too many people there, and everyone who passed them would definitely stare at them. When they saw the blue diamond on Qin Wuxin''s neck, they even chose to stop to take a longer look. One of Qin Wuxin''s assistants then called the airport officer and ordered him to move Qin Wuxin''s car. After giving a tip, she immediately followed the other assistants. Not long after they entered the terminal, another group came up to them. Judging by their appearances, they were probably the airport''s top brass. Their leader was a middle-aged man with a big belly. After arriving in front of them, the middle-aged man immediately greeted Qin Wuxin. "Hahaha, Lady Qin, I just found out you came here. Please, please. There is about 1 hour left before your flight. You can rest first, I have prepared a ce for you and your children." As he spoke, he stared at the ne around Qin Wuxin''s neck with an amazed expression. Qin Wuxin responded by waving her hand. "No need," she said. "We''ll just wait here." She then continued on her way. A mere airport high-ranking officer was unable to enter his eyes. And even though he was ignored, the middle-aged man didn''t show any displeasure at all. He then followed Qin Wuxin. "Well, you can also wait here. If you need anything, you can ask our staff. I guarantee they will prioritize your request." He said. He unfollowed them after he said that. But he ordered some airport officials to keep up with them and do whatever they asked of them. Chapter 179 - Leonardus Qin Tian and the others then waited in the waiting area for their ne. There is no one around them. It was because they rented the entire ne just for them. But even they had to wait for the flight schedule for more than an hour. ... From east Asia to Europe, if it was a few decades ago, a ne might take a day. But with the current speed of nes, people can reach Europe from Asia in about 3 to 4 hours. Arsenal It is the most famous city. It was not only the capital of the British Kingdom, but also the capital of all of Europe. But unlike Paris which is thick with ancient European culture and the fashion industry, Arsenal is a city full of futuristic nuances. The city itself is dominated by immigrants whoe from various countries around the world. The British Kingdom is in the middle of Europe, it is between France and Germany and the seas of North and South Europe. As for Arsenal, it is in the middle of the British kingdom. From the sky, one could see green hills surrounding the city. Among the hills there are manykes. It is not surprising that the city is always visited by many people. Going to that city means one can see the futuristic city and beautiful nature at the same time. The ne that Qin Tian and the others were on thennded at the airport which was outside the hills area. The airport is huge with lots of nesnding every time. Even their ne had to rotate several times before it couldnd. They got off the ne not long after and entered the airport terminal. The terminal was full of many people of different skin tones. It was a rich people''s paradise, there, there was no shortage of people who were as eye catching as the Qin family. But still, that blue diamond made them look different. Even those rich people stopped their steps just to look at the blue diamond. Some of them also took photos. If it wasn''t for the prestige factor, they would probably have stopped them from asking Qin Wuxin. But after a while, there really was someone who stopped them. But that person obviously didn''t stop them because of the diamond. It was a youth of Qin Tian''s age. He had a handsome face with golden hair and blue eyes like the ocean. In terms of good looks, he was almost on par with Qin Tian. Qin Tian also recognized the young man because he had met him several times His name is Leonardus Augustus, he is Ang''s younger brother. After divorcing Qin Wuxin, Ang''s father remarried and his wifeter gave birth to a son. He was one year older than Qin Tian and Shui Yingyue. Ang rarely went to Europe, but Leonardus visited Ang every year. Qin Tian didn''t know how he knew of their arrival, he felt they might shter. He then nced at ra. Although she didn''t change her expression, Qin Tian felt she knew Leonardus. Of course, ra wasn''t the only factor. There were several other things that would cause them to be doomed to conflict. After arriving in front of them, Leonardus directly greeted Qin Wuxin. "Hello aunt, long time no see. You are still very beautiful and look young, no wonder dad was so crazy about you when he was young." Being praised by a young man, Qin Wuxin smiled faintly. "You are also growing very well, I believe you can achieve better than your father." She said. "Hahaha, I''m just a young man, how can Ipare to father." He then looked at Ang. "Sis, I didn''t expect you toe to Arsenal. You shoulde to the Augustus house. You know, grandpa really wants to see you." He said with a faint smile. Ang and her little brother''s rtionship might not be that bad, but since they grew up in different ces and rarely saw each other, they weren''t very close either. They don''t do things like normal families do like hugs and stuff. Ang casually answered his words; "Well, I''lleter, but right now I want to take a vacation first." "I know." Leonard nodded. He then looked back at Qin Wuxin. "Where will you be staying?" He asked. "If you haven''t found a ce yet, I can help you find a good one. Oh, I can drop you off too." "No need," Qin Wuxin replied as she waved her hand. "I''ve already booked a hotel for us. They''re probably waiting for us outside the airport." It was a predictable thing, so Leonardus didn''t show any reaction. "By the way." He then took out a white envelope and handed it to Qin Wuxin. "There''s a small party tonight. Since you came to this town, you also get an invitation. I hope you cane." He said. Qin Wuxin took the envelope and stared at it for a while before nodding. "Well, I will definitelye. I miss my old friends in this city." "My dad ising too, I''m sure he''d be happy if he could see you." Leonard said. Qin Wuxin smiled faintly at his words. Leonardus then looked at Qin Tian and Shui Yingyue. "Qin, Yingyue, now that you''ve graduated from high school, are you interested in studying at Arsenal? I''m sure you will enjoy staying here." He said. When he spoke, he looked at Shui Yingyue more often than Qin Tian. Qin Tian sneered inwardly before replying, "no! I''m morefortable in Z city." Of course, he spoke with a friendly smile. "Yingyue too." He then added. "Oh, what a shame!" He let out a light sigh after hearing the answer. "But Qin, if you want to visit tourist spots suitable for men, you can contact me." "Well, I''ll call youter." Qin Tian replied without changing his expression. After talking to Qin Tian, ??his gaze then turned to ra. Chapter 180 - Secret "Hey Anastasia Be, I didn''t expect us to meet here. You look so different." He said with a friendly smile. ra didn''t show any reaction when he said her name. She casually replied with a t expression. "Well, I am with Qin Tian now, so I live with them." She looked at Qin Tian and touched his hand as she spoke. "Oh!" Leonardus showed a surprised expression. "I didn''t expect you to be in a rtionship. But congrattions, I hope your rtionshipsts forever." He spoke in a sincere tone, but Qin Tian felt that there was a hidden meaning in his words. His words caused ra who was showing an even expression to smile. "Thank you!" She answered. "Our love is like heaven and earth inseparable, I believe our rtionship willst forever." "Isn''t that right, my dear?" She added while looking at Qin Tian with a gentle and loving smile. Qin Tian did not answer, but he smiled while touching her waist. "Alright, since you guys already have a ce, I''ll go first." Leonardus said as he turned his gaze to Qin Wuxin. He saluted once more before walking away. "Well." Qin Wuxin didn''t say anything. She then continued on her way. When they arrived outside the airport, there were already several cars waiting for them. Each car could only carry two passengers, so they had no choice but to split up there. Qin Wuxin was with one of her assistants. Ang was with Shui Yingyue, and Qin Tian was with ra. Qin Tian could feel the gazes from Shui Yingyue as he left with ra. She might want to be with him, but their current status doesn''t allow for that. It would be strange if Qin Tian was with Shui Yingyue while ra who was his lover was with Ang. Shui Yingyue clearly understood that, so Qin Tian did not feel any anger in her gaze. But Qin Tian nned to apany herter. Shui Yingyue had already started to open up, what happened this morning was proof of that. If he didn''t take the initiative to approach her, she might get angry with him. In the car, Qin Tian saw the scenery along the road they were on. After exiting the airport, they entered the hilly area surrounding the city. Around the hills, there are many medieval-style resorts. And there were lots of people rxing there gazing at thekes. "What do you think of Europe?" ra who sat beside him then asked. "Well, the ancient sensation on this continent is very thick." "Also, although this continent doesn''t have many natural resources, most of the wealth on this ends up here." "Hahaha. Even though East Asia is currently very developed, but in terms of wealth umtion, they are still far below Europe." "So, are you nning on umting wealth here?" "Wealth is the essence of strength. Since I want to build my own power here, I naturally need wealth too." All he wanted to do with that wealth was fund the people under his control so they could buy the items that were sold in Sixteen Heaven. That way, they can grow faster. "Do you have any suggestions?" He then asked. "There are lots of groups with unlimited wealth here, but if you want unlimited money, the Swiss Bank is the best ce to be." "Swiss bank, huh." Qin Tian narrowed his eyes when he heard the name. "I''m really curious how they managed to survive until now." "Who knows how many times the big countries have asked them to open their data, but until now they are still doing well." "Yes, they helped hide a lot of illicit money, of course they can stay afloat. They can ignore the voices of those politicians." Right after ra spoke, Luna suddenly spoke to Qin Tian. "No, master, you cannot target them. Switzend is a country that is under our control." "Ha?" Qin Tian was immediately shocked when he heard Luna''s words. "What do you mean?" He asked. "Back then, the Swiss kingdom was founded by us. And until now, they are still under our control." "Although it is only a small country, but it is one of the best countries. We established that country so that we can also share opinions among the countries of the earth." "Of course, the most important thing is that we secretly use the country to prevent chaos from happening on earth." "Like poverty for example, with a lot of money that the country has, we secretly help poor countries to improve their economy." "Or build certain projects to prevent disasters." Luna exined. "Wait!" Qin Tian suddenly thought of something. "Although Switzend is a very prosperous country, but they are only a small country in the end. There is no way that their money is enough to help other countries. Unless you guys..." "That''s right, we use money deposited in Swiss bank." Luna answered. "The reason why Swiss bank don''t lend their money is because most of the money they hold is already used by us." Qin Tian; "..." "Isn''t the money someone else''s? What would you do if they took their money?" "Hahahaha, you don''t know, except for business transactions, most of the people who deposit money in Swiss bank never take them back." "Each one of them was so rich they certainly didn''t take their money which was safely tucked away there." "For business transactions, they transact more often between Swiss bank ounts, so we just have to give them fake data." "Of course, we still have enough money to make it sound as if everything is fine. But if they all took their money, the country might be in chaos, ha-ha-ha." WTF! "So I can''t get money from them?" "Don''t worry, there are many business groups with great wealth on this continent. As long as you have the power, you won''t be short of money." Inwardly Qin Tian felt sorry for his aunt because she also kept quite a lot of money there. "What is wrong?" ra who saw him speechless couldn''t help but ask. "No, but I think Switzend is a pretty good country, it''s a shame if it gets messed up." "Hmph," ra snorted with a sneer. "Who doesn''t know their true face." ''No, they are actually very good.'' Qin Tian replied in his heart. ''They''re like Robin Hood.'' ... What kind of imagination have I written? Looks like my head just hit the wall. Chapter 181 - Siblings Conspiracy The cars carrying Qin Tian and the others quickly entered Arsenal city. The city was very clean and tidy. Everywhere, you can find scientific-looking people.?? Universities and research institutes can be found everywhere. Of course, bars, entertainment venues, and the like can also be found in the city. However, even in that city full of progress, Qin Tian still felt some dark aura in some ces. Those auras weren''t something that came from spiritual things, but something that came from the dark side of the city. ra probably knows more about the ce. Following his gaze, she sighed before speaking. "This city is visited by a lot of immigrants. Maybe a lot of immigrants are sessful, they have a ce for themselves in this city, but there are also some who have failed." "It may be a beautiful city, but it is also a city without emotions. Here, there is nothing worse than failure." "If you die on the road, no one will stand up to help you." ''Well, the sixteen heavens might be a little better,'' Qin Tian replied to himself. ''there is at least someone who will help destroy your corpse.'' ... Not long after, they arrived at a medieval building with a very thick ancient feel. The building only had four floors, but it had quite arge courtyard. In a city where an inch ofnd was as valuable as gold, owning such a yard was truly a waste. Moreover, it was only a few hundred meters from the Royal Pce. Who knows the price ofnd in that area. Even the natives of Arsenal city wouldn''te to that area if they didn''t have enough money. The cars carrying Qin Tian and the others stopped in the courtyard of the building. By the time they got there, there were already several beautiful maids waiting for them. In fact, apart from them, there were no other guests there. They rent the whole hotel for themselves. After they got out of the car, the maids immediately came to greet them. They consist of various skin colors, so there is no impression as if a tribe serves another tribe. After Qin Wuxin got off, she then spoke to Qin Tian and the others. "I''m going to thepany for a bit, you guys can rest first or take a walk around this ce." "Oh, I''ve already transferred the money to your respective ounts, you can buy whatever you want." After saying that, she turned around and entered the car once more. Her assistants also followed her Although her business is based in east Asia, she of course also has business in Europe. Qin Tian and the others had already guessed that She would go to thepany first, so they weren''t surprised. They then entered the hotel under the guidance of the maids. An old servant led them all. He spoke kindly as he led them. "We have prepared Arsenal specialties cooked by the best chefs. You can choose your room first, after that, you can try the dishes we provide." He said. Qin Tian and the others looked at each other, in the end, they all stared at him. Without his aunt present, they might think of him as the head of the family. "Well, since we didn''t bring anything, how about we eat now." Qin Tian suggested. ra and Shui Yingyue nodded in response. Ang, on the other hand, handed the suitcase she was carrying to one of the maids. "Please take this suitcase upstairs." She said. She also handed some money to the maid, causing the other maids to look at her with jealous expressions. The amount of money she gave was probably equivalent to their wages for one week''s work. They then went to the dining room. It was a spacious and luxurious hall. There may have been several tables before, but currently there is only one table. On that table, there was a lot of luxurious food and drink. Each and every one of them emitted a fragrant aroma that made one''s stomach hungry instantly. Luckily Qin Tian and the others grew up with golden spoons, such sumptuous food could barely make them react. They casually chose chairs, then took out spoons and forks. Ang then looked at the old servant. "Can you guys go for a bit?" She asked. The old servant understood what she meant, he nodded politely before signaling to the other maids. They left immediately after that. Without the maids watching over them, their demeanor became more rxed. ra with her pure expression then cut up a crab and scooped up the meat before putting it in her mouth. "Mmm," a satisfied expression filled her face after that. "Greend crab cooked by Arsenal chef is the best!" She said. "Have you ever lived in this city?" Ang suddenly asked. "Well, I''ve lived here for half a year and I also frequent this city." Answered ra. "Oh, that means you know a lot about this ce?" Ang asked once more. Previously ra was still rxed, but Ang''s second question made her look at Ang with a suspicious expression. But she still nodded in the end. "Is there something?" She asked. Ang nodded before answering. "There are a few ces I want to visit. Yingyue is not interested in going there and they are also not a ce suitable for men, will you apany me to go?" Qin Tian, ??"..." He suddenly felt that there was a conspiracy going on between Ang and Shui Yingyue, perhaps. He couldn''t help but stare at Shui Yingyue. But the girl still didn''t change her expression. ra looked awkward, but Ang continued to stare at her. "You didn''t refuse your sister-inw''s request, did you?" ra was even more confused after hearing Ang''s words. She then looked at Qin Tian, ??but Qin Tian suddenly turned his gaze in another direction. Qin Tian knew that he couldn''t interfere with their conspiracy. ra had no other choice, she could only nod in the end. "Okay, I want to shop here too." She said. She nced at Shui Yingyue for a moment before continuing. "But I hope you also apany me to the men''s shopping center, I want to buy some clothes and essories for Qin Tian." She then looked at Qin Tian. "Dear, how about youe with us?" "No need." Ang suddenly objected. "I''ll apany you. If we take him while you buy him clothes and essories, other people might think he''s a little white man being cared for by women." Qin Tian, ??"..." Chapter 182 - Take A Walk Together "Even if he really is a little man, I don''t mind taking care of him, this is my oath of loyalty." ra replied with a confident smile. She then looked at Qin Tian. "What do you think, baby? Would you be embarrassed if I took care of you?"?? Qin Tian rolled his eyes before replying; "I''m afraid you won''t be able to take care of me." "Hahaha, I know, there''s no way you''d be such a useless guy." After that he looked at Shui Yingyue. "What about you Yingyue, if Qin Tian really bes a useless little man, will you take care of him as his sister?" Qin Tian was silent. The meaning of ra''s question was clear, she was questioning Shui Yingyue''s loyalty. The two were very close before, but recently Qin Tian felt that they were starting to conflict. Shui Yingyue then looked at ra. Her expression remained unchanged as he spoke. "I don''t think it''s a question. We are cousins ??after all. Our rtionship is basically bound by destiny and it can''t be changed." "There are so many separations in this world, but family ties can never be separated. Even if you hate your family, it still doesn''t change that destiny." "Time will dispel hatred and families will reunite in the end." "Very good words Yingyue," Ang immediately replied. "Being your sister is probably the greatest fortune of my life!" Shui Yingyue''s answer made ra knit her brows, but she still looked like she didn''t want to lose. She might still want to talk, but Qin Tian kicked her leg under the table to keep her from speaking again. If she said words that weren''t supposed to be said, it would probably make their rtionshippletely screwed up. ra''s mouth became sullen, but she didn''t speak anymore. She then pretended to eat. Not long after, they finished eating. Even though they didn''t finish all the food, they already felt very full. Ang then stood up and looked at ra. "Let''s go." She said. "Now?" ra looked a little surprised. "Yes." ra nced at Shui Yingyue one more time before nodding. "Okay." She and Ang then left from there. Even though they had just boarded the ne, it didn''t tire them out. After all, the ne they were using was basically no different from a hall inside a house. When they arrived at Arsenal they felt as if they had just left the house. After they left, Qin Tian then looked at Shui Yingyue who was drinking water. ''She still pretends to be indifferent,'' Qin Tian thought. Now that he was so sure that Ang was helping her out on purpose, they might have talked about it when they were in the car. "Yingyue!" Qin Tian then called out to her. "Mm." She then looked at him. "Is there a ce you''d like to visit?" Qin Tian asked. "I''m quite interested in Arsenal University. It''s a ce with a lot of bright people. The scenery there is also very beautiful." "Oh, then how about we go there? It''s very close from here, isn''t it?" "Yes, we can go there on foot." "Yingyue." Qin Tian called out to him once again. "Mm." She still had a t expression. Qin Tian smiled, he then reached out his hand towards her to touch her face. But Shui Yingyue stopped his hand. "What are you doing?" She asked. "You''re very good at pretending." Qin Tian replied. "What?" She didn''t seem to understand. Qin Tian shook his head. He then stood up and said, "let''s go!" Shui Yingyue looked doubtful before she followed suit. They then left the hotel. The old servant offered a car to drop them off, but they refused. They went on foot. The sidewalks in the area are very nice and veryfortable to walk. The streets also don''t have too many cars, there are more cyclists so the air gets very fresh. The direction Qin Tian and Shui Yingyue headed was the direction towards the pce. They were on the south side of the pce while the so-called Arsenal University was on the north side. On the east side there is a business area filled with futuristic buildings while the west side is a special area for the public. There are many shops and sports facilities there. They walked side by side, but Shui Yingyue walked more slowly so sometimes shegs a little behind until Qin Tian slows down his steps. Not long after, they entered the pce arena. Around the pce there is an open field that is quite wide and it is also connected to the pce courtyard. The ce was full of people and sometimes there were some soldiers dressed in red with ck hats passing by. They didn''t show any expression but they looked well-trained and dignified. Qin Tian couldn''t help but stare at the pce. Currently the British monarchy has no authority, but they are still respected as a symbol of the state. Qin Tian wonders what the global elites think of them. Apart from that, what do they feel because they don''t have authority anymore. But almost every kingdom on earth is like them, so most people don''t think it''s weird. He didn''t use strength to stare at the pce, so he didn''t see what was inside the pce. A tall white man with long hair carrying a camera suddenly came up to them. He still looked young, when Qin Tian used his spiritual sense to envelop his body, he discovered that he was even younger than him. He smiled politely before speaking. "Miss and sir, will you allow me to take your picture and use your photos for my social media portfolio?" He asked. Qin Tian knitted his brows, but Shui Yingyue suddenly nodded. "Okay." She agreed. She then looked at Qin Tian who was showing an astonished expression. "It''s not every day we cane to this country, at least we have good photos." She said with a still expressionless expression. "Hey." But Qin Tian smiled faintly when he saw her reaction. He then took her hand. "That''s a very good idea." He said as he pulled her towards him and then hugged her waist from the side. Shui Yingyue was unable to resist and she didn''t look like she wanted to fight back. They were standing right beside the flower garden while their background was the royal pce. "You guys really are a romantic couple." Said the photographer as he looked at Qin Tian who was hugging Shui Yingyue. Shui Yingyue showed a strange expression while Qin Tian shook his head. "No, we are not lovers, we are cousins!" "Oh, sorry." He quickly apologized for his mistake. "No, you''re not wrong." Qin Tian replied. This time, the photographer showed an understanding smile. He then started photographing them. The first result made him show a satisfied smile, but he still seemed to want more photos. Since Shui Yingyue did not refuse, Qin Tian did not refuse either. The photographer then took pictures of them in various positions. He only stopped after taking more than 10 photos. Chapter 183 - Terrorist Attack "Thank you." He thanked him with a slight bow after sending their photos to their cell phones. "You don''t need to thank me, at least we don''t have to pay, haha." Qin Tian replied with a chuckle.?? "But I would probably benefit a lot from relying on your photos in my portfolio. You know, it''s really hard to find a very handsome man and a very beautiful woman like you two." "I didn''t think you were cousins, you must have really good genes." "Ehmmm..." Qin Tian cleared his throat. "There are many who are better than us." "No," he shook his head. "I''m not sure if there are better ones. There may be equivalents, but they don''t have the aura you guys have." "You embarrassed me, bro!" Qin Tian replied while patting his shoulder. "Alright, we will go now, there are still ces we want to visit." "Okay." After that, Qin Tian and Shui Yingyue continued their journey. They headed for the north side of the pce. As they finally left the pce area, Qin Tian once again extended his hand towards Shui Yingyue. He didn''t give her a chance to dodge, he caught her palm before grasping it with his palm. Shui Yingyue tried to retract her palm while her eyes met his, but he gripped her palm so tightly that she couldn''t do anything about it. "It''s natural for siblings to hold hands. We may not be siblings, but we''re not far from that." Qin Tian said with a faint smile. "Oh, we haven''t been this close in a long time." He added. Beneath her t expression, Qin Tian could tell that her thoughts were mixed. Perhaps her impression of him had started to improve since he had protected her from the two men from the Shui family who tried to beat her. Of course, trying to get rid of the t and cold expression on her face might be a near-impossible thing because it was her innate nature. "Well." Qin Tian then withdrew her hand until her body pressed against his. After a while out of the pce area, they could already see what was called Arsenal University. It is probably one of the greatest universities on earth. The environment around the university is also very nice andfortable. Evenzy people might not feelzy if studying there. "Have you ever thought about studying there?" Qin Tian then asked. "Maybe," Yingyue replied in a calm tone. "But I don''t want to be separated from mother." "Oh." Her answer surprised Qin Tian a bit. "It''s the same for me no matter where I study. The only drawback is that I have no rival if it''s anywhere else." "Hahaha, our family''s Yingyue has the brightest brain, even in this university, you will probably be the best student." "Hmph, stop praising me, you have no idea how many intelligent people there are in this world." Qin Tian chuckled. They then walked to the river which was beside the university. Even though outsiders could enter the university''s premises, they were not allowed to approach the university buildings. Yingyue only wanted to see the university in person, so they didn''t try to enter. However, something Qin Tian didn''t expect suddenly happened. In a building in the east area that was a business area, an explosion suddenly erupted before ck smoke rose into the air. The sound of the explosion was not very clear from there, but the explosion could be clearly seen from there because it happened at the top of the building and it was also one of the tallest buildings. "Ahhh, that''s the Night-Heaven Company building." Luna suddenly shouted in his mind. "What?" "They have sent terrorists to attack us." "Why?" "Perhaps the Sixteen Heaven game made some of them suspicious. They have asked several times to be given the opportunity to buy the original game items, but we refused." "They attacked just because of that? Do they think the Night-Heaven Company produces oil." Qin Tian then looked around, people were already starting to panic when they saw the explosion. Several policemen who were there immediately showed a wary expression. Qin Tian then took out his cell phone and messaged Noah. "Investigate the exploding building." Before he left for Arsenal, he also ordered Noah and Zed to leave, so they were there before he arrived. Roux is the only one remaining in town Z. "Let''s go!" Qin Tian then pulled Shui Yingyue''s hand. Although he was sure there was no attack there, but the panic of the people there bothered him. Police and soldiers also came to the ce because it was a vital ce that could be a target for attacks. He was worried that Shui Yingyue would panic too even though she still looked calm at the moment. In his eyes, it was a distraction that interfered with their date. He then thought of taking her to a quieter and safer ce. In the end, they arrived at the city''s river port. There were many boats in the harbor and anyone could use them as long as they paid. "How about we take a boat, I heard we can while fishing in the river." Qin Tian said as he looked at Shui Yingyue. At a nce, he saw Shui Yingyue''s eyes lit up before she nodded in agreement. They then walked to a boat that was not too big. It might be enough to amodate up to twenty people, but Qin Tian nned to charter the entire boat just for them. Of course, they still need a captain. As they approached the boat, a white-haired old man stepped out of the boat. He looked like he had just woken up. Maybe the news of the terrorist attack had woken him up. He then looked at Qin Tian and Shui Yingyue. "Would you like to get on this boat?" He asked. "Yes," replied Qin Tian. "But just the two of us." "Oh!" The old man then looked at the two of them with a strange smile. "You guys should have bought tickets there, it will soon be my turn to carry passengers." He said while pointing at the ticket booth. "If we followed the procedure it would mean we would be boarding the boat with the other passengers." Qin Tian then took out his wallet. There wasn''t much money in his wallet, but there were some Bank cards which were obviously VIP cards. "We can make payments here." He continued his words. The old man obviously wasn''t nning on refusing, he was just pretending. Upon seeing the contents of Qin Tian''s wallet, his eyes immediately shone brightly. "Okay, I don''t mind bringing a young couple who want to be alone." He said. "We''re cousins." Qin Tian immediately spoke up to answer his words. Chapter 184 - Fishing On The Boat "Hahahaha, you know what, I also married my cousin. There''s no problem with that." He said with a smile that wasn''t a smile. "..."?? The old man''s words caused Shui Yingyue''s expression to change momentarily. She would probably feel embarrassed if the old man continued to speak. "All right, old man, can we go now." Qin Tian spoke for him to stop talking about their rtionship. "Sure, but you have to pay first." He then took out his cell phone. In today''s era they no longer need a swipe machine, almost any smartphone can be used as a swipe machine. In the end, he demanded a fee of 3000 dors. Usually one person pays 100 dors and the boat can carry up to 20 people. He demanded an additional 1000 dors because he had to deal with the management of the ship''spany for what he had done. "I''ll still pay even if you ask for more than this." Qin Tian said while swiping his bank card. "I know, but I do business ording to the rules we''ve set." The old man answered. "Let''s get on." He then invited them to board the boat. Qin Tian and Shui Yingyue then followed behind him. "You can use every facility on this ship. Oh, you can also get drinks from the fridge. You don''t have to pay anymore." He said as he entered the boat''s wheelhouse. ''I''ll flip your ship if you still charge,'' Qin Tian replied to himself. He and Shui Yingyue didn''t do anything right away, they just stood on the deck of the boat as the old man started the boat''s engine. After that, the boat quickly moved to the middle of the river. Even though the terrorist attack caused some disturbance, it couldn''t stop people''s activities. Momentster, Qin Tian suddenly received a message from Noah. "All the terrorists who attacked carried out suicide attacks. At the moment nothing looks suspicious." It was something Qin Tian had expected. Since a hundred years ago, terrorists have alwaysmitted suicide after attacking. Qin Tian didn''t really care about that because he already knew who was the mastermind behind the attack. "You guys stay on guard there!" He then replied to Noah''s message. After that, he then pulled Shui Yingyue''s hand. "Let''s go fishing." He said. There may not be many fish in the river, but most people fish just to rx while enjoying nature, they don''t care whether they will get fish or not. They then grabbed two fishing rods and some cold drinks before going to the back of the ship''s deck. There are already some beach chairs provided to rx there. "I never fish!" Shui Yingyue said as they arrived there. "Don''t worry, you just need to hold the fishing rod. I''ll help you when your hook is bitten by a fish." Qin Tian replied. He then helped her cast her fishing line before handing it to her. After Qin Tian also threw his fishing line, they then sat down on the beach chairs. Unfortunately each beach chair can only amodate one person, so they sit separately. Of course, they could still sit together if they insisted. But it looks unnatural. Qin Tian then put a table between them and ced the drink on the table. He could feel the old man''s gaze from within the wheelhouse, but he didn''t care. After that, he then watched the river with his spiritual sense. There were some fish in the river, he then controlled them and made them follow their fishing line. But he didn''t immediately make them bite the hook. He then looked at Yingyue, but he didn''t speak. After being stared at by him for a while, Yingyue probably felt ufortable. "What?" She asked looking at him. "There is not anything." "Then why do you keep staring at me?" "I think you look so cute, it''s so nice to look at you." "What do you mean by saying that?" "Nothing, isn''t it natural for an older brother to praise his sister." Qin Tian replied with a faint smile. "Hmph," she suddenly snorted while looked the other way. "You''re getting better at talking, no wonder ra is getting happier with you." Even though she tried to act casual as she spoke, Qin Tian could still hear the sinister tone in her voice. He then asked. "Lately you seem to be conflicted with ra, what happened to you two? I always see you two very close!" His question made Shui Yingyue look at him once more. Her gaze was sharper this time. But she didn''t seem to know how to answer his question. At the same time, Qin Tian made one of the fish bite Shui Yingyue''s fishing hook. It was a veryrge fish and it caused Shui Yingyue''s fishing rod to vibrate violently. She immediately panicked and her hand almost let go of her fishing rod. Qin Tian who purposely set it up quickly jumped into her seat. Hended behind her and then stretched out his hand to catch her fishing rod. "Quickly turn the fishing wheel. It''s the best thrill when you fish. Damn, that must be a really big fish." He said excitedly. The panicked Shui Yingyue quickly calmed down and even started to get excited when Qin Tian helped her hold her fishing rod, she quickly turned the fishing wheel. But the fish seemed to be stronger than her. Her hand could barely turn the fishing wheel and sometimes her hand was pulled by the fishing wheel. Qin Tian, ??on the other hand, moved the fishing rod left and right. He wasn''t sure if they could catch the fish, but he didn''t really care about that. What was most important to him was the opportunity to hug Shui Yingyue from behind. Break... Some time after he thought that, the fishing line suddenly cut. It caused Shui Yingyue''s body to fall backwards. But he did not try to hold Shui Yingyue''s body with his hands. Instead, he let her back fall on his chest. "Oh, it broke, what a shame." Qin Tian said while pretending to sigh. ... Check Shui Yingyue''s Ilustration inment Chapter 185 - I Am Happy For a moment, Shui Yingyue showed a regretful expression. "Don''t worry, I''m sure next time you will seed." Qin Tian said beside her ear.?? Maybe his voice made her realize that he was hugging her from behind. She then turned her head back. She was probably about to speak, but when she saw Qin Tian''s face that was right in front of hers, she didn''t seem to know what to say. Such a beautiful face and an extremely handsome face when facing each other, it was hard for the two not to be fascinated. Shui Yingyue tried to contain her expression. Qin Tian, ??on the other hand, started to twist her waist which he was hugging. Little by little, her body began to turn towards him. It also caused their faces to be closer together. They started to feel each other''s breath. Shui Yingyue''s breath was slightly cold and very fresh, it was also fragrant like a flower. Inhaling the air that came out of her breath made Qin Tian feel drunk. His head was filled withplicated thoughts. Although in the past few years the rtionship between him and Shui Yingyue had been very cold, but that did not change the fact that they had grown up together. In their entire lives, there was not a day that they did not meet. Qin Tian knew that Shui Yingyue had a very special ce in his heart, and it was something irreceable. As Shui Yingyue''s bodypletely turned around, Qin Tian didn''t think anymore, he immediately moved his mouth to hers. Their faces were so close, with a slight movement, his lips finally pressed against hers. It was wet and warm. Qin Tian felt an unbearable feeling as he finally managed to kiss Shui Yingyue. Shui Yingyue''s body instantly shook while her eyes opened wide. But she didn''t try to fight back, she just let him kiss her. Even as he pulled her into his arms, she still didn''t fight back. The only thing she did was put her hands in front of her chest so their chests couldn''t touch. She probably didn''t want him to feel her breasts. It''s a natural reflex that novice and shy women usually do. But because she didn''t fight back, Qin Tian started kissing her even harder so that a few drops of her saliva came out of her mouth and entered his mouth. 5 seconds... 10 seconds... Over time, Shui Yingyue''s face started to turn red as she started to run out of breath. Qin Tian didn''t want to push her too hard, so he broke the kiss. Her reaction after he let go of her mouth was really too cute that Qin Tian felt like he wanted to pinch her cheeks. The woman who always wore a cold expression finally blushed. She quickly turned her body and face the other way. But Qin Tian still hugged her from behind and she didn''t try to leave. Qin Tian then brought his mouth to her ear. He then whispered softly beside her ear. "Yingyue, my dear sister, I love you!" When he said that, Shui Yingyue''s body immediately shook for a moment. After a while, she calmed down. She then removed Qin Tian''s hand from her waist. She then stood up and walked a few steps forward. Even though Qin Tian didn''t see her expression, he could tell that she had returned to her usual cold expression. Qin Tian didn''t move, he was just waiting for her response. About two minutester, she finally spoke. "Please don''t tell anyone what happened earlier!" Her words left Qin Tian confused as to what she meant. Of course, he understood what she was saying, what confused him was her response to what they had done. Qin Tian then stood up and walked towards her. She didn''t move when he arrived behind her, so Qin Tian reached out towards her once more. But he didn''t hug her, he just touched her shoulder with one of his hands. "Yingyue, what are you thinking?" He then asked. "What?" Yingyue replied in a soft voice. "We!" After he said that word, she fell silent. It took a moment before she spoke again. "I am happy!" Sue said in a very low voice. Her voice also sounded trembling as she said that. Her answer made Qin Tian smile, but Shui Yingyue suddenly continued her words. "But you know, what we''re doing might not be right." "Phew!" Shui Yingyue''s words did not stop him from smiling. There might be two things that Shui Yingyue thought was not true, but that was only a point of view for some people on earth. Some people don''t me those things. As for the point of view of the people in the sixteen heavens, all things could be right depending on one''s strength. Qin Tian then lowered his hand from her shoulder to her waist while his other hand also moved to her waist. He finally hugged her waist once more. After that he turned her body so that she turned back to face him. She showed a surprised expression, but Qin Tian didn''t give her a chance to react, his mouth once again moved to hers to kiss her. Shui Yingyue tried to resist, but she couldn''t do anything under his strength. He didn''t kiss her for too long, he then released her body from his embrace. "You." She was panting with a blush on her face. In the end, they returned not long after. Their goal had already been achieved, there was no use for them to linger there. Of course, Qin Tian still wanted to be alone with her, but Shui Yingyue wanted to return soon. She probably didn''t want anything unexpected to happen on that boat. As they got off the boat, the old man couldn''t stop smiling. ... On the way back, they were still holding hands. As he reached out to hold her hand, he really didn''t feel any rejection even from her heart. She also still wore a cold and t expression. But there is a slight differencepared to before. Previously it was only him who sped Shui Yingyue''s palm, but this time Shui Yingyue also sped his palm. The difference between her expression and her actions made her look cute. "Yingyue." Qin Tian then called out to her right after they passed the pce area. "Mm." Shui Yingyue responded without looking at him. "Are you afraid ra will be angry?" He asked. Right after he asked, he saw Shui Yingyue''s eyes turn colder for a moment. "I don''t care about her." She answered in a low but cold voice. Qin Tian didn''t need to ask anymore, there was clearly a conflict between them. "What brought you two into conflict?" Shui Yingyue nced at him for a while before replying. "She has broken her promise, and she even acts as if she forgot her promise." "Oh?" Qin Tian couldn''t help but be surprised. What promise has ra broken? But he chose not to ask as he saw Shui Yingyue look like she didn''t want to exin. As they got closer to their hotel area, Shui Yingyue then withdrew her hand from his grip. Qin Tian had a few questions. When did Shui Yingyue start to like him? Why does she like him? And why was she suddenly cold to him when they were living together?" Qin Tian thought about asking those questions as their rtionship reached its next step. Chapter 186 - Accompany Me To The Party When they returned to the hotel, there was still no one there. But even though their rtionship was determined, Shui Yingyue still seemed to feel awkward being around him. After returning to the hotel, she immediately ran into one of the rooms.?? Qin Tian also chose a room and he chose the room that was right beside Shui Yingyue''s. After entering the room, he immediately spoke to Luna. "Is there any news?" "Yes, they contacted Night-Heaven Company executives." "What did they say?" "They threatened to fire rockets at our building." "Sigh, they really are arrogant. But no matter what they do, they won''t be able to get what they want." "Could you invite them to a meeting?" If he wanted to find out the identity behind the attack, it wouldn''t be too difficult. But that alone was clearly not enough to prove their crimes. With their abilities, they can definitely move without a trace. All evidence may point only to those terrorist groups. They might not even talk about it among themselves. If he wanted to prove their crimes, he needed to get them to talk privately. "Okay, I''ll try." Luna answered. "I will order some executives to invite them to meet." "Yeah, if it works, I''ll sneak in and record their conversation." Qin Tian nodded. If they wanted to talk about things like threatening to send terrorists, they naturally got rid of all forms of electronics so that no one would record their words. But they wouldn''t be able to stop him if he wanted to keep an eye on them. .... After a while, Luna finally got an answer from them. "They''ve invited some executives to meet up at a party tonight. My guess is it should be a party your aunt is going to go to." said Luna. "Oh! Looks like I have to go there tonight." Qin Tian nodded thoughtfully. But even without that, his aunt would probably ask him to apany her. "It''s still quite a while before night, well, I might need to subdue this city''s underworld factions." Qin Tian thought. Entering Shui Yingyue''s room would definitely be a lot of fun, but he knew that she needed time to prepare herself. He then left the hotel once again. "Luna, what is the strongest faction in this city''s underworld?" Since Luna and the others had lived in Arsenal for a long time, their knowledge of the city was naturally overwhelming. He no longer had to bother looking for their information. "I''ll send it to your cell phone." Luna answered. He immediately received their information. They are not only information on Arsenal city, but in other cities as well. He screened some of those he was going to visit and then sent the rest to Noah and Zed. Before people could cultivate, subduing the mere underworld group was an extremely easy matter for them. Qin Tian then entered a narrow alley. After no one saw him, he instantly disappeared like thin air. He then appeared on top of one of the skyscrapers. From up there, he could hear countless cheers from within the hall on the highest floor of the building. He then used his spiritual sense to survey the inside of the building. Immediately after that he saw what caused the crowd to cheer. Inside, he saw a fighting arena. Of course, since it wasn''t something official, it could be considered an underground fighting arena. The difference between it and the official fighting arena of course was that it had no so-called rules. Fighting may be something that is condemned by many, but still it is the best entertainment for many. Especially if it''s a life and death battle. Qin Tian was not very interested in observing the fight between ordinary humans. After observing for a while, he immediately moved toplete his goal. After that ce, he visited another ce where the bosses of the underworld faction lived. It didn''t take long before he conquered several underworld factions in the city. With Vae''s poison, they had no other choice but to submit. Vae''s poison was even more terrifying than the poison of Noah and the others. After subduing them, he no longer needed to get too involved. Now he could leave the conquest of Europe to them. With the help of Noah and Zed, he was sure it wouldn''t be long before the entire underworld of Europe fell under his control. He returned to the hotel after that. When he returned, his aunt and her assistants also returned to the hotel. She got out of the car with an expression that looked quite tired. There might be some problems going on in herpany. The moment he saw her, he immediately walked towards her. "Oh Tian, ??you just came back too?" She asked. "Yeah, I was just strolling around this ce." Qin Tian replied. Seeing the tired look on her face, he immediately continued his words. "Auntie, did something happen at yourpany?" "Yeah, some people make trouble." She nodded. "It seems that it''s because I came to this city." "You don''t have to worry too much about thepany. Auntie, don''t forget that I have an invincible power." "Things like chaos in thepany are just trivial matters to us now." Hearing his words, her expression instantly became slightly better. "Well, you''re right. It''s just, I''m not used to it yet." "I mean, even though the world is about to change, it still hasn''t happened. Before it actually happens, it''s hard to change the point of view." She says. "By the way." She then continued. "Tonight apany me to the party!" It was something Qin Tian had expected. But he still pretended to ask. "Why me? I think Ang is a better fit." "She''s a woman. She can''t handle the things a man can handle. Like dancing friends for example. At western parties, dancing is always the main show." She answered. She then patted him on the shoulder before continuing. "With my beauty and charm, there will definitely be many men who invite me to dance. Thest time I came to a party like that, there was even a group of young men who asked me to dance." "I bet you don''t want me to dance with another man." She smiled faintly after saying that. She then turned around and walked towards the hotel. "Ah, I''m hungry. Tian, ??apany me to eat." Qin Tian, ??"..." ... Shui Yingyue''s Ilustration, checkment. Chapter 187 - A Drama Qin Tian finally apanied her to eat. But She didn''t eat in the dining room, instead, she ate in the hotel lobby. Luckily they rented the entire hotel, apart from them and the maids, no one else was allowed to enter it. To say that it was their private pce was not at all an exaggeration.?? But Qin Tian only apanied her, she didn''t eat with him. "So, have you done some things in this city?" She then asked after a while of eating. "Mm," Qin Tian replied with a light nod. "This city''s underworld factions have already fallen into our control, now we just need to integrate them." "Very fast." She immediately showed a surprised expression. She probably thought he was just doing a few small things, who would have thought that he had already conquered the entire underground world of Arsenal city. "Nothing is difficult if you can even destroy an entire city." "It was still beyond my expectations. You know, I''ve sacrificed a lot to get everything I have now. Damn, if you were born earlier, I wouldn''t have had to do all that." "We can''t change destiny." Qin Tian smiled wryly. "But if all that hadn''t happened, you might not have be who you are today." He added. "Oh, so do you think the current me is better?" She looked at him with narrowed eyes as she asked. "It depends on the point of view." He replied with a rxed expression. "Then what do you think?" "Of course, you are a very amazing woman! I''m sure many people think the same." "Huh." She suddenly snorted lightly after hearing her words. She then looked up at the hotel ceiling with cold eyes. Qin Tian didn''t know what caused her expression to change. ''Is there something wrong with my words?'' he wondered. But he didn''t bother her. She then spoke. "Many unpleasant things to remember. But I never regret it!" "Phew¡­" She let out a light sigh before recovering her expression. Her face smiled once again as she looked at Qin Tian. Qin Tian was relieved because she didn''t seem to feel pressured at all. "If it continues like this, sooner orter the entire earth will be under your control. So, what do you n to do next? Are you nning to be emperor?" She then asked. "Hmmm." Qin Tian pretended to clear his throat after hearing her words. Of course, bing the emperor was the biggest goal in his life, but it was the Emperor in the sixteen heavens. He was not sure about the emperor on earth. Qin Wuxin probably understood what he was thinking. "There is a huge difference between the emperor in the sixteen heavens and the earth. In the sixteen heavens, the so-called emperor is only a cultivation realm." "But here, it means you''re in control of everything and can do anything you want." She said with a faint smile. With her intelligence, she clearly already fully understood the structure in the sixteen heavens. "So, are you interested in bing the emperor of this world?" She asked once again. "Possible." Qin Tian replied in a low voice. "Hehehe¡­" She suddenlyughed softly. "I''m really looking forward to when you be emperor. Our family will be the imperial family. However," She paused, then looked at him with narrowed eyes. She might want to ask. But her gaze made Qin Tian feel ufortable at her question. That must be a difficult question to answer. Fortunately, before she could speak, Ang and ra suddenly appeared at the hotel entrance. She finally could only hold back her question and then looked at the two of them. Ang looked happy with the things she brought while ra looked like she was exhausted. She asionally nced at Ang with an annoyed expression. Who knows what they just did. Ang also changed slightly, her golden hair suddenly turning a purplish pink color. Obviously she just dyed her hair. But Qin Tian and Qin Wuxin didn''t react much when they saw her hair, after all, Ang had dyed her hair too many times. Seeing the two of them sitting at the hotel lobby guest table, they immediately walked towards them. Their gazes immediately fell on Qin Tian. Ang then asked. "Bro, did you just leave?" "Yes." Qin Tian nodded. "Go where?" "Just around this hotel." "He just came back." Qin Wuxin added. "Just returned, then where is Yingyue?" "Seems to be in the room." "In the room?" Ang started to show a confused expression. "How long has she been in the room?" She asked again. This time even Qin Wuxin showed a suspicious expression. Of course, Qin Tian understood the meaning of the questions, but he chose to pretend to be confused. ra who was watching him at the side smiled faintly as she nced at Ang. She then sat down beside Qin Tian. "I know you''ve just done great things." She said with a faint smile. Ang''s eyes narrowed. She finally chose not to sit down. "Well, I''m so tired, I want to rest first." She said. She then leaves from there. After she left, Qin Tian nced at ra who was sitting beside him. He wondered what promise she had broken. "Mmmmm, are you guys ying a new drama?" Qin Wuxin suddenly asked as she looked at the two of them with narrowed eyes. "Auntie, what do you mean, we are not celebrities, what kind of drama are we ying?" Qin Tian pretended to be confused as he answered. "Huh." She snorted lightly. She then stood up from the sofa. "As long as you''re happy, I don''t care what you do." "Okay, I''m tired, I want to sleep for a while. Tian, ??don''t forget, apany me to the party tonight." She immediately left after saying that. After there was no one else but them, ra''s gaze at him suddenly turned serious. "Qin, tell me honestly, did you go together with Yingyue before?" Qin Tian looked at her before nodding. "Yeah, we wandered around this hotel for a bit." He replied with a rxed expression as if nothing was strange. In fact, there''s nothing strange about cousins ??going out together. ra was clearly dissatisfied with the answer, so she asked one more time. "Then did you guys do something else?" "Do what?" Qin Tian pretended to be confused. But the answer made ra narrow her eyes. "You don''t want to tell me." "Are you sure you want to know?" Qin Tian then changed his expression. "Hmph." ra snorted coldly as she pinched his waist. Her mouth became a pout as if she harbored a great grievance in her heart. Qin Tian felt she was very cute, so he pulled her hand into his embrace. While hugging her waist, he then whispered beside her ear. Chapter 188 - Meet Feng Qingxue Again In the afternoon, Qin Tian entered the sixteen heavens. He just wanted to see what was going on there. Only about half a month had passed, it was still a long way before Sky_Butterfly returned.?? After news of Sky_Butterfly''s sess in unlocking the ninth divine symbol spread, it made Sky_Butterfly city filled with excitement and anticipation. However, after a few days, the atmosphere of the city became quite tense due to some rumors spreading. People are starting to find out that Sky_Butterfly has been attacked by tribtion lightning. Some people who disliked Sky_Butterfly also spread rumors that she had died under the tribtion lightning strike. The tribtion lightning, however, was something that forced emperors to leave the sixteen heavens. It was something so terrifying that many were not optimistic about Sky_Butterfly''s fate. Even the pce was very quiet as almost everyone chose to cultivate in their respective rooms. Qin Tian walked through the pce and found no one until he arrived at one of the balconies of the pce. There he saw a woman with golden hair standing looking towards the west. That person was Feng Qingxue. But right now she wasn''t wearing her silver armor. She only wore tight ck clothes that entuated every curve of her body. It was clearly the inneryer of her armor. Even though she had taken off her armor, she still used some parts of the armor such as iron gloves and iron boots. Her hair is also in a ponytail. Coupled with her tall body like Ang''s and the cold expression on her face, she really did look very dashing like a mare. Even Qin Tian felt like continuing to look at her. After losing his virginity in his second life, he felt his mentality change quite drastically. In his past life he didn''t really care about women, but now he quite enjoys looking at women. Sometimes he wonders if he is getting better or is getting worse, but for sure, he feels much more rxed and free than he was in his past life. As he walked towards her Qingxue, thetter turned her gaze towards him. His expression was still indifferent, but she seemed to be a little more rxed. "What are you thinking about?" Ask Qin Tian to start the conversation. He, of course, could guess what she was thinking. After hearing his question, she turned her gaze to the west again. "I heard the Sea of ??Red Tears is getting more and more vtile. After the business here is done, I n to go there." She answered. "Unlike the Battlefield of Darkness, the Sea of ??Red Tears is a much more mysterious ce. It is part of the four ancient graves, the things that are there are something that stems from a sad tragedy." Qin Tian of course knew that. Besides, the ce is only open asionally. And every time that ce opens, the people who have died in that ce are truly uncountable. Qin Tian nodded before speaking. "I''m going there too. Are you interested in going with me?" Hearing his offer, she then nced at him. "Hmph." She suddenly snorted. "You still don''t believe me?" "We are neither family nor friends, why should I trust you?" "Oh, don''t you consider me a friend? Didn''t we cooperate in the Dark Battlefield before." "Do you think that can be called cooperation. Obviously you forced me with your power." "In fact, we are enemies. Besides, have you forgotten that you tricked me?" She looked at him with cold eyes as she said that. What she meant of course was when she gave him an imperial pill. "I don''t feel like I''ve tricked you." Qin Tian replied with an innocent expression. "It was something that happened naturally." "But girl, stop acting like a little girl, our rtionship is definitely not that bad." He stopped and looked at her with a faint smile before continuing. "In fact, our rtionship may be much better than we thought." "Who are you calling little girl. Besides, what do you mean by your words?" Her tone grew colder and colder, she also narrowed her eyes as she said that. "Ehmmm..." Qin Tian cleared his throat with a smile. He then looked at her beautiful yet fierce face with a praising expression. "I mean you are an attractive woman." He said. Boom. Right after he spoke, she suddenly released her aura. She then sent her fist towards his face. "Girl, you really are fierce. I was just praising you, but you wanted to hit me." Qin Tian said. He casually moved his hand and caught the fist that was headed towards his face. He then withdrew her hand and pushed her body against the wall. After that, he used his spiritual energy to suppress her before cing his hand between her neck as he stood in front of her. In an instant, she could do nothing but stare at him with cold eyes. "Oh, you clearly know that you''re not my opponent." Qin Tian said. One of his hands then moved to her chin. After he grabbed her chin and pushed it slightly up so that her head slightly tilted up, he then continued his words. "Or did you really want this to happen?" He smiled and looked at her with suspicious eyes. His words caused her expression to change for a moment as if she had just realized that what she had just done did seem like she wanted it to happen. She gritted her teeth before saying. "Let me go!" "Well..." Qin Tian didn''t put too much pressure on her, he then retreated backwards and retracted his spiritual energy so that she could move again. For a moment, she seemed breathless. She was clearly not exhausted, so it must be due to her mood. Something she didn''t understand maybe. After that, she turned to leave from there. Before she left, Qin Tian asked once more. "So will you go with me?" Hearing his question, she looked at him once more. She was silent for a while before suddenly nodding. "Alright." She said. After that, she quickly left. Seeing her dashing figure, Qin Tian smiled faintly. "I''m sure it will be a pleasant trip." "Mmm, that''s what an emperor''s journey should be like before ascending to his throne." Chapter 189 - Go To Party Qin Tian returned to the real world not long after he met Feng Qingxue. When the time for the party was approaching, he then came out of his room in a typical western suit.?? Ang and the others didn''te out of their room because they knew only Tian and Wuxin had left. In the hotel lobby, there weren''t many maids left as most of them had already returned to their respective homes. But the butler looked neat in his new suit. He greeted him in a polite manner as he arrived in front of him. Qin Tian had no topics to discuss with him, so only nodded in response. Not long after, his aunt finally appeared on the stairs. She wore a purple off shoulder dress with bluece wrapped around her belly. The dress she was wearing didn''t have too many motifs, but the fabric of the dress was so bright that it looked like it was emitting moonlight at night. Since it was an off-shoulder dress, the upper part of her chest was slightly exposed so the blue diamond hanging from her neck was clearly visible. With her hair in a neat bun, she really did look like the queen of the eastern fantasy worlds. If she entered the beauty queen pageant, she would surely make every contestant feel ashamed to show themselves. Even the old servant looked fascinated for a moment. Given his age, he might have lost his sexual appetite, but that couldn''t stop him from admiring the lively artwork. The moment she arrived in front of him, he immediately uttered words of praise. "I have seen countless nobledies. Butpared to you, oh, since they are nobles, you may be royalty from heaven." "Maybe you''re what they call the woman born in the moonlight." Hearing his praise, she smiled faintly. "Old man, you are overestimating me, I am just a woman who has to trade to earn a living, how can Ipare to those nobledies." "No auntie," Qin Tian then replied. "If they weren''t born as nobles, there''s no way they could have achieved what you''ve aplished!" "There may be some women who are as sessful as you, but it''s more because of luck that finally pushed them to the top." "If they are brought back down to their lowest point, it''s not necessarily that they can bounce back." "But you with your brilliant brain, you can definitely get it all back." "Ehmmm," she suddenly cleared her throat before looking at him with piercing eyes. "Tian, ??I don''t think I ever taught you to praise me too much, buttely you''ve been doing that. Do you think you''re an adult now?" She said in a sharp tone. She looked like she was scolding him. It caused the old servant''s look at him to be somewhat strange. "Emmm," he cleared his throat to break the awkwardness. He then looked the other way. "Let''s go." Qin Wuxin said after that. They then left the hotel. The old servant also followed them. Unlike in the east, the nobles in the west always brought their butler with them when they went to important events. Since they were now in the west, they also followed the customs there. Just outside the hotel, there was already a white Rolls Royce and a driver waiting. The driver was a handsome young man with blond hair and blue eyes. Seeing Qin Wuxin, his eyes immediately shone brightly. He quickly ran to one of the passenger doors to help open the door. He then stood there in an elegant manner. Seeing his attitude, Qin Tian narrowed his eyes. The young man''s intentions were too obvious. He clearly wanted to get his aunt''s attention. He probably wished he could be her pet. It''s not umon for people who work in that industry to find a sugar daddy or mama. Things are always inevitable. But it made Qin Tian angry. Although in the past few days there had been some bad thoughts in his head, but ever since he was taken care of by his aunt, he almost always thought of her as his own mother. No matter who it was, there was no way they wouldn''t feel angry if others expected such a thing of their mother. Besides, his aunt might have done a lot of bad things when she was young, but now she was definitely an honorabledy who always kept her honor. Qin Tian instantly quickened his pace. He walked towards the car door that the young man had opened. Without ncing at the young man, he then entered through the door. He immediately closed the door after that. The experienced butler clearly understood what was happening, he then looked at the young man with such threatening eyes that he trembled slightly. Luckily Qin Wuxin didn''t seem angry, she just smiled as she looked at the door Qin Tian had just closed. She then walked towards the door on the other side. The butler quickly followed her to open the door for her. Fortunately their journey went quite smoothly. Their destination is the west direction which is a public area. There were also a few skyscrapers there, but most of them were hotel buildings or entertainment venues. At night, the ce is also the busiest. Even though there had just been a terrorist attack, it couldn''t make the city that never sleeps quiet. The ce where the party was held was in a skyscraper shaped like a chili. It''s not very tall, but it looks very iconic. Every tourist who passes by there will definitely stop to take photos. Most buildings in the city didn''t have yards, but they did have a yardrge enough to serve as a parking lot. When they got there, there were already many luxury cars in the courtyard of the building. Leonardus said that it was just a small party, but it didn''t look like a small party at all. On each side of the courtyard were cold-faced bodyguards on guard. Unless someone had an invitation letter, they weren''t even allowed to set foot on the page. Of course, that only happened on certain days like tonight where many important figures in the city gathered there. If not, they may be protested by Arsenal residents. Even the royal pce did not dare to forbid people from entering the pce grounds. Qin Tian then looked for the people from the Night-Heaven Company. Before leaving, Luna had given him their photos, so he could immediately find them when he spread his spiritual sense. They consist of 3 men and 1 woman. They may be in their 40s. While the others wore happy expressions when they arrived at the building, they looked rather depressed. They have to force a smile to cover their mood. In fact they were not only the executives of the Night-Heaven Company, but also its shareholders. However, they are just the newly sessful rich people of their own generation. They do not belong to the global elite alliance that has been at the top for generations. They may have money, but they have no power. After finding them, Qin Tian then left a spiritual imprint on their bodies so he could keep an eye on them at all times. Chapter 190 - Meet Leonardus Again After the car was parked, Qin Tian and his aunt immediately got out of the car. They didn''t even wait for the driver and butler to open the door for them. Apart from them, there were also several Asians present at the party.?? It was obviously quite a big party, Qin Tian wondered what party they were having. Right after they got out of the car, Leonardus appeared at the door of the building and he immediately walked towards them. With a polite smile, he greeted his aunt. He then looked at him before greeting him. "Qin, I didn''t expect you toe too." "Well, auntie said she was worried about being disturbed, so I came to look after her." Qin Tian replied. "Mm," he nodded. "It was the right choice." "Thene with me! I''ll take you guys, the party is being held on the top floor." "Okay." Qin Tian and his aunt nodded. After saying a few words to the butler, they then followed behind him. As they walked towards the building, Qin Wuxin''s presence instantly made them the center of attention of many people. The men were almost scolded by their wives because they couldn''t take their eyes off her. "Leo, this doesn''t look like the little party you said? Is there anything else at this party?" Qin Tian asked. Leonardus looked at him before shaking his head. "No, for us it''s just a little party." "Oh, is this the little party of the famous global elite alliance? It''s really opened my little eyes." He still couldn''t believe his words. "Ha ha ha." Leonardusughed softly in response. "Qin, there is no such thing as a global elite alliance. You should stop believing the rumors on the inte." "We are now in an era of democracy where the people are in power." "If it''s just the global elite, no matter how the world changes, there will always be those who are above and below. That is simple logic." "Hm..." Qin Tian only sneered after he heard his words. ''If there is no global elite alliance, then who is attacking the Night-Heaven Company building?'' "By the way," Leonardus spoke again. "There''s an important figureing to the party tonight." "An important figure? Who?" "Princess of Denmark. Her name is Jane." Leonard replied. "I do not know." "That''s natural, the current king of Denmark is very old, the current Prince and Princess are the fourth generation, so there are a lot of them." "But the Princess who came this time is no ordinary Princess. Her younger brother is rumored to be the next king." "So the sister of the crown prince. But why did the king''s position fall to the fourth generation?" "Well, that''s their business, I''m not sure why either. Besides, the Prince is also very young. That''s probably because the king loves him so much." "Butpared to that prince, Princess Jane is much more popr. She is recognized as the most beautiful woman on the European continent. Even my sister is a bit inferior to her." "Of course, if she was just beautiful, people wouldn''t really care. But she''s also a very smart woman. She''s only 27 years old, but now she''s Denmark''s finance minister." "She''s been a minister for almost two years and has done a great job." "If nothing else happens, she may soon be made a high-ranking EU official." "I know her." Qin Wuxin chimed in. "I heard she''s engaged to Prince Alex." "Yes, to be king of Ennd, Prince Alex needs a great woman to be his consort. I get jealous every time I think about that man''s luck." "There are advantages that only the royal family has." Qin Wuxin replied. She then looked at Qin Tian who was walking beside her. "Didn''t I tell you, there are many women who may be better than me in this world." ''Oh, why did you add the word ''may'', Qin Tian replied inwardly. "Auntie, she was born a Royal Princess. It''s not necessarily whether she can achieve what you have achieved if her kingdom was destroyed when she was just starting out." "Ha ha ha." Leonardus suddenlyughed. "You''re right Qin, I''m sure she''s not as good as your aunt. She may be very smart, but it doesn''t reach the point where she can fool a lot of people." They then entered the lobby of the building. Many maids greeted them there, but they didn''t stop there, after entering the building, they went straight to one of the elevators to go up to the top floor. The elevators in the building werepletely made of ss and they were right next to the walls of the building, so from inside the elevator, they could see the view outside the building. The elevator that took them quickly went up to the top floor. The moment the elevator stopped moving, the door in front of them instantly opened and revealed a very luxurious hall with colorful lights. After arriving there, Qin Tian realized that there were more people than he expected. They consist of the younger generation and the middle-aged generation. People who appear in elevators are usually not very attention-grabbing. People would only nce at them briefly. But the moment they appeared, those who had just nced at them quickly looked at them once more. Leonardus might be quite famous there, so he didn''t attract much attention, but Qin Tian and his aunt who were Asian faces were definitely different. The problem is that their Asian faces look very different from other Asian faces. People who didn''t know them were quick to whisper to inquire about their identities. Leonardus then looked at Qin Wuxin after he nodded at some of his acquaintances. "Auntie, dad is in a room right now, but he really wants to see you. How about youe with me to meet him." "Oh, dad said he also had something to offer you." ''something to offer you.'' Hisst words caught Qin Tian''s attention. Her aunt then looked at Leonardus and snorted lightly before answering. "I have no reason to see him, if he wants to see me, tell him toe alone to see me." "I knew you would say that." Leonardus smiled while scratching his head. "But my mother is by his side right now. She will be angry if father sees you in person." "Huh." She immediately put on a sarcastic expression when she heard Leonardus mention his mother. "Charlotte, he''s scared of that bitch." Leonard, "..." His face turned red for a moment. If it wasn''t for him being good at hiding his emotions, he would probably have gone berserk there. No matter who it was, there was no way they could calm down if their mother was called a slut right in front of them. Despite being aware of Leonardus'' mood, Qin Wuxin seemed unconcerned. She then looked at Qin Tian and said. "Tian, ??let''s go. I''m sure the dishes at this feast will be delicious for our dinner." She then stepped further into the hall without heeding the gazes of the people. Before following her, Qin Tian looked at Leonardus and patted him on the shoulder. "You have to calm down bro." He said before walking away. Leonardus'' expression worsened for a moment before he sighed. He then walked the other way. Qin Tian was always watching him, he felt that he was not as bad as he thought. Chapter 191 - Bosses In the middle of the hall, there was an open area which was a special ce for dancing. Since the party had just begun, no one was dancing there yet, but the soft, melodious strains of music continued to reverberate in the hall.?? The luxurious atmosphere and the scent of wine emanating from the hall made everyone in the hall feel as if they were in heaven on earth. Several people gathered at the dining tables chatting about business, entertainment, and things that were new trends. But even though they were talking about various things, Qin Tian didn''t hear any of them talking about the terrorist attack on the Night-Heaven Company building. As a cultivator who usually hid in a cave, the atmosphere like at the party definitely didn''t suit him. Sometimes he felt a little ufortable. Even his aunt didn''t show much expression. He wasn''t sure what she thought of such a party. "Are you bored, Tian?" She then asked. She was clearly aware of his thoughts from his expression. "How about you, auntie?" He asked back. "When I was young, I wasn''t sure how many times I visited this kind of party in a month''s time." "I don''t know if I enjoyed it or not, but my ambition at the time allowed me to do even the things I hated." "As for now, well, maybe I''m too old for this kind of party." She then stared at the dance area before continuing. "But that doesn''t mean there isn''t something fun to do." "Would you like to dance, auntie?" Qin Tian looked at her with an astonished expression. Even though they had talked about it before, he thought it was a joke. They might actually do it if she had to avoid the people who tried to tease her. There might be many now looking at her with thirsty expressions, but they still didn''t move. Besides, Qin Tian felt it was a bit unnatural for him to dance with his aunt. It was after all a very intimate act, he felt it was inappropriate to do it with his aunt. "You look ufortable. Oh, you must be thinking too much." His aunt answered with a smile that wasn''t a smile. "But you need to know that dance in today''s era is no longer a symbol between lovers." "Now friends, siblings, children and parents, anyone can dance." "In fact, there are some cultures that require a man to dance with his mother on his first dance." ''I know that,'' Qin Tian replied inwardly. At school, dance is one of the subjects in sports lessons, he does notck knowledge in that field. But still everyone''s perspective is different. "Auntie, no one''s dancing yet." In the end he could only say that. Unfortunately his words could easily be answered by her. "Sure, but we can get started." She then stretched out her hand towards him. Looking at her slender fingers, Qin Tian felt like he really wanted to take her hand. But he was embarrassed to do so. "Ehmmm..." He finally chose to clear his throat. "Auntie, wait a little longer, I feel embarrassed if there are too many people staring at me!" He said. "Huh," his aunt snorted lightly with an annoyed expression as she pulled back her hand. "You really refuse luck." Not long after, a group of middle-aged men came out of a door. After they appeared, they immediately walked towards them. Qin Tian didn''t recognize them, neither Ang''s father was among them, but from his aunt''s gaze, they probably knew each other. Soon they arrived in front of their table. "Hahaha, Wuxin, I didn''t expect us to meet here again, oh, you still look so young." One of them spoke. Even though he was already in middle age, he still looked handsome with an air of royalty. He might be able to easily seduce a young girl with his face. But Qin Wuxin didn''t react much, she only nced at him for a while before speaking in a sneering tone. "Vin, you and your friends still look like bastards. No wonder you can''t keep up with William and the others." "Huh, they''re just a bunch of people caught up in a worldly obsession, but no matter what they do, I''m sure they won''t have a good ending." "By the way," he then looked at Qin Tian. "Who is this young man?" "He''s my nephew!" "Oh, so he''s your little brother''s son, their faces don''t look the same." He kept looking at Qin Tian up and down. After a while, he continued his words. "I''m not sure what opinion I should give you." "Soon you will know what he can do." Qin Wuxin chimed in. "You sound so serious, what a big thing he''s about to do." He looked at Qin Tian and his aunt with a suspicious expression. Qin Tian paid it no mind, he then turned his gaze towards one of the elevators. The people from the Night-Heaven Company finally appeared there. An experienced looking old maid then came over to greet them. They were told to wait at a table. Qin Tian only watched them for a while before turning his gaze in another direction. There was arge door in the hall, it finally opened and a group of people walked out. Qin Tian even found William who was Ang''s father. There was no doubt, he was even more handsome than the middle-aged man talking to his aunt. Among all the men he had seen, he was indeed quite a match for his aunt even though they were from two different tribes. Beside the man, there was a beautiful golden-haired woman in a shy red dress. She was graceful and seemed like a loyal woman. The arrival of that group of people made the people stop chatting and turn their gazes towards them. To the people of Arsenal and beyond, they were clearly the rulers of the city. Not only that city, even the entire European continent might be under their control. Chapter 192 - Jane William and his wife, Charlotte, looked around, when they found Qin Wuxin, they showed different expressions. William''s eyes shone brightly for a moment, but his wife''s eyes grew cold. The hatred in her eyes was very clear.?? Qin Tian wasn''t sure what had happened to them in the past, but they clearly had a grudge. Charlotte seemed to be unable to contain her emotions any longer, after entering the hall, she immediately walked towards Qin Wuxin. Qin Tian looked at his aunt and found her still calm, she didn''t seem to care about the woman. William, on the other hand, panicked a little when he saw the direction his wife was headed, but he didn''t seem to dare to stop her either. In the end, he could only follow behind her. Qin Tian is not surprised if he is afraid of his wife because ording to what he heard, his wife''s background is stronger than his. She came from the most influential family in Europe, the Rock family. Even the royal family did not dare to conflict with them. It is said every country on earth owes money to the family. But as a woman who was raised like a noble, Charlotte did have good self-control. The moment she arrived in front of their table, she managed to hide her hatred. There was no doubt that she was a beautiful woman, but if you looked between her and Qin Wuxin, she was indeedcking in aura. She then looked Qin Wuxin up and down. After that, she stared at the blue diamond hanging from her neck. "The Heart Of The Ocean, it should belong to our Augustus family." She said in a low but clear voice to everyone''s ears. Her words caused people to start whispering. Ever since they saw the diamond, they had been curious about its authenticity and origin, only now did they know that it belonged to the Augustus family. Even Qin Tian was slightly surprised when he heard that. His aunt is still calm. She looked at Charlotte without changing her expression. "This is a wedding gift from William''s mother." She answered. After saying that, she suddenly removed the ne from her neck. She then made a gesture of handing the ne to Charlotte. "I forgot to return it back then, but if you want it you can take it, I''m tired of wearing this ne." "..." Everyone was silent while Charlotte''s face was as red as a monkey''s butt. To her ears, Qin Wuxin''s words might sound like; "You have be my ex-husband''s wife, now I will give you the ne I have used." Such humiliation, no one could bear, not to mention Charlotte. She might have gone berserk soon, but William suddenly grabbed her hand. "Don''t make a fuss, you can''t do it here. Remember, we have something very important to do!" Her husband''s words calmed her down a bit, but her face was still red as she stared at Qin Wuxin. p... p... p... One of the men in their group suddenly pped. Qin Tian wasn''t sure who he was, but the moment he pped, people immediately turned their gazes towards him. He may only be in his 30s, but his influence seems more than William''s. William and his wife even walked up to him after he pped. "Okay, everyone, now let''s wee our honored guest tonight." He then said. Right after he said the door of one of the elevators then opened. Behind the door stood a caucasian woman with golden brown hair and blue eyes as bright as the sky. The woman''s hair was in a bun and she wore a professional dress which was quite tight and sleeveless. The woman''s face was of course very beautiful, but Qin Tian could not overestimate her as Leonardus had said. Her height is about 170 cm. Perhaps the advantages that she has are her white skin with a hint of bright brown, and her style thatbines the professionalism of modern women and the elegance of women in the Victorian era. In the eyes of Europeans, she might be a woman of impable beauty. To be sure, they need a lot of money if they want such skin. Of course, in Qin Tian''s eyes, a mixed blood like Ang looks much more conspicuous. The woman smiled at everyone looking at her before she walked over to the man who spoke earlier. When they meet, they do light hugs and cheek kisses. Such an act was of course considered very ordinary for the people there, no one considered it an intimate and romantic act. After that, the man spoke again. "Hahaha, Jane, wee to Arsenal, you''ve be more and more beautiful and charming since thest time I saw you." "But you seem to have picked the wrong time, you came when my cousin went to America." ''Oh, did he mean Prince Alex, the man''s mother if I''m not mistaken from the Rock family.'' Qin Tian who was observing them thought. But he was also toozy to think too much about them. "I have too much work to do, to be able toe to Arsenal right now is a stroke of luck." Jane replied with a resigned but graceful smile. "Maybe you two should get married soon so you can continue to be together." "Hahaha, most people get married in their thirties, I still need a few more years before getting married." Janeughed lightly as she shook her head, still with her graceful smile. All gazes were on them, but Vin or Kevin, the middle-aged man who had spoken to Qin Wuxin earlier suddenly spoke in a low voice that only Qin Tian and his aunt could hear. "Coercion produces unhappiness. They''re really good at pretending." "Look at that woman, Jane, she''s usually pretty heroic in interviews, but here she looks like a wilted flower." Qin Tian nced at the middle-aged man. He didn''t need to think too much to understand everything. ... Imagine Emma at the UN, haha. TT Chapter 193 - Meeting The man''s name is Galen, Qin Tian heard people say his name. After he talked to Jane, he then looked at the people.?? "Everyone, let''s get the party started, if you want to drink, you can drink whatever wine you want in this hall." "If you want to dance, you cane up to the stage. Even if you want to make love, you can take any room in this building, ha-ha-ha." He said. Of course, for an elite like them, their party also looks civilized even though after the party they might do dirty things. But it''s still better than youth parties where they sometimes even make love in the middle of the party. After he spoke, people stopped paying attention to him. They then started doing something entertaining. Galen on the other hand, retreated to a somewhat deserted ce. Qin Tian kept an eye on him, he talked to a few people, and those people then walked towards the people from the Night-Heaven Company. After arriving in front of them, they then spoke to them in low voices. After that, they immediately went to a certain passage there. Galen then followed behind them. There were several other men following him, most of them young, one of them being Leonardus. Apart from him, there was another person observing them, namely Jane. She was currently talking to several people who looked like officials, but while she was talking to them, her gaze was always fixed on Galen. After they entered the passage, Qin Tian finally chose to stand up. "Auntie, I''m leaving for a bit." His intelligent aunt clearly understood that he had something important to do, so she didn''t ask anything. She nodded and said, "don''t take too long." "Do not worry." He then walked towards the hallway. They weren''t the only ones going into the passageway, there were a few other people going there, so his actions weren''t too suspicious. Inside the hallway there was a staircase that led to the lower floor. Downstairs, there was a hallway simr to a hotel hallway and there were several doors on each side of the hallway. In front of one of those doors stood two guards with sharp auras. The people from the Night-Heaven Company entered the door after the two guards confirmed they had nothing left but their clothes. Galen and the others then followed behind them. Of course, they also gave up every thing they brought besides their clothes. Unfortunately they were not aware of Qin Tian who entered with them. As he passed the two guards, he stared at them for a moment. He could faintly feel the presence of spiritual energy in their bodies. Both of them might have special talents and were given the opportunity to cultivate by them. Of course, since they dared to do that, they must be very confident in their loyalty. Qin Tian didn''t really care about them. Even if the people on earth were already able to cultivate, there was no way they could match the cultivation speed of the sixteen heavens. He then noticed the room he had entered. In the room there was nothing but two sofas facing each other. Galen had the people from the Night-Heaven Company sit on one of the sofas and he then sat across from them while the others stood behind him. Qin Tian observed them for a while before taking out a small camera. After a moment of thought, he finally chose to put the camera on Leonardus'' cor. Of course, it was also covered by his spiritual energy so people couldn''t see it. Since the camera is on his body, he will not appear in the videoter. Given their still slightly rted rtionship, Qin Tian didn''t mind helping her out of trouble. But well, he''ll probably get into more trouble when the video goes viral. Others won''t let him go that easily. At that time, he could only ask for him help. In the end, he was still Ang''s sibling. Some things might make them hostile, but it didn''t get to the point where he had to kill him, it was just a matter between two men. He also didn''t want to see Ang depressed because her little brother had an ident. Their rtionship may not be that deep, but they still respect each other. The people from the Night-Heaven Company looked depressed. After Galen sat in front of them, the woman in their group then showed her anger. "Now tell me what do you want?" She said in a cold tone while looking at Galen. "You''d better show your real face." She added. Galen remained calm, he casually replied. "Actually we don''t know what we want from you either, but your game is really weird, can you exin why?" "Didn''t we already say, we don''t understand what you guys mean. What''s so weird about our game? It''s just a normal game." "Oh, looks like one terrorist attack isn''t enough for you to open your mouths, believe it or not, we could have dropped a ne on your building." "You¡­" The woman immediately trembled with anger. "Do you know how many will die if you do that." "Ha-ha-ha, they died for our sake, it is an honor for them. Grandpa Zeus will give them heaven, they will be happy there." "I''m sick of hearing such words, you guys actually dare to im to be the owners of the heavens." "But it''s a fact. Every believer in this world supports us, the Olympus, isn''t that because they want the heaven our grandfather made?" "Oh, you atheists won''t believe it, but don''t worry, we''re not anti-atheists." "Hmph..." The woman couldn''t help but snort in annoyance at the end. Leonardus and the others, on the other hand, just stared at them quietly. They didn''t say a word. "Master, I hope you will catch the man and hand him over to me." Luna suddenly spoke. Her voice sounded so cold, Qin Tian could feel anger burning from it. "Those who insult the gods cannot be allowed to die so easily." She added. "Don''t worry, I won''t let him go. But now isn''t the time for us to make any big moves yet." Chapter 194 - Dance "The four of you are the highest executives in the Night-Heaven Company and you even own a few percent of the shares, how could you not know anything?" He asked once again while looking at them with narrowed eyes. They were just silent.?? After a while, The woman then answered. "You have to understand that ourpany is veryplicated, we don''t even understand the structure of thepany clearly." "Then what about game items, why don''t you guys sell them anymore." "That''s also something we also want to know, but we don''t even know. I suggest that you find someone who knows to ask about it." "Are you ying me?" "It''s up to you whether you believe it or not, but if you attack us one more time, you must also be prepared to bear the consequences." "Oh, are you threatening us?" "You should know that we are no ordinarypany." "Hmph, you guys are indeed unusual, in fact we don''t even know anything about yourpany''s true controller. But if he''s strong, why doesn''t he dare to show himself?" Galen showed a sneering expression as he said that. "That''s his business, but you guys aren''t the only bosses in this world, aren''t there many that you yourself don''t know either?" "It''s just because we don''t care about them." Yes, they have unimaginable backers, why should they care about the mortal factions. "Alright, it seems there''s no point in asking you guys." He continued. His words made the people of the Night-Heaven Company feel a little at ease, but his next words made theirplexions turn deathly pale. "I''m giving you guys onest chance, ask your true boss toe out and talk to us, if he doesn''t show up in three days, we''ll tear down every single one of your buildings around the world." After saying that, he then stood up from the sofa. He paid no heed to the expressions of the Night-Heaven Company people who looked like they wanted to swallow him alive. He then left from there with Leonardus and the others. Qin Tian stared at the Night-Heaven Company''s people for a while before leaving to follow them. ... When he returned to the banquet hall, he found several young men surrounding his aunt. They invited her to dance, but they seemed aggressive. If it wasn''t for Kevin getting in their way, they would probably have been rude to her. Qin Tian didn''t need to think to know that someone had ordered them to disturb his aunt. Seeing that, he immediately walked towards his aunt at a brisk pace. He even pushed those who got in his way. "What are you doing?" Those he pushed were instantly furious, but he ignored them. As he arrived in front of his aunt, he then extended his hand towards her. "Auntie, ignore those little bastards, how about you dance with me?" He makes graceful movements that are difficult for even a professional dancer to perform. If not because he was already a cultivator, there was no way he would have made such a move. His actions angered the boys, but they clearly knew he was her nephew, so they didn''t say anything. Of course, Qin Tian didn''t n on letting them off so easily for bothering his aunt. He remembered their faces and nned to order some gangsters to beat them up after the party was over. To their and even Kevin''s surprise, his aunt immediately epted his invitation without saying anything. She also stretched out her hand to wee his hand. Under their stunned gazes, they then stepped towards the dance floor. Some people who happened to be in their way immediately paved the way for them. No matter which era it was, when it came to things like dancing, one''s appearance was always the most important factor. With their extremely handsome and beautiful faces, they gave people the impression as if they were the main characters. They quickly arrived on the dance floor. Even though Qin Tian tried to act confident, he actually felt very awkward. ''Oh, this is the trouble you''ll have to endure if you have an aunt that''s too pretty,'' he thought. Right after that, his aunt suddenly wrapped her arms around his neck. ''Oh goddess...'' He trembled for a moment. He looked at her face and found her a faint smile on her charming face. "Don''t embarrass yourself," she said which made him realize where he was. He would beughed at if he lost his nerve now. Finally he got up the courage to hold her by the waist. Beneath her dress, he could feel her slender and soft waist. It was warm and sofortable to the touch that he felt like touching it directly. His aunt''s smile became even more charming when she saw his hands touching her waist. "I suddenly feel 20 years younger," she said in a soft voice. "It even feels romantic." She added. "Ehmmm..." Qin Tian cleared his throat immediately after hearing herst words. "Don''t feel awkward." She continued. She even began to move her body to the sound of the music. "If you find it difficult, try to think as if I am your lover, I am sure you will feelfortable." "..." After she said that, her hands that wrapped around his neck then went down his wrists. She lowered his hands from her waist while her hands continued to move down until they stopped in his palms. She then sped his palms with her palms. Immediately after that she withdrew his hands to begin a more shy dance. Qin Tian couldn''t help but feel awkward as he started to follow her movements. But even though he felt awkward, he couldn''t help but admit that he enjoyed it too. Every touch from her gave him a bewildering sensation. Luckily no one is allowed to use cameras there. He couldn''t imagine how ra and Yingyue would react if they saw him dancing with his aunt. Soon their presence became the center of attention on the dance floor. Their dancing is not the best, but their faces are the most handsome and beautiful. Some people with mediocre faces couldn''t help but keep their distance from them because they realized that they were an eyesore for the people watching Qin Tian and his aunt. Chapter 195 - Kevins Grudge p... p... p... People immediately pped for them after the music ended. Most of theme from women.?? As for the men, he could feel a lot of jealous stares, especially from the youths there. Their perspective, however, was different from his. They didn''t think of Qin Wuxin as an aunt like him. Therefore, they can look at her with lust without guilt. They could have fantasized that she was their aunt who was also their lover. Only if you are not rted by blood, only then can you realize how charming she is. Qin Tian was fortunate enough that he was someone who had been reincarnated so his perspective was also slightly different. He didn''t know why, but their jealousy made him feel quite proud. They quickly returned. After they returned, new music yed and some people who had not yet danced immediately went to the dance floor. Such a party would obviouslyst quite a while. Qin Tian and his aunt returned to their table. The previous boys had left, but Kevin was still there. He stared at Qin Tian for a while before looking at his aunt. "Oh, Wuxin, you are much more dazzling now than 20 years ago, I don''t mind even if my lifespan is reduced as long as I can dance with you here." He said with an expression of longing. Qin Wuxin nced at him with a disdainful expression. "Don''t even think about it, I have no interest in old men." "You... I''m not even 50 yet..." "But almost 50 years..." "Oh, but so are you." "Do I look like I''m almost 50 years old?" "No, you still look young, but in fact you are almost 50 years old." As he said that, he quickly showed a regretful expression. He had almost forgotten that women really hated their age being mentioned. Seeing the sullen expression on his aunt''s face, Qin Tian quicklyforted her. "Auntie, I don''t think age matters to you." He then brought his mouth close to her ear to whisper to her. "With the help of my spiritual energy, your body is basically no different from a young woman''s body. Even after 100 years, you will not grow old." "When you get your cultivation, you can live for tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of years." His words immediately made her smile. Kevin looked curious, but he didn''t dare to ask. In the end, he could only divert the conversation. "Wuxin, take a look, William has been ncing at you ever since you danced." "That''s his business," she replied with an indifferent expression. "But you have to be careful, Charlotte could do something dangerous to you. You have to be aware that this is her territory." "She can try if she dares, we''ll see who will lose and who will win. But there is no use worrying about the woman I always beat." "Phew..." Seeing that she was still not worried, Kevin couldn''t help but sigh. He then looked at Qin Tian. "You should remind your aunt to be careful." "Don''t worry, uncle." Qin Tian also showed an unconcerned expression. "With me by her side, no one can interfere with her. Even if the sky falls, I will endure it for her." "Sigh, you two really are equally stubborn." Kevin finally snorted lightly as his words were ignored. After a while of not speaking, he then pulled Qin Tian''s hand away. Qin Tian looked at him and he then pointed in a certain direction. That''s where Jane is. "Is there something?" Qin Tian asked. "As long as you can get her to dance, you can ask me anything you want." He answered. "Ohhh," Qin Tian rolled his eyes. "I''m afraid I''ll anger all the royals in Ennd. What if the Red Armyes after me?" He answered in a joking tone. "I will support you, Tian." His aunt suddenly joined in on the conversation. "As for the red army, you don''t have to worry, Kevin is actually theirmander." "Huh? You''re themander of the red army?" Qin Tian couldn''t help but be surprised when he heard that. Even though he had a nice body, he really didn''t look like amander. No matter where it is, themander usually looks dignified. "Ehhmmm..." He responded by clearing his throat. "Actually I got this position because of politics." "Oh, now I see, no wonder you were unfaithful." "I didn''t betray the kingdom just because of this." "Heheh, isn''t that because you have a grudge against them." Qin Wuxin chimed in. "You think I don''t know that the king has given you a green hat." Qin Tian, ??"..." Kevin, "..." "You..." Kevin''s face immediately turned green with embarrassment. Qin Tian looked at him with an expression of pity. Perhaps there is no greater misfortune for a man than to receive a green hat than another man. It got worse because he couldn''t do anything about it. "Too bad I can''t help you get your revenge." Qin Tian said while patting his shoulder. Kevin shook his head. "But the marriage between Jane and Alex was just a political marriage, Alex might really like it, but Jane never took it seriously." "If you could snatch the British crown prince''s fianc¨¦, how great would that be." "Hey, do you want to teach my nephew to be an asshole." Qin Wuxin replied. "He already has a girlfriend." "What''s the problem if he already has a girlfriend. Don''t you easterners have a saying that it''s natural for a great man to have three wives and four concubines." "This is not the feudal era." "Yes, but now it''s much more free, you can easily find women with multiple lovers. Aren''t you one of them?" "..." Seeing Qin Wuxin''s expression turning ugly, Kevin smiled in satisfaction. He looked at Qin Tian once more and said, "how boy? If you feel great, you have to fight for the woman." "Besides, she may still be a virgin. You should know how difficult it is to find a virgin woman on this continent." "Why do you say may? Aren''t you sure?" Qin Tian asked. "After all, she is already 27 years old, no one knows if she had a boyfriend or not before she got engaged to Alex." "But I believe she''s still a virgin." "Smart, beautiful, and a virgin, it''s an absolutely perfect woman. If I were young, I would definitely chase after her no matter what." "The rtionship between a man and a woman is something determined by fate, I will not take the initiative to approach a woman who does not cross my path." Qin Tian replied while shaking his head. "Huh, that''s not necessarily the case. When you danced before, she kept staring at you." "Everyone is staring at me, there''s nothing strange about that." "Yeah, but she''s pping too. You know, not everyone is pping. The women who do it are probably because they admire how you look. I''m sure she''s impressed with you, too." "That may be true, Tian." Qin Wuxin also joined in on the conversation. "You have to look in the mirror more often to realize the charm of your face." Qin Tian, ??"..." ''Why do you say that, aunt?'' Chapter 196 - Sharing Information After some time and after some music was yed, the music suddenly stopped while the colorful lights in the hall suddenly went out before a bright white light shed. In an instant, the hall turned as bright as daylight. The sudden change shocked everyone apart from the few who seemed to have known it was going to happen. Qin Tian, ??on the other hand, narrowed his eyes while he wondered what they wanted to do. He looked at Kevin who seemed to know something. After that, Galen then walked towards the dance floor. He wasn''t alone, the two guards guarding the previous door followed behind him. He showed a mysterious smile to the people who were looking at him. "Ladies and gentlemen, I''m sure you are very curious why we invited you here?" "In fact, this is not the only ce where the world''s elites gather. In every country, in every city, there is a party simr to the one we have here." "We just handed out invitations this afternoon and tonight the party''s going on. Oh, it''s still early in the east, so they haven''t gotten an invite yet." "Essentially, we invited all of you because we wanted to tell you all something." Hearing his words, Qin Tian didn''t need to think anymore to know what he wanted to say. "They want to share information with other elites." "That''s probably because they''re worried about not being able to control the world on their own," answered Luna. "Although they will gain strength as they cultivate, their strength will only grow slowly." "Before they reach a certain level, they still can''t dominate the world with their strength." "Besides, cultivation methods are not the only way for others to cultivate. If one is born with a certain talent, once spiritual energy recovers, they may still be able to create their own cultivation method with their talent." "Basically, they want help from other elites to stabilize the situation before their strength reaches a certain level." "That is indeed a good choice," Qin Tian nodded. How so easy to dominate the world. Now they may control many things on earth, but they can only do so through darkness. On the surface, they still had to act like good people. "Let''s keep watching." ... As Qin Tian and Luna were talking, someone suddenly brought a table to the dance floor. On the table, there was a fairlyrge stone. If it fell on a human''s head, it would definitely crush that head. After the stone arrived in front of him, Galen immediately continued his words. "It might be very difficult to exin in words, therefore, I wanted to show it directly to you so that you can immediately understand." He then looked at one of the two guards. "Please do it!" He gave orders. He and the other guard then stepped back to keep their distance. After that, the guard he had given orders suddenly raised his right hand. People didn''t know what was going on, but as he raised his hand, they suddenly felt a pressure they didn''t understand. They felt as if the air in the hall was reduced by half so their bodies felt heavier. ''Oh, even though he only has a small amount of spiritual energy, he can already release it,'' Qin Tian said to himself. His aunt nced at him and then withdrew his hand. She seemed to want to talk to him. He then connected their souls so that they could speak via soul transmission without anyone being able to hear their voices. "That person can already cultivate, we don''t know when we can use the power of the sixteen heavens, why don''t you teach me cultivation first?" She asked. Just as the power in the sixteen heavens cannot be used, the cultivation methods there cannot be used on earth either. Perhaps the words "cannot be used" were a little mismatched, it was more like the cultivation technique there couldn''t be clearly remembered by the people on earth. The barrier that blocked their strength was obviously also blocking the cultivation method that was stored in their memories. "Auntie, it is not easy to cultivate with the current state of the earth." "But they still managed to do it. This pressure, this clearlyes from spiritual power." "It''s because they have a special talent that they can grow up early." "Don''t I have a special talent like them?" "Um, aunty, not everyone is born with special talents." "Besides, special talents like that aren''t everything. They might be able to cultivate earlier, but that doesn''t mean their future achievements are higher than those without special talents." "In cultivation, apart from talent, there are many factors that determine one''s growth." "But I still want to cultivate now, I know you can help me with your current strength." She looked at him with sharp eyes. Qin Tian, ??"...." He suddenly felt his aunt had other intentions. Otherwise, she wouldn''t beat around the bush like that. With her knowledge of the sixteen heavens, she should have understood many things. Seeing her insistent gaze, he finally chose to nod. ''Okay, since you became my aunt in this life of mine, I can only be a dutiful nephew.'' "I''ll try to help," he replied. "Good," she nodded in satisfaction before continuing. "Don''t worry, it''s not like I didn''t pay you for your help to me." "Auntie, I did it sincerely. You don''t have to give me anything in return." "Oh, but I''m sure you''ll like my gift." "...." ... Qin Tian then turned his gaze to the man. Even though he was already able to release his spiritual energy, he was unable to do so easily. He could only do it slowly. Little by little, spiritual light began to emit from his hands. Seeing that, people started to inhale cold air while rubbing their eyes. Obviously they still doubted what they were seeing. Some even thought that it was just a magic show. But who are they? With their status, how could they joke at a time like this. Chapter 197 - Leaving The Hall Not long after, the spiritual light finally became a spiritual sword. It wasn''t very big, but it made those who saw it feel as if a sword was ced right beside their neck. Of course, most people still have doubts. However, as the man shed the sword at the rock, they suddenly found the hall shaking as if an earthquake was taking ce. But how could that happen. Not to mention the fact that there has never been an earthquake at Arsenal, only the building itself can easily withstand earthquakes caused by volcanic eruptions. Bang... The moment the sword hit the rock, it didn''t split open, but exploded instantly, releasing countless small rock sparks. Even the table holding the stone was crushed. Hiss.... People immediately hissed in horror when they saw that. p... p... p... Galen then pped his hands as he stepped forward. He showed a satisfied smile as he looked at the dumbfounded expressions of the people. "Personally, I don''t like things like this. I prefer our current life where we live in luxury and power." "Even if we are less than 100 years old, we can at least maintain our power as long as we think intelligently." "Unfortunately, the world is not as simple as we think. There are many mysterious things in this world that we cannot stop even if we want to." "In the end, we can only go with the flow while fighting to stay on top." "As you can see, the mysterious power that we can only find in fantasy films can now be used in the real world." "Sooner orter, you and I will also have such power." "..." People were astonished. Their mouths are wide open. They didn''t even know how to react. "Whether this is luck or disaster, each of you can decide that for yourself." "However, there is one thing you need to know, we (the elites) are not the only ones who will gain that mysterious power." "Every human and even animal, they will also get that power." "Who will get the greater power, no one knows." "However, have you ever thought if a random, insignificant man suddenly gained more power than us and then dominated us all." "Or what if the people we''ve been hurting for years suddenly be stronger than us." "Just thinking about it is enough to make me sleep with nightmares every night." "Perhaps, very soon, all the things we have will be considered insignificant in this world." "The world''s change is unstoppable, but I''m sure you guys don''t want to fall because of this change." "If you don''t want to fall, what you need to do now is try your best to limit those unimportant people." "We already have some ns, but we know we can''t carry out those ns alone. We need your help." "Whether you are businessmen, politicians, celebrities, or top people in certain fields, your help is desperately needed by us." "The most important thing is to guarantee that we will still rule this world we love." Click... He then snapped his fingers. After that, the servants came with books that were not too thick. They then distributed the books to the people in the hall. "Those books exin everything we currently know. You can study them first. After that, you can decide whether you want to join us or not." "But don''t worry, even if you don''t want to join, we won''t do anything to you as long as you keep your mouth shut." He showed a cold expression for a moment as he said that. He then continued his words. "Of course, by now we''ve also restricted the inte so any information on this subject will be erased and sunk to the bottom so no one can read it." "To those of you who support us, the Olympus, we guarantee prosperity always with you whether you live or die..." ... The people who received the books quickly opened them to read them. The more they read, the more their expressions changed. Some looked as if they had just discovered a new continent while others looked like they saw the sky crumble. Qin Tian casually read the book he received. With his spiritual sense, he can read faster. A lot of information was written in the book, mostly about cultivation. Of course, they did not share information about cultivation methods. There were also a few words praising the Olympus. They say that the Olympus will continue to lead the world to prosperity. It sounded arrogant, but in fact they were basically the leaders of the global elite alliance. Not to mention Europe and America, even most of Asia is under them. For the elite, they were subject to them perhaps because their power and wealth left them with no other choice but to submit to them. Even the royal family and nobles chose to withdraw from politics because of them. Inwardly, Qin Tian actually really admired them. They had weathered many storms, but still managed to be world leaders. From his point of view, he didn''t feel there was anything wrong with them. Every world needs a group to lead other groups. In fact every heaven in the sixteen heavens had one or two factions that could be said to be leaders. Even what they were nning right now was eptable to him because it was natural for the powerful not to want to lose their power. The only thing that left them with no other choice but to be enemies was the fact that they chose to be minions of the One-Eyed Abyss. No matter which world you are in, siding with aliens and betraying one''s own nation is definitely an act that is hated by everyone. He then nced at his aunt. She only opened the book briefly before throwing it away with a disgusted expression. She looked as if she couldn''t believe what she was seeing. She then stood up and called out to Qin Tian. "Let''s go!" After that, she immediately stepped towards the elevator. Qin Tian quickly chased after her. Kevin was stunned and called them to stop, but they didn''t stop. On the dance floor, Galen stared at them expressionlessly. One of the servents then spoke to him. "Did you let them go?" "There is no prohibition against leaving this ce," Galen replied casually. "Oh, they probably still don''t believe it. Do they think it was all a magic trick?" "But they do need time to digest all this information." He also looked at the others as he said that. "At that time I couldn''t ept things like this either." Chapter 198 - Helping Aunt Cultivate The thing that surprised Qin Tian when he and his aunt left was that Jane left there too. From her expression, he seemed to know that already, but she didn''t seem interested. Qin Tian looked at her as his aunt was opening the elevator door. Looking at her up close, he had to admit that she was very charming with her professional style. Indeed, if he was a king in the current era, a woman like her was indeed fit to be a queen. She also looked at him, but since they didn''t know each other, they only gave a small nod. Qin Tian, ??on the other hand, showed a faint smile as their eyes met. He then entered the already open elevator while Jane entered another. His aunt gave him a strange look as the elevator started to move down. "Huhuhu, are you fascinated. But she does have charm. That ra, and even Yingyue and Ang may not be as good as her." She said in a joking tone. "Ehmmm," Qin Tian cleared his throat. "I don''t think this has anything to do with it. I mean, it''s only natural for me to stare at a beautiful woman who happens to be passing beside me, it''s something that is natural for every human being.". "You''re too pedantic, if you like her, just take it. It''s not like you don''t have the ability to do that. Why do you have power if you don''t even have the courage to run rampant." "..." They quickly arrived at the building''s lobby. But Jane didn''t show up there. She might stop on another floor. But Leonardus suddenly appeared before them. He wasn''t at the party when Galen made the speech earlier, judging by his expression, he was clearly waiting for them there. Qin Tian looked at him while his aunt just nced at him. They also didn''t stop walking even though he was in front of them. "Aunt, wait, my dad wants to see you. You should know by now, my dad just wants to help you." He said. His words caused Qin Tian to feel astonished at him. His aunt clearly had a animosity towards his mother, but he seemed to prefer helping his father. ''Oh, or he just wants attention.'' Qin Tian didn''t have a hard time thinking of his motives. He knew that he liked Shui Yingyue. But due to the distance between them, he didn''t even have a chance to get close to her. It was clearly a difficult thing if he wanted to build a rtionship with her. If he acted too harshly, he might destroy his own image. Approaching her mother was undoubtedly the only option he could make. Too bad he didn''t know that Shui Yingyue was already his. Since his aunt didn''t answer, he ended up answering for her. "Tell your father that the Qin family doesn''t need his help," Qin Tian said as he patted his shoulder. He then passed him with a confident expression, leaving him stunned and confused. ... In the courtyard of the building, the butler and the driver were still waiting for them. Luckily they weren''t the only butler and driver there, so they could still chat amongst themselves. Seeing theming, they quickly opened the car door for them. This time the driver did not dare to act strange anymore. As the car started to leave, his aunt immediately asked him. "What have you got from them?" What she asked was naturally the thing he got when he followed Galen. Qin Tian knew she was going to ask, so he was prepared. He then took out his cell phone and connected it to a headset. The car hasplete facilities, each passenger seat has a headset that can be used. After that, he then handed the cell phone and headset to his aunt. "You can see for yourself. As long as we can spread it around, it should be enough to throw them into chaos," he said. "Oh? What have they done?" His aunt showed a curious expression as she took the cell phone and headset. She quickly yed the video Qin Tian had recorded. As the video yed, her expression immediately turned strange. After the video ended, sheughed lightly. "I know they did this many times, but there''s no evidence this strong. Well, even if they control the inte, we can still spread this with Yingyue''s help." She then returned his phone to him. After that, she looked at him with a smile. "So how are you going to help me cultivate?" "Oh," Qin Tian looked at her with a sigh inwardly. He then snapped his fingers. A very small point of light then appeared on her finger, it then flew towards his aunt''s head. The butler and driver didn''t notice that. His aunt then closed her eyes to digest the information that entered her head. "It may not be as good as the cultivation technique you possess in the sixteen heavens, but it is all I have and is most suitable for you," Qin Tian said via voice transmission. "Okay, I understand now," she nodded. "Now how are you going to help me? Do you need to prepare anything in advance?" "No, we can do it now," Qin Tian replied. He then looked at the driver and butler sitting at the front. After that, he stretched out his hand towards her. "Hold my palm, you can absorb spiritual energy from my body." "Hah?" She immediately showed a confused expression. "Can such a thing be done?" Of course, it couldn''t be unless she had a Primordial God Body that could refine spiritual sources. But in Qin Tian''s body there are also spiritual energies that he has not turned into spiritual sources. Those spiritual energies were pure spiritual energy that he had received from the sixteen heavens. As long as his aunt absorbed them, she could turn them into spiritual resources or simply to strengthen her body. Like the previous two guards, they still didn''t have a spiritual source, but their bodies were already integrated with spiritual energy so that they became stronger than ordinary humans and even released their spiritual aura. Despite her doubts, his aunt still held his palm. She immediately closed her eyes after that, but Qin Tian couldn''t help but stare at their holding palms. Slender, soft, and warm, that was all he could say. Chapter 199 - Part 2 After closing her eyes, his aunt started to practice the cultivation method he gave her, she started to absorb the spiritual energy in his body into her body. Unfortunately, her speed at absorbing was really very slow. It was not only because her body was just an ordinary body, but it was also because of the current state of the earth that it was impossible for anyone to cultivate quickly. After all, they didn''t have a deep understanding like Qin Tian. His aunt seemed to be annoyed with how slowly she was absorbing spiritual energy. After a few minutes, she then opened her eyes. "I''m not sure when I became strong at this speed," she said. "Well," Qin Tian smiled helplessly. "Didn''t I tell you, cultivating right now is really very difficult. It''s just a waste of time." "Is that so?" She suddenly narrowed her eyes as if she had suddenly thought of something. Her expression made Qin Tian feel worried. "Now that I think about it, if I siphon water with more pipes, doesn''t that mean I can suck in more water. That should have the same theory right?" Qin Tian winked. After that, his aunt suddenly extended her hand into his other hand. "Now let''s try with two pipes," ehe said before closing her eyes once more. A momentter, she opened her eyes once again. "As I thought, I can absorb twice as much. Now I wonder how much I can absorb if I hug your body?" Qin Tian, ??"..." Luckily they were speaking via voice transmission so the driver and butler couldn''t hear his aunt''s words. But now they too have begun to suspect. They might not dare to look back, but they could still see through the car''s mirror. They might wonder why the two of them were holding hands. Of course, they also did not dare to look too often. ... Qin Wuxin let go of Qin Tian''s hand before looking at the driver in front of her. "Mr Driver, could you stop for a moment?" she asked. Although confused, the driver still immediately followed her words without asking. He then stopped the car on the side of the road. "Is there anything you need madam?" asked the butler. "No, but we still have ces we want to visit. It''s just that, we want to go alone, so can you twoe back in a taxi?" Qin Tian, ??"..." The driver and butler blinked for a moment, but the butler was clearly experienced, so he quickly nodded. "Sure, sure..." He said. He then got out of the car. The driver quickly followed him. Once they got off, she then turned on the lights in the car. The windows of the car were very dark, so it was impossible to see from the outside. Seeing that the car still didn''t move even after a while they got off, the driver and butler finally chose to leave first. The driver still kept ncing back, he then looked at the butler. "What are they doing? I saw them holding hands? That looks weird, they''re mother and son right?" "They''re aunt and nephew, not mother and son." The butler immediately corrected the driver''s mistake. "But it''s not that much different either..." "There are many people with different tastes in this world, you don''t have to worry about them," the butler replied. "What you need to remember now is; never talk about what you saw today, or your insignificant little life being destroyed by them." "During the time I''ve worked in this industry, I''ve seen a lot of people who talk too much get into idents not long after." He then patted the driver''s shoulder, causing thetter to shiver. He nced at the car once more. Even though he was getting further and further away from the car, he somehow felt as if he was looking at the most terrifying creature. In fact, it was because Qin Tian was staring at him for a moment. ... After the lights in the car came on, his aunt smiled at him. There was a barrier between them, she then pressed a button which caused the barrier to drop downwards thus merging their seats into one. "Tian, ??why does your expression look like that? It''s as if I''m going to eat you." She said. She then shifted her body to approach Qin Tian and then took one of his hands. Seeing her figure in the purple dress, Qin Tian couldn''t help but gulp his saliva. His blood became hot as their bodies began to touch. His aunt''s hands then moved to wrap around his waist and she pushed her body against him. In an instant, she was already hugging him from the side. Her face was right next to his head. When he turned his head to look at her, he could immediately feel a fragrant breath from her nose. Moreover, he could also feel two soft objects pressing against his hand. "Let''s get started," she said in a soft voice. She then rested her head on his shoulder before closing her eyes once more. Immediately after that he began to absorb the spiritual energy in his body. This time, she was naturally able to absorb spiritual energy more quickly. But right now she clearly just wanted to do an experiment, so she opened her eyes once again after a while. "As expected, I can absorb ten times more spiritual energy than before." She said as she raised her head. "Alright, let''s do it one more time." Before starting, she looked into his eyes with a faint smile. "As I have said before, auntie will give you a gift. Well, aunty knows what you want, don''t worry, auntie won''t be angry if you take advantage of this auntie." She blinked her eyes as she said that. "Don''t hold back!" She added before leaning her head on his shoulder once more. She didn''t cultivate right away after that, instead, she adjusted her body position first. If Qin Tian turned his body to the side, he could immediately hug her. And she also hugged him tighter so he could feel every part of her body. Even their legs crossed each other. Chapter 200 - Part 3 ''Oh, Goddess, what did she just say.'' You can take advantage of me. And don''t hold back. Her words filled his mind with various kinds of imagination. But even if she didn''t say that, how could he possibly be calm with her hugging his body. Thinking back on the time they danced, he couldn''t help but think of hugging her waist one more time. But now the situation is clearly different. If he did that, he really did something the world wouldn''t forgive. But what, who needs forgiveness from the world. The words appeared in his mind to answer his thoughts. His gaze then moved to her hair which was in a bun. Ever since they danced, he really wanted to pull her hair bun. "Ohhh..." As he was thinking, he found his hand already moving towards her hair. Even though he was still full of doubts, he finally didn''t stop his hand. Immediately he touched her soft hair. As people say; when you try it, all your fears will disappear. As soon as he touched his aunt''s hair, his fear of touching her body also disappeared in an instant. His other hand then moved to her waist. The moment his hand touched her waist, he could feel her stop cultivating for a moment. Her fingers that were on his waist moved for a moment as if she was responding to his actions. ''No, I shouldn''t be doing this out of lust, I should have done this out of my love for my aunt.'' A thought suddenly popped into his head. Rationality returned to his head, but that didn''t stop his actions. It only changed the intention of his actions. He felt right now that he was really a ridiculous man. His hands that touched her hair then went down her back before arriving at her waist. With both his arms wrapped around her waist, he finally embraced her body. But how can rationality beat lust? His hot blood made him gasp for breath. His hand couldn''t help but move to rub her back. Because she was wearing an off-shoulder dress, the top of her back was fully exposed, so he could touch her skin directly there. If he wanted, he could even his her hands inside her dress. Unfortunately his courage was not enough to do that. It was apletely different thing than just touching her body. As his hand touched her hair once more, he finally pulled the bun so that her hair fell down. A few strands of her hair even fell on his face. After that, she suddenly opened her eyes and lifted her head. She looked at his face with a yful smile. "Tian, ??it turns out that your desire for this aunt is not small," she said which made Qin Tian''s face blush. "However," She then moved her body to climb onto his thighs. His eyes widened. It wasn''t because she was sitting on his thigh, but because she was pressing something that was standing upright between his thighs. The smile on her face grew wider as she felt the object she was sitting on. She then wrapped her arms around his neck. Her face was right in front of his face so the air he breathed in was the air she breathed out. That mature, beautiful, and sharp face. Just by looking at it already gave a very pleasant sensation. "This kind of thing turns out to be really, really fun," she said with a twinkle in her eye. Judging from her expression and her heated body, it was clear she was enjoying the forbidden touches too. Shua... Suddenly her index finger hit his forehead. "But Tian, ??you must remember that I am your aunt..." "You have to know the limit you can''t cross." "However, I think it''s fine that we have a little fun between the two of us." "What you want, do it now while I want it too. But remember, don''t go overboard." Qin Tian, ??"..." ... Sixteen heavens. In a certain city on the Whale continent, a young man in his twenties walked through the city. The youth was wearing a ck robe and he had jet ck hair and eyes. His cultivation was already at the peak of Spiritual Lord. With his age, it was already quite extraordinary. Moreover, from his aura, he was clearly not just an ordinary Spiritual Lord. Hisbat power was definitely not weaker than the Sovereign. He was Hu Lei who was Qin Tian''s clone. He was basically Qin Tian himself. Even though Hu Lei''s talent was not worth mentioning whenpared to the top geniuses, but with Qin Tian''s knowledge, he was still able to advance rapidly. Of course, it was also because he went on a lot of adventures and got a lot of luck. He even had enough wealth to go to the Whale continent. But his true destination was not the Whale continent, but another heaven. The city he was in now was a city owned by a Paragon. In that city there is a teleportation formation that can send people to other heavens. It had been a few days since he had arrived in the city, he had even paid. But since it was only the most ordinary teleportation formation, it took some time to use it. The Paragon would only use that teleportation formation when there were enough people wanting to go to another heaven. As for why he chose that city was because the teleportation formation in that city would send people to the Dao heaven. There was no doubt that it was the strongest heaven with the Five Elements Sect being there. Of course, apart from the Five Elements Sect, there were still many powerful factions there. Perhaps the strength of each region there was almost on par with the other heavens. Qin Tian couldn''t go there yet, so he sent his clone first. Apart from looking around and investigating the condition of his sect, he hoped that his clone could find more opportunities there. Chapter 201 - A BASTARD The moment Qin Tian or Hu Lei arrived in the center of the city, he saw an enormous spatial vortex floating above a pce courtyard. Around that spatial vortex, there were several middle-aged men with Saint aura standing while throwing many spiritual stones into the vortex. They seemed to have almost finished setting up the teleportation formation. Apart from him, there were many people who arrived there. They consisted of various types of people, from young and old, some alone like him and some in groups. Some even emitted a Saint aura. Whooss... After a while, the middle-aged men stopped their actions. At the same time, an old man with an extremely profound aura emerged from within the vortex. With Hu Lei''s body, Qin Tian''s perception wasn''t so sharp that he couldn''t see the old man''s cultivation, but he was certain that he was a Paragon, the owner of the city. Aftering out of the vortex, the old man looked at the people gathered in front of the vortex. "Alright, now the teleportation formation is ready. But what you need to remember is that this is only sending you to the Dao Heaven, as for where you willnd, that is something that is uncertain." "As long as you guys hold hands, you guys might be able tond on the same spot." "Now get ready, I will send you guys right away!" With his words, the people quickly got ready. They entered the designated circle area while those in the group held each other''s hands. Qin Tian was alone, so he just stood in a corner. Some people looked nervous, it was probably because it was their first time going to another heaven. Many factors make people go to other heavens, whether it is to find better opportunities, or to escape from enemies. After everyone had gathered in their designated positions, the old Paragon then waved his hand at them. A spiritual aura radiated from his hands and enveloped them all. He then led them towards the vortex. As soon as they arrived in front of the vortex, the vortex spun so much faster that it blew a very strong wind. If they weren''t protected by that old Paragon''s aura, they would have been thrown all the way out of the city. They were then sent into that vortex. Upon entering the vortex, Qin Tian immediately felt a suction force sucking up his body. It could definitely injure him, but right now his body was protected by the old Paragon''s aura. Whooss... Whooss... Whooss... Quickly the people who entered the vortex separated except for those who were holding hands. Butpared to the spatial vortex that he forcefully opened using the imperial weapon, the spatial vortex here was much more stable. As long as there were no unexpected idents, he should be able to arrive at Dao Heaven unharmed. The journey to another heaven would obviously take more time, especially if it was a low quality teleportation formation. Maybe about an hourter, Qin Tian finally saw the light. Shua... He quickly arrived in front of the light and he then entered the light. The light was clearly the sunlight that shone on the world. The moment he entered the light, he immediately saw a vastnd with countless mountains. The Dao Heaven is vast, even though he is from there, he is unable to recognize every ce. Moreover, hundreds of thousands of years had passed, so there must have been a lot of things that had changed. Qin Tian looked around for a while before flying towards the north. ... As for the real Qin Tian, ??he is still in the Sky_Butterfly pce. After returning to the hotel, he directly entered the sixteen heavens. While waiting for Sky_Butterfly, he nned to cultivate. Now that he was at the peak of Sovereign, only a step away from the Saint stage. At the Saint stage, the Dao that wasprehended already had a form, but currently he still had not formed his Dao. People usually refer to the first form of the Dao as Unity. It was basically to unify all Daoprehended into one whole. Of course, it''s not an easy thing. If he relied on the Dao in his past life, he might be able to advance quickly, but if he did, the Dao he had formed might not differ much from the Dao in his past life. Qin Tian wasn''t sure when he would be able to break through. He might be able to break through quickly if Sky_Butterfly gave him rare cultivation resources. But even if that really happened, he still wanted to practice to deepen his Dao. However, just some time after he had cultivated, he suddenly got a message from Shui Yingyue. It wasn''t a message from the game ount, but from a telegram. Of course, he could still open the message from the game. Shui Yingyue almost never contacted him first, it was definitely something that Qin Tian had greatly surprised. He quickly opened the message he had received. When he opened the message, his eyes immediately widened. "Come to my room!" She only sent a few words, but those words were very conspicuous in Qin Tian''s eyes. "Master, your luck with women is very good, it is a sign that you are blessed by heaven." "..." ... Qin Tian didn''t think much, he immediately stopped cultivating and walked out of the sixteen heavens. Today, he might actually be a true bastard. But his mentality has also changed a lot, he feels less and less guilt about doing such things. He wasn''t sure if it could be considered an enlightenment. He quickly exited his room and walked towards Shui Yingyue''s room door which was right next to his. He knocked on her room door but there was no response. When he tried to open the door to the room, he found that it was not locked. He had just opened the door to his room slightly and he had already seen the figure of Shui Yingyue sitting on the bed. But to his surprise, she was currently just,,, Chapter 202 - Oh Yingyue! She was not wearing clothes, she was only wrapped in a towel. From her still wet hair, she clearly had just finished taking a shower. It was hard for Qin Tian to calm down when he looked at Shui Yingyue in such a manner. In fact, he had never even seen her so open. As he looked at her, she also looked at him. But Qin Tian found she didn''t look embarrassed, she was probably holding back her embarrassment. "What are you waiting for,e in quickly..." She said in a cold tone, but Qin Tian felt she had to force her mouth to speak in such a tone. Qin Tian was still stunned as he closed the door. "Yingyue, what are you doing?" Even though he expected those things from Shui Yingyue, but he didn''t expect it so soon. Shui Yingyue still maintained a cold expression on her face. She looked the other way before replying, "go to the bathroom,,, and take a shower!!!! I''m waiting here." If he looked closely at her voice, she obviously stammered for a while as she spoke. But what she said made Qin Tian even more stunned. ''She told me to take a shower and wait for me here.'' Qin Tian did not need to think to understand her intentions. "If you don''t want to, you can leave now!!!!" She added, still coldly. "Yingyue," Qin Tian still wanted to speak, but Shui Yingyue suddenly picked up her cell phone that was on the table and then ignored him. ''So she only gave me two options... She doesn''t seem to want to be asked...'' Qin Tian chose not to beat around the bush anymore, he then walked to the bathroom in the room. As he entered the bathroom, Shui Yingyue finally nced at the bathroom. For a moment, her face turned red. She then lowered her head to look at her body which was only wrapped in a towel. ... Inside the bathroom, Qin Tian found a towel ready to use. Even though the hotel provided some towels, they were put outside. Obviously Shui Yingyue had already prepared the towel for him beforehand. He was silent for a few minutes before finally taking off his clothes. He then took a bath using a lot of soap so that his body emitted a very strong fragrance. After he finished his shower, he wondered if he should go out with the towel. He felt it was too shy, but it seemed that was what Shui Yingyue wanted. Phew... He took a few deep breaths before deciding to go along with her wishes. After making sure his body was dry, he then wrapped his body with the towel. He quickly opened the bathroom door. Shui Yingyue was still looking at her phone, she nced at him for a while as he came out, but it seemed she was trying to act as if nothing had happened. Walking closer to her, her figure became more and more clear in his eyes. With white skin and long legs, it was hard for anyone to take their eyes off her. Her body grew quite perfectly. Even though it wasn''t the best, one couldn''t see the ws just by looking at it. The closer he got to her, the more the aura in the room changed. Luckily Qin Tian wrapped his towel very tightly, otherwise his little brother might just stick out. Soon he arrived in front of her. Even though he still wanted to ask, but with such a condition, all the words he had prepared had almost disappeared from his head. Now there was only one thought left in his brain. Shui Yingyue ced her cell phone on the table beside the bed. Her expression didn''t change when she looked at him, but sometimes her skin turned red for a moment. "What are you waiting for?" She then spoke. ''Why do you look like you''re angry, you tsundere,'' replied Qin Tian inwardly. "Yingyue, are you sure you want to do this?" He then asked. Even though he hesitated, he still sat beside her. The scent emanating from her body made him drunk, he really felt like hugging her and removing the towel that was wrapped around her. "Don''t be a hypocrite if you want to too," she replied. Her fingers that she ced on her thigh twitched as she spoke. Without Qin Tian knowing, his hand moved towards her hand. In an instant, his palm caught her palm. Her body shook for a moment while her hands became slightly stiff. Qin Tian couldn''t hold himself back any longer as he looked at the top of her slightly revealed breasts. His body then moved closer to hers as one of his hands grabbed her towel. He looked into her eyes as if asking if she would allow him to pull the towel that was wrapped around her body. She didn''t answer or nod, but her hand was also holding his towel. Seeing that, Qin Tian didn''t think much anymore, he immediately pulled her towel. At the same time, she also pulled the towel that was wrapped around his body. The moment the two towels fell, their bodies were immediately fully exposed. Even though Shui Yingyue tried to act cool, her face still blushed as her body was revealed. Slender waist and t stomach, and two mountains standing tall, Qin Tian''s eyes immediately lit up when he saw them all. But he couldn''t help but be surprised when he saw the bird tattoo on the left of her stomach. It looks like a phoenix, but is ck in color. He just found out that she has a tattoo there. His aunt has a dragon tattoo on her back which she always covers with her clothes, and her daughter apparently has one too. It seemed that the mother and daughter had the same taste. But he did not find a tattoo on her back. Shui Yingyue''s reaction also changed drastically the moment she looked at his body. Especially when she saw his little brother, her face immediately turned red like a tomato. The cold expression on her face disappeared instantly. Looking at each other''s bodies in such a position was obviously very embarrassing, therefore, Qin Tian immediately extended both his hands to her waist. He hugged her by the waist before pulling her body into his arms. Chapter 203 - Part 2 Hugging without wearing clothes definitely gives a different sensation. Qin Tian could instantly feel the warmth of Shui Yingyue''s body. Shui Yingyue''s face was as red as a tomato, she looked like she wanted to lower her head. Obviously their current situation left her mind nk. As a man, Qin Tian quickly took the initiative. He locked Shui Yingyue''s mouth with his while his palm that was on her back rubbed her back. This time he not only kissed her, he also stuck his tongue into her mouth. Despite being surprised, Shui Yingyue still received his tongue with her mouth open. As his tongue moved inside her mouth, she also started moving her tongue. One of Qin Tian''s hands then moved to the front of her body. Shui Yingyue put her hands in front of her chest so their chests couldn''t meet, so Qin Tian first withdrew her hand from there. After that, he started to touch the soft object on her chest. Shui Yingyue''s eyes widened for a moment, but she didn''t try to stop him. He even heard her mouth moan softly. Worried that she was out of breath, Qin Tian then withdrew his mouth. Saliva came out of her mouth right after he let go of her mouth. Before she could react, Qin Tian then stuck out his tongue to lick the drool. On the other hand, one of his hands was still on her chest. He then used his other hand to touch her face. "Rx," he said in a low voice. Since it was her first time, she obviously felt very awkward, stiff, and nervous. Even ra was no exception, not to mention Shui Yingyue. After saying that, his mouth then moved to her neck. He then pulled her body into the middle of the bed and then pushed her body down before pressing her down. Now, she too began to respond. Her hands began to move to caress his body. Even her legs started to wrap around his legs. From her neck, Qin Tian''s mouth then went up her face to her ear. After that, he kissed her once more. At the same time, one of his hands touched her thigh. His hand then moved to a certain area between her thighs. The moment he finally touched hers, she immediately shivered like someone who had been electrocuted. Her eyes widened once again. Qin Tian then released her mouth. "Let''s get started," he said beside her ear. "Don''t be afraid, calm down... It may hurt a little, but I promise you will feel the best sensation." Yingyue, "..." ... That night, Qin Tian finally took Shui Yingyue''s virginity. Even though she was still trying to be calm, how could the sensation of pleasure she was feeling could keep her calm. In the end, she chose to let her body enjoy the sensation. Under the pressure of his body, the girl who always wore a cold expression had no other choice but to groan. After finished, Qin Tian let her sleep in his arms. Their rtionship had been awkward for quite a while, but tonight they finally slept together. And they sleep without wearing any clothes. Compared to ra, Qin Tian had to admit that he felt more sensation when he did it with Shui Yingyue. Especially when he tried to get inside her body, he was sure he wouldn''t forget that scene from his memory no matter how much time passed. He couldn''t help but think what if he slept with the two at the same time. But he might not be able to do that anytime soon. ... At 5 am, Qin Tian finally woke up from his sleep. Shui Yingyue was still sleeping with her head resting against his chest. When he woke up, she also woke up from her sleep. She has a very high IQ, but this morning her brain seemed to be working much slower. It took some time before she realized what had happened. Her face immediately reddened. "Oh, my dear sister, you are really cute," said Qin Tian in a teasing tone. With her in his arms, she couldn''t do anything even though his words caused her embarrassment. In the end, it caused her breath to be shallow. "Let me go!" She said after that. "Oh my gosh, we''ve made love, why do you still look embarrassed?" "Look at that," he then looked in a certain direction on the mattress. There, there was dried blood and clear liquid that had also dried up. Shui Yingyue''s face became even more red when she saw them. "Go, get out of my room... I want to be alone now..." She started to push his body. "Hey, isn''t that too soon. It''s still very early, we can do it one more time..." Qin Tian pinched one of the sensitive parts of her body as he said that. It caused her to moan softly. "Qin Tian, ??I said get out of here... If you don''t leave now, I, I, I will..." Before she could finish her words, Qin Tian locked her mouth with his. He immediately climbed onto her body. Even though Shui Yingyue tried to resist at first, she quickly gave up and even responded to his actions. After the second, Shui Yingyue became calmer. She didn''t force him to leave either. "I love you, my dear sister..." He ended it all by whispering beside her ear. "Qin Tian, ??you bastard," she replied. "Yes, I am an bastard, but I am your brother, and now I can be said to be your husband." "Don''t think about it, I won''t think of you as my husband..." "But why did you let me fuck you?" "I just wanted that..." "Hihihi," Qin Tian chuckled as he pinched her cheeks. "But I''m really curious, since when did you start liking me?" He then asked. "Who likes you." Shui Yingyue replied very quickly. "I never liked you..." "Oh, then what?" "I..." She looks confused "Emmm, or maybe you just love me as your older brother... Ahhh, you have a weird taste... If I''m not mistaken it''s called brocon..." Yingyue, "..." Chapter 204 - A Kiss From Yingyue Qin Tian returned to his room and came out again at breakfast time. As usual, he came out while Shui Yingyue also happened to be out. Her footsteps don''t look awkward With the help of his spiritual energy, she felt nothing even though she had just lost her virginity. Of course, Shui Yingyue was not aware of that. However, even though their rtionship had reached that point, Shui Yingyue still looked the same as before. She is cold and indifferent. When they met, she only nced at him briefly and nodded lightly before continuing on her way. But obviously her nod made little difference since normally she wouldn''t even nod. It was probably because she had already acknowledged their rtionship. Qin Tian wasn''t sure if it was because Shui Yingyue still wanted to maintain her personality or just because she wanted to keep their rtionship a secret. Since she wanted to be like that, he could only follow her wishes. But he thought things were much more interesting because of her attitude. "Wait, Yingyue..." Qin Tian then called out to her as she passed him. "What," she said, stopping in her tracks and turning her head towards her. "Heyyy, no one is here, why are you still cold?" He didn''t actually mean to ask that question, but since no one was there, he chose to tease her first. Shui Yingyue knitted her brows before replying, "I prefer it like this, do you mind?" ''Of course, I feel ufortable even if we are just cousins.'' Qin Tian grumbled inwardly. Although he thought it was more attractive, his pride as a man displeased him. He didn''t answer, he then stepped closer to her. She tried to back away but he reached out his hand quickly to catch her hand. After that, he withdrew her hand before holding her waist with his other hand. Without giving her a chance to react, he then kissed her on the lips. "Emmmmm..." Her mouth made a slight sound, but she couldn''t do anything about it. Qin Tian didn''t feel any significant resistance from her either. He broke the kiss quickly. Although somewhat embarrassed, Shui Yingyue was much calmer than before. "Now tell me what you want?" She then asked. Obviously she guessed his intentions. "Hehehe, my dear sister, you are really smart," Qin Tian replied with augh. "Can you stop calling me that way?" "Oh, should I call you my dear wife from now on?" "..." "I suggest you don''t joke around with me too much... Or...," "Okay, okay," Qin Tian quickly cut off her words. He then exined his wish. "I want you to help me spread a video on the inte, make sure it spreads for everyone to see, auntie knows this too..." "Spreading videos? Isn''t that a very simple thing? Why do you want me to help you?" "You can do it yourself, as long as your video is really unique, people who watch it will definitely share it with others..." "No, it''s different." He then took out his cell phone and handed it to her. "You can see it for yourself, it''s not easy to spread it. And we also need to guarantee our identity remains hidden." "Oh," she was a little confused as she took the phone in his hand. She opened the phone before ying the video Qin Tian had prepared. Galen''s voice quickly sounded on the phone. Shui Yingyue who was looking directly at the phone screen quickly changed her expression. No matter how cold she was, she was still a young girl in the end, there was no way she could calm down after seeing the video. "Where did you get this from?" She then asked with a serious expression. "This is a secret!" Qin Tian replied. "You wanted to ask me for help, but you didn''t want to tell me." "This is also aunt''s wish, I am sure you do not refuse your mother''s wish." Qin Tian smiled faintly before continuing, "But if you kiss me, I don''t mind telling you..." Yingyue, "..." Qin Tian was very satisfied with her reaction, but he was quickly taken aback when he saw Shui Yingyue suddenly extend both her hands towards his neck after she handed over his cell phone. Before he could react, her face moved towards his. After that, her smooth and soft lipsnded right on his cheek. "..." This time he was the one who was stunned. Even when they made lovest night, she didn''t take the initiative to kiss him, but right now she was actually kissing him. "I''m sure that''s enough," she said after she kissed him. There was no reaction on her face as if she was just doing something normal. She looked into his vacant eyes before continuing, "I''ve done what you wanted, now tell me where you got the video." "I..." He had not originally nned to tell her. He was only joking when he said that because he thought Shui Yingyue would not go along with his words. "Why does your face look like you won''t tell me?" She suddenly asked. "Ehhmmmm," Qin Tian quickly cleared his throat. How could he not keep his promise, he immediately told her. "I recorded it myself, so I got it from myself..." His words caused her to knit her brows, he quickly continued his words. "I know this is hard to believe, but there are things I can''t say right now. When you find out, I''m sure you''ll understand." "Oh, I see," she suddenly nodded after that, still with a deadpan expression. "Send the video to my phone, I''ll help after breakfast." She then continued on her way after saying that. Qin Tian wasn''t sure if she believed him, so showed a doubtful expression as he followed her. Shui Yingyue who asionally nced at him was clearly aware of his doubts. She paused and said, "Don''t worry, I believe your word." She didn''t look forced when she said that so Qin Tian felt relieved. "Thank you," he said. "There''s no need to thank me, with our rtionship, it should be for us to trust each other." What she said made Qin Tian feel moved. He then reached out his hand to hug her once more. After hugging her, he immediately kissed her. Shui Yingyue didn''t try to fight back at all, she even immediately responded to his kiss. Even though she was cold, her heart was definitely soft. "I love you, Yingyue," he said after kissing her. Shui Yingyue didn''t speak, she just let him continue to hug her. "But I was really surprised when you kissed me." "It''s just kissing, why should you be surprised when I don''t even mind giving my body to you," she replied. "Ohhh, you''re right..." Qin Tian nodded. He understood what she meant. She was not disgusted by him, on the contrary, she even had a passion for him, to kiss him was definitely a pleasure to her. Right after he nodded, Shui Yingyue once again moved her face towards his. He kissed her once more, but this time he kissed her lips. She blushed for a moment before saying, "let''s go." The cold expression returned to her face before she continued on her way. Qin Tian smiled faintly before following her. Chapter 205 - Go With Clara Apart from Ang and Qin Wuxin, ra had already arrived at the dining room when the two of them arrived there. Maybe Ang bothered her so she arrived early. But Qin Tian was quite surprised when he saw ra today. Compared to usual, she was much more morous today in a ruby ??red mini dress. She also puts on a bit of makeup which makes her face a lot more striking. Her normally neat hair was made quite open. She also wears very luxurious earrings and nes. Once a man looked at her, it was hard for anyone to take their eyes off her. Qin Tian then sat beside her while Shui Yingyue sat beside Ang. His aunt was of course in the main seat. She''s quite rxed today and she looks like she''s always been. "What are your ns?" She then asked while looking at them one by one. The first she looked at was Qin Tian, ??but thetter only showed an expression of ignorance. Yingyue didn''t say anything either. Ang, on the other hand, said that she wanted to go to her father''s house. When it was ra''s turn to be stared at, she suddenly looked towards Qin Tian. "Qin, can you apany me to my hometown?" Her request surprised everyone enough, even Yingyue looked at her with narrowed eyes. "Oh, do you want to go now?" Qin Tian asked back. He had already promised her, he naturally would not refuse it. Maybe something made her want to go faster. "Yes," she nodded. "You didn''t do anything today right?" Seeing her speaking with quite a serious expression, Qin Tian finally chose to nod. "Okay," he said. The country of Olympus is very close to Europe, with the current speed of transportation, they can get there within an hour by ne and a few hours by train. After he agreed to ra''s request, Shui Yingyue stared at him for a while, but she didn''t say anything. Qin Tian actually wanted to take her, but their purpose made him ufortable taking her with him. The awkwardness of having more than one woman is unavoidable. He hasn''t reached the point like mc in web novels where they can make all their women obey them. "Okay, Yingyue, how about youe with mom to thepany..." ... Some timeter, Qin Tian and ra arrived at the high-speed train station. They didn''t get on the ne because the train was now almost as fast as the ne. The only drawback is that it has to go through more routes. ra decided they would go by train because she thought it was much safer. Her current status is still unknown, who knows what they did to him when they believed he betrayed them. Even though with Qin Tian by her side there was no way anyone could harm her, but right now Qin Tian still didn''t want to overuse his strength if it wasn''t really necessary. He would probably use his powers to excess to help ra in the country of Olympus, but just for the trip was clearly still unnecessary. It will reduce the sensation of life. The country of Olympus is between the continents of Europe and Africa, it consists of deserts and greennds. It borders Italy and a country in Africa. From Arsenal, they will pass through several countries until arriving in Italy before continuing to the border. ... The high-speed train station was full of people, there were more people there than at the airport. The moment they arrived, their carriage was about to leave, so they went straight to their carriage. Along the way, the two always held hands so Qin Tian received a lot of jealous stares from the men. The biggest factor in their jealousy was obviously because ra was currently really looking very conspicuous. In most people''s eyes, she was a girl they could only see in movies. "I''m not sure why you''re dressed like that when our destination is a country at war?" Qin Tian asked. "Wouldn''t it be nice to see me dressed like this," ra replied in a soft voice. "A woman has to be good at dressing in order for their man to continue to like them." ... Not long after, they arrived at their train carriage. Qin Tian and ra chose VIP seats in the carriage. Each VIP seat was separated by a small wall so people couldn''t see each other. Of course, there are also VIP seats reserved for lovers so they can be alone in the same room. As soon as they sat down, ra leaned back against his shoulder. Even though she tried to be cheerful, Qin Tian could sense her erratic mood. Obviously returning to her homnd brought her a lot of burden. Qin Tian couldn''t help but gently stroke her hair. He also secretly infused his spiritual energy into her body to calm her down. It made her sleepy. "Go to sleep, I''ll wake you when we arrive." "Mm," she nodded before closing her eyes. Qin Tian then hugged her from the side. Even before the train departed, she had already begun to fall asleep. A maid came not long after the train departed. She was surprised for a moment when she saw them. "Sir, would you like to drink or eat something?" She then asked in a low tone. Qin Tian nodded before looking at the menu list ced on the table. He chose the food and drink he wanted very quickly, "yes, make us some warm orange juice and a salty snack." "Okay," the mais nodded. "Wait ten minutes." After saying that, she immediately left from there. "Master, you may be able to find the inheritance of Zeus on Olympus." Luna suddenly spoke. Her words made Qin Tian almost straighten his body. Zeus was an existence with two Universe Lotuses, his legacy was undoubtedly something that could drive even emperors crazy. "Do you know where it is?" "I''m not sure because we never looked for it. The will that Zeus left us ordered us not to look for his inheritance. But I believe it is on Olympus if it really exists." "So there''s a possibility that it doesn''t exist?" "That''s something hard to say. Even we are not sure if it is on earth. But if it is on earth, it must be on Olympus." Chapter 206 - Part 2 Ten minutester, the maid returned with two cups of warm orange juice and a te of salty snacks. She carefully ced them on the table in front of him. After that, she immediately left. Since ra was asleep, Qin Tian then took out his cell phone to browse the news. He had already sent the video of Galen to Shui Yingyue but he told her to pass it on in the afternoon. Of course, in order to spread the video, she needed preparation in advance so that it was seen by everyone who was browsing the inte right after the video was shared. What he saw was news about the game Sixteen Heavens. The game became more and more popr because the experience provided felt too real. The terrorist attack that happened yesterday also increased the poprity of the game drastically. Now not even a few rich people want to buy items in the game, but unfortunately they can''t do it. Now they could only buy genuine items obtained in the game world. Some people who were lucky to get rare treasures ended up earning a lot of money after selling them. After more than half of the journey, ra finally woke up from her slumber. Qin Tian didn''t know why, but her expression became sullen the moment she woke up. "Did you have a bad dream?" he asked. "No, I dreamed of marrying you," she replied. "Ha?" He was immediately confused. ''Why don''t you show a happy expression after dreaming of marrying me.'' "But at the same time you also married Yingyue, you married both of us..." She quickly added. Qin Tian, ??"..." As he wore an awkward expression, ra narrowed her eyes as she stared at him. "Tell me Qin, how far is your rtionship with Yingyue now?" She then asked with a suspicious expression. "Ehmmm..." Qin Tian could only clear his throat in response. "Don''t think about strange things, it will interfere with your dreams." "Huh, you should know why I think that way." "Okay, okay, you have to stop thinking about that." Qin Tian then stroked her hair to calm her down. After that, he took ra''s juice and handed it to her. "We''ll be in Rome soon, drink this juice first," he said. "Help me hold the cup," she answered without moving her body. "You really are spoiled..." Even though he said that, he still helped her hold the cup. He even helped her point the straw into her mouth. In order to pay for his guilt towards her, he could only repay her by pampering her. Several maids passing by in their seats couldn''t help but be jealous when they saw ra. There is no woman who has never dreamed of being pampered by a handsome man. ra herself seemed to really enjoy the jealous stares from them. "By the way, what''s the reason you want to leave as soon as possible?" Qin Tian then asked. "At 5 this morning, one of my friends told me that ministers from several countries came to Olympus, there were even some Presidents who came. It wasn''t reported in the media, but I know that they are nning something big." "Normally a big war will happen after theye to the country." "I see," Qin Tian nodded while his eyes turned cold. "Are you sure you can help me?" asked ra. Qin Tian smiled at her and stroked her hair once more. "Even if you want to be the Queen of Olympus, I will make you queen today!" "You really are good at talking to make women happy." "Don''t you believe me?" "If I didn''t believe you, I wouldn''t have brought you to Olympus." "I know you''re a smart girl," Qin Tian pinched her cheeks before continuing. "So do you want to be queen?" "I have no interest in being the queen of a small country," she replied with a frown. "I just want to be the queen of the whole world." "Your ambition is really big. But you will not be the reigning Queen, you will only be the queen who is the king''s wife." ... Not long after, the train finally arrived in Rome. There were still several cities before they arrived at Olympus, but they had to change trains in Rome. Since they had breakfast before leaving, they didn''t look for a restaurant when they arrived in Rome, they just went to the cafe at the train station while waiting for the next train to leave. Unlike the Arsenal-Rome route, not too many people go to Olympus. After all, there is a difference between Olympus now and a few years ago. In the past when they were at war with other nations, many worshipers of Zeus came to help them because at that time many believed that by helping them, they could enter heaven. But now they were fighting amongst themselves, so there were a lot of Zeus worshipers who were confused. Even the priests were at a loss as to whom they should defend. If they defended the wrong group, instead of going to heaven, they might end up going to hell. Now the people who go to Olympus are only people who really want to help in the name of humanity. At the cafe, Qin Tian and ra finished almost two cups of coffee before the train bound for Olympus departed. Before going to the next train, ra first changed her clothes. After all, the ce where they were going was very unsuitable for such a morous dress. She used the dress only to wash Qin Tian''s eyes. Now she only wears jeans and a tight t-shirt. Coupled with her hair in a ponytail, her feminine aura instantly disappeared, now she really looked like a female soldier. Moreover, the pure expression on her face also disappeared. Now her expression was cold and serious like the soldiers who always wore a wary expression. Growing up in and filled with war and training in the military from a young age, ra was definitely a very strong woman for an ordinary mortal. If she wanted to, she could easily take down three gangsters with her military skills. Qin Tian gave her a thumbs up after he came out of the dressing room. He said, "Our school friends would be surprised if they saw your current appearance." Even though she had started to turn cold, in front of him, she still tried to show a smile. She then said, "now you can try the thrill of ying with a CIA agent that you can only see in movies." Qin Tian, ??"..." Chapter 207 - Arrive In Olympus The train that took them to Olympus wasn''t very good, it was also slower, but they still reached the border in less than an hour. At the border, they took care of some documents first before continuing their journey to Olympus by train from Olympus. The security at the border between Italy and Olympus is really very tight, people can easily get in, but it is very difficult to get out. The moment they finally entered the maind of Olympus, Qin Tian could immediately sense a bad aura there. The wars that have always urred on thend since thousands of years ago have clearly left many marks on thend. Luckily he didn''t sense the presence of the One-Eyed Abyss there. Obviously the seal that sealed that person was truly so great that he couldn''t even release his aura to the outside. With his strength, a drop of his aura could possibly easily destroy the entire earth. Olympus consists of eastern and western Olympus. The railroad tracks they were on happened to be right in the middle of the two countries. About three kilometers from the border, they arrived at a small, somewhat ancient town. ording to ra, half the city is owned by eastern Olympus and the other half is owned by western Olympus. Now the city used to wee volunteers who came to help the people there. The train station was in a special area on the outskirts of the city, it was even guarded by a group of UN soldiers. The people of Olympus couldn''t go inside, they could only wait outside the station if they wanted to wee people who came to their country. As soon as they got out of the carriage, ra let out a light sigh with a sad expression. "Everyone believes that this is a blessednd, but why do wars always happen in this country? Is it because blessings are something that people always fight for?" Qin Tian didn''t answer, he just held her by the shoulder to make her feelfortable. If he had told ra the cause of the war there was because of a group of people helping an alien, she would probably be frustrated with anger. Of course, another factor is also because people who arezy to pray want to enter heaven in the easiest way. They then left the train station. Outside the station, there were two groups of people who were gathering. Each of them carried arge g. They shouted strange words in theirnguage. In front of each of them stood a priest in ck robes, long hair, and a pointed hat. The two priests had noses long enough that he couldn''t help but remember Pinhio, a cartoon character from a hundred years ago. As people exited the station, the two priests quickly shouted in very fluent English. "Support eastern Olympus, and you will go to heaven. Otherwise, you will go to hell!" "Support western Olympus, and you will go to heaven. Otherwise, you will go to hell!" They shouted so loudly that people felt dizzy from hearing their voices. Of course, what caused many people to feel dizzy were the words they spoke. Qin Tian felt like he wanted to vomit blood from hearing their words. Just hearing their words made him feel so embarrassed. Luckily they didn''t throw stones at each other. He then looked at ra. Her face that had previously disyed a serious expression instantly turned red like a tomato. "They are a bunch of heretical heretics, they are not Olympus people. Let''s go!" She immediately quickened her pace after she said that. Even with her extremely high tolerance, she still looked utterly embarrassed by their behavior. Qin Tian shook his head. ''It''s a shortage of humans living far from the gods. They are obsessed with the blessings of the gods, but those who live in the same world as them will have ambitions to be like them.'' "Luna, isn''t this because of you guys?" "Ehmmm, Master, it''s definitely not our fault. Besides, religion isn''t that bad, they''re just a few people who have gone astray, there are a lot of people who have be good with the help of religion." "You''re just making excuses." Qin Tian shook his head. ''Zeus would cry if he saw them. Luckily he was long dead.'' Qin Tian and ra quickly entered the town. Even though the town was a bit old-fashioned, it had quiteplete facilities. Even the town''s sidewalks are quitefortable for pedestrians. The town was guarded by UN soldiers, so it was quite peaceful. But even in the city, Qin Tian saw quite a number of gloomy-faced people. Even cultivators would be frustrated if they fought for too long, not to mention ordinary humans. "So where are we going?" Qin Tian asked ra. "Well, many ces I want to visit, but we don''t have much time, we will go to Olympus city now!" Answered ra. "Then what do we go on, do we take the train or are we going to buy a car?" "Using a car is probably the best option, however, there are a lot of bullies on the train." "Come with me, I know a good ce to buy a used car." They then went to a certain ce in the small town. Despite having lived in City Z for a long time, ra seems to be very familiar with the town. She even knew the small streets of the town. Not long after, they arrived at a fairlyrge car repair shop. Outside the auto repair shop, there were many car skeletons that were still intact but they didn''t have the engine anymore. When they arrived in front of the auto repair shop, a man in his thirties with a tall body and blonde hair suddenly appeared from inside the auto repair shop, he walked towards them. He waved his hand when he saw them. He was probably ra''s friend because on the way to the workshop, ra had messaged someone with her cell phone. Chapter 208 - Meet The Enemy "Jhonny..." ra also waved at the man. The man called Jhonny looked enthusiastic when he arrived in front of them. He looked at Qin Tian for a while before looking at ra. "You actually came back..." "Yes, I haven''te to this country in a long time." "I heard you lived in Asia all this time?" "Yeah, it''s been a while since I lived there." "He?" He then looked at Qin Tian once more. "He''s my boyfriend," ra replied with a faint smile as she tugged Qin Tian''s hand. "His name is Jhonny, he used to help me when I was little," ra exined. The man was ten years older than them, so Qin Tian was sure he didn''t have any strange rtionship with ra. Hence, he extended his hand in a friendly manner. "Qin Tian!" He then introduced himself. Jhonny also reached out his hand to shake his hand. "Johnny," he said. He observed Qin Tian for a while before looking at ra. "Your boyfriend really suits you, I bet you are very happy?" "Hihihi..." raughed softly. After that, Johnny looked at him once again. He patted his shoulder and said "okay bro, I hope you take good care of ra, I watched her grow, she suffered a lot when she was little, I hope she doesn''t suffer anymore when she grows up." "That''s for sure," Qin Tian replied. "She is half of my soul, without her, there would be no me." He looked at ra lovingly as he said that. Even though ra was a girl who was always confident, she looked embarrassed when she heard their words. "Ha-ha-ha," Johnnyughed softly. "Let''s go in first," he invited them into his car repair shop. Qin Tian and ra then followed behind him. "By the way, John, can you prepare a car for us?" ra then spoke. "Do you want to go right away? How about staying at my ce for a while, I''ll make you lunch," he said, turning his gaze to ra. "Sorry, but we don''t have time right now, next time I''ll definitely stay at your ce." "Phew," Johnny sighed. He also showed a helpless expression. "I''m not sure what you will do, I know I can''t stop you but I hope you put your safety first." "Don''t worry, no one can hurt her with me standing beside her," Qin Tian replied. "Oh?" He then looked at Qin Tian. "Just by looking at you, I know you are not ordinary, otherwise ra would not have chosen you, I just hope you can keep your word." "Certainly!" "Okay, there are lots of cars in the garage, you can take any car you want." Qin Tian nodded. ra then walked towards a modified military car. In the country, such a car is definitely the most suitable and safe. "How much does this car cost?" Qin Tian then asked Johnny. Johnny looked at him strangely before shaking his head. "ra is like my own sister, how can I ask for payment just for a car, you don''t have to pay for this car," he said. "No, no, you''re here for business, it''s rude if we don''t pay you." "John, you have to ept it," ra chimed in. "Don''t worry, his family is very rich. Their money will never run out even for seven generations." "ra, you must understand me, I know you are fighting for this country." "Now that I can''t do anything about it, I won''t have the face to meet my ancestors if I don''t even donate a car for the good of my own country." What he said quite caught Qin Tian''s attention, he looks like a strong man, how can he not do anything about it. He then surveyed his body with his spiritual sense. When he saw his body directly, he waspletely shocked. He was wearing trousers and boots, but underneath his pants, there were no legs made of flesh. The two legs are actually robot legs. No wonder he said that he couldn''t do anything more. While robot legs are quitefortable to use, they obviously can''t be easily used for things like running. In addition, there were many scars on his body. Seeing the determined look on his face, Qin Tian finally stopped trying to force him. It wasn''t long before he and ra finally left. Even though he didn''t know the roads in the country, he was the one who drove the car while ra showed him the way. He didn''t ask anything about Johnny either. Along the way, Qin Tian saw many small viges. The viges looked fine, but every vige had soldiers standing guard. He even saw several tanks in several viges. Around the vige, he saw manyrge agricultural areas. The yellowed wheat filled the farm. If he didn''t know that there was a war in that country, he might think that it was a very prosperous country where no people starved. "It is said that the Olympus people are like cockroaches, no matter how crushed they are, they can rise again in a short time." Qin Tian then spoke. "Of course, we are the smartest nation in the world," ra answered proudly. But quickly her expression turned sad. "Well, we were probably too smart that we ended up destroying ourselves all the time." "You''re not the only ones, in fact, most of the smarter nations often fight amongst themselves." "That''s because they have more ambition." "Ummm..." Qin Tian suddenly felt something in the sky. As he looked up at the sky, he saw a transport ne descending downwards. ra who saw the ne narrowed her eyes. "It belongs to America," she said. "Are we their destination?" "Perhaps, however, I didn''t return despite receiving orders to return, now that we are in this ce, they will obviously try to ask for an exnation from me." "Well, let''s see what they do!" The ne descended very quickly. The road in that ce was very wide, it was enough to amodate a ne if it wanted tond there. But the ne did notnd there, the back of the ne suddenly opened. After that, a middle-aged man with arge build appeared there. Qin Tian immediately narrowed his eyes when he saw the man. He felt the spiritual energy in the man''s body, and it was much greater than the two men he had seen before. Whooss... As he stared at the man, he suddenly jumped off the ne. ra was immediately surprised that the man didn''t even have a parachute. The ne was about 30 meters above the air, most ordinary humans would die if they jumped from that height, but Qin Tian knew that he would be fine. Chapter 209 - Benson Bam... The middle-aged man finallynded about 5 meters in front of them. His existence left Qin Tian with no other choice but to stop the car. Although he wasn''t carrying a parachute, he was actually carrying arge machine gun. An ordinary soldier definitely couldn''t carry a rifle that big but he carried it as if he were carrying a small toy. A machine gun of that size might even blow up a tank. "He," seeing his face directly, ra''s expression immediately changed. "You know him?" Qin Tian asked. "Yes," ra nodded. "His name is Benson. He''s my boss and instructor at the CIA." "He''s also been the captain of the American special forces. Hisbat prowess is terrifying, to say he''s a real Rambo isn''t an exaggeration at all." "I didn''t expect that he woulde personally." "But how can he jump from such a height?" She then showed a confused expression. "That''s because he is a cultivator," Qin Tian replied expressionlessly. Since he entered that country where he would probably use his powers, ra would surely find out sooner orter, so he chose to tell her a few things first. Now happens to be the perfect time. "A cultivator?" ra was instantly stunned when she heard his words. "You''ll find out soon enough!" He smiled mysteriously before continuing. "Let''s go down first." "Mm," despite the hesitation and nervousness, ra still followed his words. Before getting off, she took out a gun that had been ced in the glovepartment of the car. The gun was given by Jhonny to her before they left. Quickly, they arrived in front of the car. Seeing them getting out of the car, Benson immediately stepped towards them. He looked at Qin Tian for a while before looking at ra. Just by smelling that person Qin Tian knew that he was a very ruthless person. His body emitted the smell of blood, who knew how many people he had killed. "ra," he said as he walked toward them. His voice sounded very hoarse like the sound of a broken engine. Sounds like that can definitely make a baby stop crying. "Tell me are you still a CIA or not?" He asked. He stopped walking as he said that, but he pointed the machine gun he was carrying at ra. Now that he was only about 2 meters away from them, if ra answered no, he would probably shoot her straight away with the machine gun. Even though ra was sure of Qin Tian, ??she still trembled when she heard Benson''s words. He clearlycked tenderness even to a beautiful young woman. ra would be meat porridge if she was shot with that machine gun. As a man, Qin Tian took a step forward, he then stood in front of ra. ra didn''t say anything, she just stared at his back. Benson was clearly aware of everything the moment he saw their actions. He then looked at Qin Tian and said; "So this little guy made you leave the CIA?" "Then what if he dies? Are youing back?" He looked ready to pull the trigger. Since Qin Tian was now standing in front of ra, the muzzle of the rifle naturally aimed at him. But Qin Tian only smiled as he looked at the muzzle of the rifle. "Want to kill me, let''s see if you have that ability," he said. He didn''t beat around the bush, after he said that, he immediately took action. Shua... In an instant, he appeared right in front of Benson. Without giving him a chance to react, he then pushed his head down onto the asphalt. Bang... Immediately the back of his head hit the asphalt, causing the asphalt to crack like a spider''s web. His head was still fine, but his eyes were wide as if he was seeing a ghost. Qin Tian then pressed his chest with his feet so that he couldn''t move anymore. He couldn''t even open his mouth. Qin Tian didn''t really care about him, he then looked at ra who was stunned. "So what do you want to do with him? If you want him dead, you can shoot him with your gun." "I," ra was immediately confused. After calming down, she sighed and shook her head. "No need, he treated me pretty well when I was in the CIA, let''s get him first," she replied. "Okay," Qin Tian nodded. He has no intention of making decisions for her, whatever she wants, he will help her. He then pulled Benson''s body into the car. He him her in the car and tied his hands and feet with iron chains. The chains might not be strong enough to withstand him but he coated them with his spiritual energy so that they became a thousand times stronger. After that, he and ra immediately continued on their way. ra looked like she wanted to ask, but she seemed at a loss as to how to ask. "Let''s talk to him first," said Qin Tian. He then snapped his fingers at Benson. A speck of light flew into his chest, and it healed the wound that caused Benson to be unable to open his mouth. After being able to open his mouth, the big man immediately spoke. "Who are you?" He asked with a shocked expression. Qin Tian smiled before replying. "Isn''t it obvious, I''m ra''s husband." "No, I mean, what is your identity, no, your background?" "You have to learn to speak properly first. As for my background, you should already know that since you''re ra''s boss at the CIA." "You..." He was clearly annoyed by his answer. "Well, I have a question for you," Qin Tian continued. "What is the real purpose of your life? Do you want to be an invincible warrior or serve the gods?" "Ha? What do you mean?" The question confused him. "You just need to say your purpose in life." "My life''s purpose?" "Yes, do you want to be an invincible warrior or serve the gods?" "What kind of question is that? I may want to be an invincible warrior, but the greatest purpose of my life is to serve America and its people." When he said his purpose in life, he looked very proud. "Oh?" The answer intrigued Qin Tian. "Then what are you doing here? This isn''t America, is it?" Chapter 210 - Arriving In Olympus City "Or like the people who used toe to this country, do you also want to find a ticket to heaven?" Qin Tian added. ra almostughed as she heard his words while Benson was stunned. Seeing Benson''s expression, Qin Tian couldn''t help but ask, "are my words true?" "You''re right, baby." ra suddenly chimed in. "I''m ashamed to say this, apart from the influence of the Olympus elite, I guess the reason why those politicians would spend billions of dors of their state money on Olympus is because they want heaven." "No matter how I thought, I never found another answer." "Those old fogs are really good at tricking people." "ra," Benson responded right after ra spoke. ra''sst words seemed to displease him. "As an Olympus, you shouldn''t say that," he said. "It''s precisely because I''m an Olympus that I know better what''s right and what''s wrong," answered ra in a cold tone. "But why are you reacting as if what I have said is true?" "Looks like you know something," Qin Tian chimed in with a faint smile. "Or are you a supporter of the program yourself?" "You¡­" Benson''s face suddenly turned red. "This is not for us, but for the American people." "So you guys used taxpayer money to buy them tickets to heaven?" Benson, "..." "Brat, stop talking about that, do you think I''m stupid? Now you better tell me how you got so strong." "No, I still wonder if my guess was right?" "Of course, that''s not true, do you think we are stupid." "Then why did you say that earlier?" "Yes, some fanatics may believe that, but do you think everyone is a fanatic. Our country will be destroyed if everyone is like that." "Then why did your country spend so much money on Olympus?" "I don''t know, you should have asked the President and those politicians." Qin Tian shook his head with a faint smile. Even though Benson tried to argue, that might really be one of the causes. When it came to things like heaven and hell, no matter how smart a person was, it was difficult for them to think rationally. Olympus'' status was very high in the eyes of those who worshiped Zeus, if young children heard that they could enter heaven by helping them, they would probably continue to believe that until they were old. Even if they did get their rationality, even if they didn''t believe in it anymore, they might still not dare to criticize it. As long as the higher-ups of the country were people who believed in it, some priests who were good at boasting could definitely influence them. They may not be as bigots as Benson says, but spending a few billion dors a year shouldn''t bother them. Now Qin Tian quite understood what the higher-ups of those countries might do. "Son, now can you tell me how you got such great power?" "Oh, with your strength, I may not have a chance to escape, it should be fine you tell me." Qin Tian nced at him and said, "You are aware of your situation, but you dare to call me son. You should call me senior." "Don''t you know, in the martial world, it''s a basic way of respecting people who are stronger than you." "Hahahaha," he suddenlyughed after he heard his words. "So what if you''re stronger than me. Son, do you know how many humans I''ve killed?" "How many?" "49, they are humans that I killed directly. Of course, they are criminals who threaten the country." He replied in a proud tone. "Huh..." Qin Tian immediately showed a sneer. He might rarely kill people in his past life, but when he became a Paragon, the effects of each of his battles would inevitably lead to countless deaths. "By the way, I suddenly remembered something," Qin Tian said as he looked at Benson. "If you leave and don''te back, will the CIA look for you?" "Don''t worry, baby." ra suddenly answered. "His position in the CIA was only one level below the director, no one was looking for him even though he disappeared." "Oh¡­" Qin Tian nodded while Benson wore a proud expression. The journey continues. Luckily the country was so small that Qin Tian believed he could shake the entire country if he unleashed all his strength. After passing through several cities, they finally arrived at the city of Olympus. The city of Olympus is in the center of the country. The northern part consists of greennd while the southern part consists of deserts. In the center of the city, there was a mountain that was shaped like a Pyramid but not a Pyramid. The city basically surrounds the mountain. For the people of Olympus and worshipers of Zeus, the mountain is the most sacred ce on earth. People who have money to go abroad will usually go to Olympus to pray on that mountain. Since the city was in the center of the country of Olympus, it was eventually divided in two by the eastern and western Olympus. In the center of the city, there was a twenty meter high wall that separated the city into two parts. Of course, even though they were at war, they didn''t dare to fight in that city because most of the people considered the ce to be a holy ce. The higher ups might not care, but they also couldn''t do anything if the soldiers didn''t want to fight there. After arriving in the city, they went to the western part of the city. For no other reason, it was because ra''s friend lived there. Untouched by the war, the city really advanced. Apart from being smaller, it is basically not much different from metropolitan cities in developed countries. "If Zeus'' inheritance is in this city, it may be on that mountain," Qin Tian said in his heart as he stared at the mountain in the center of the city. "But the legacy of an expert like Zeus might only be discovered by those who are fated." "By the way Luna, where is the One-Eyed Abyss sealed?" ... Note: Chapters like this may be quite offensive. But I''m also not sure how to exin it. First, it seems offensive to America which makes me ufortable considering that most of the readers of this novel are from America. But no matter who you are, if you for example had a chance to rule the earth, you would definitely sh with the people who rule the earth right now. If your country happens to be the strongest and most influential country, your first enemy will not be other countries, but your own country if you try to conquer the whole earth. It''s something that can''t be avoided. Basically, any country with the most influence will be the main enemy. So, if you for example get alien technology that makes you very powerful, will you try to rule the earth or just be a nationalist who supports your country? Oh, here I''m worried I''ll offend the reader, and speaking of heaven and hell, I''m pretty worried about lightninging down to strike me. Chapter 211 - Catherine "Somewhere in the country, of course!" Luna answered. "Then can I see it?" "Mmmm, I think we should wait for you to have Paragon powers to be on the safe side, however, the seal that seals the One-Eyed Abyss isn''t as strong as the seal that seals the creatures in World-AND-Heaven." "Oh, I see...!" Qin Tian naturally understood how dangerous a creature like the One-Eyed Abyss was. Perhaps with the look in his eyes, he might be able to kill him even though he was in a sealed state. He stopped thinking about that person. Not long after, they stopped in front of a rather fancy bar. The bar building has five floors. It was in the vicinity of an office building, so there were quite a number of people visiting the bar. The bar is actually ra''s which is currently run by her friends. To avoid suspicion, they went straight into the bar''s underground parking. There, there were already several people waiting for them. Most of them were young men and women ra''s age. They wear servent clothes. And they were led by a beautiful middle-aged woman in formal attire. Before getting out of the car, Qin Tian then looked at Benson. "You wait for us here!" He said. He released the chains that bound Benson, but after that, he coated the car with his spiritual energy. Benson might be able to move freely in the car, but there was no way he could get out. People outside would also not be aware of its existence. Moreover, his spiritual energy also restricted every kind of tissue and radiation. That he did so that Benson could notmunicate with the outside world. With his skills as a top tier agent, who knows what he could do. Benson who already had spiritual energy might be able to understand a little of what Qin Tian had done. It made him smile wryly. "In this era of spiritual energy, all my knowledge is almost useless. I thought I would take the lead in cultivation, who would have thought you could be so strong. Phew," he sighed with a helpless expression. "Too bad," Qin Tian replied. "In this era of spiritual energy, I am destined to be the main character." "But I''m really curious where you got that cultivation method. Did the higher-ups give you that?" From his observations, he concluded that not only did Benson possess a special talent, the cultivation method he used was also unusual. "Hmph¡­" To his surprise, Benson suddenly snorted. "How could they share so easily. This is something I got myself." "Oh, where did you get it?" "Hahaha, I won''t say it unless you tell me your secret." "Huh, just a cultivation method, is it even something important." Qin Tian sneered. He then spoke to Luna. "By the way, how much do you guys spread cultivation methods?" "Emmm, not too much, but not too little either. That was done by Xue and Yue in the past, do you want me to ask them?" "No need." Qin Tian shook his head. They weren''t very important in his eyes as they weren''t an extraordinary cultivation method to him either. He then got out of the car following ra. Even though she didn''t ask anything while he was talking to Benson, he knew that she would immediately ask when they were alone. As soon as they got out of the car, the middle-aged woman immediately walked over to ra. "Oh my ra, you are getting bigger and prettier, I really miss you," she said before hugging ra. ra, on the other hand, responded to her hug with a happy expression. The rtionship between the two may be very close. After letting go of the hug, ra looked at her before praising her. "Madam, I think you are more beautiful than thest time I saw you," she said. "You girl, obviously I am getting older, how do you say I have be more beautiful, you don''t have to lie to this woman." After saying that, she then turned her gaze towards Qin Tian. "So he''s the one called Qin Tian." She nodded as if admiring a work of art. She then looked at ra one more time. "You are really good at finding a man, he is definitely a naturally urring diamond." "Ehmmm..." ra cleared her throat and smiled shyly. The woman then looked at Qin Tian again. She stretched out her hand and said her name. "Catherine." Qin Tian also extended his hand for a handshake before saying his name. "Qin Tian." At the same time, he was also observing Catherine. She has brownish white skin and brown curly hair. She looks like she is 35 years old, maybe her actual age is older than that. Since she was wearing formal clothes, she looked quite feminine, but Qin Tian knew that she was very well trained. Her physique was in fact almost simr to that of female wrestlers. She had probably been to the battlefield many times. Perhaps the humans she had killed were more than Benson. Benson was in the end just a soldier from a peaceful country. Although America was often involved in many wars, they were more often the backers of the line. "ra has told me a lot about you, I think you''re better than she says," she said. Her words made Qin Tian nce at ra for a while. He wondered if she was reducing his prowess when she talked about him. "Come on in, we''ve already prepared lunch for you." Catherine then invited them. Mm... Qin Tian and ra nodded. ra also greeted the young men and women, she obviously also knew them even though she might not be very familiar with them. They quickly arrived at a dining room. Catherine prepares typical Olympus food and drinkbining ingredients from the North and the desert. After helping prepare the meal, the young men and women left the dining room, leaving only Catherine and the two of them behind. Chapter 212 - Feng Xis Arrival "Right now the officials are still staying in their respective hotels, they may have a meeting tonight," Catherine said after they had eaten. She didn''t mince words, it was clear she had talked about it with ra before. She didn''t seem to have any intention of asking about ra''s ns either. Even Qin Tian''s presence did not confuse her. "Since they have a meeting tonight, we can only wait," ra said. She didn''t seem too concerned. "Well, then you can wait here. Don''t worry, this bar hasplete facilities if you want to have fun," Catherine replied. "There''s also a room if you want more fun," she added with a yful smile. "This is no time for fun," ra replied. "But this trip is quite tiring, I might need a few hours of sleep." ... Sixteen heavens. If you counted the time, it had been almost thirty days since they had returned. Qin Tian and the others were still waiting for Sky_Butterfly''s arrival. ... But the problem Sky_Butterfly was facing was probably a lot bigger than he thought. Even after a month had passed, she still had not returned to her pce. After a month, some people had started to leave the pce. But even if they left with nothing, Elder Lu had promised that they would send gifts to their sect or n when Sky_Butterfly returned. Even Yuli, Feng Qingxue, and the others also started to leave. Of course, they didn''t leave the city. Yuli and the Qi n, however, lived in the city while Feng Qingxue also had a headquarters there. Even though Qin Tian and Feng Qingxue were nning to go together to the Red Tears Sea, but now was still not the time for them to leave. Qin Tian who had no ce to live in the end could only wander around the city aimlessly. Of course, there were several yers in the city, some had grown quite strong, but they were still considered insignificant figures in the city. If he didn''t have the Primordial God Body, even with his knowledge, he would probably only be slightly better than them. There are always surprising things that happen. As Qin Tian passed the Du n headquarters, he saw Du Feng currently being pulled by the neck by Du Yan who had just left the Sky_Buttefly pce. The other Du n members who saw them, looked at Du Feng with angry expressions. Even Du Fang was among them. In Qin Tian''s impression, Du Feng was a cold, selfish and petty man. He also liked Gong Yuxian. But now, seeing how he was pulled by Du Yan, it was clear that he had just made a big mistake. Qin Tian had some guesses, but he didn''t stop just because of that. Such things happened too often in any sect or n. At the same time, an ident happened to Hu Lei who was in Dao Heaven. After a few days of traveling, he met a veryrge flying ship. From the ship, a giant hand suddenly appeared, then grabbed it before carrying it into the ship. His strength was still too weak, he couldn''t do anything in front of the giant hand. It was only when he entered the ship that he realized that the ship was full of people who had been forcibly captured. Those people are said to be sent to a spiritual stone quarry. They have only two choices, work for them or die. Qin Tian didn''t know which faction caught him because they were hiding his identity. But now he knew that he was in the Fire Territory, one of the territories of the Dao Heaven. Since he couldn''t leave, he ended up only being able to go with the flow. ... One day after that, the city of Sky_Butterfly was suddenly thrown into an uproar as several figures descended upon the city. The youth leading them was the one that caught people''s attention the most. It had to be known that everyone who came to the city even if they had Paragon cultivation would be humble, but the young man didn''t hold back as he disyed his aura so that everyone in the city could see him. "Feng Xi..." Qin Tian who saw the young man recognized him immediately. This time, it was his real body. His cultivation was at the Ancient Saint realm, but his aura was much stronger than that of an ordinary Paragon. With long hair and a cold expression, he can intimidate others just by his appearance. "Was he even stronger than me at that time?" Qin Tian couldn''t help but wonder. Luo Shen said that Feng Xi had held back his cultivation at the peak of the Saint realm to practice an extremely powerful cultivation technique. Since he had already broken through to the Ancient Saint realm, it was most likely that he had already mastered the technique. The feeling he gave off when he saw it was no weaker than Jian Chen, the young master of the Sword God Sect. Feng Xi didn''t show himself for too long. He then descended towards the headquarters of the Holy Wind Empire. After he entered the base, his aura immediately disappeared. But his appearance in the city made the city immediately filled with voices of discussion. "So it''s Feng Xi, Holy Wind Imperial Prince." "He is truly extraordinary, just looking at him makes me feel as if I am looking at an Emperor." "Who knows how strong he is now, he must be stronger than Paragon." "That''s for sure, there''s even a chance he can kill Paragon." "With a genius like that in our heavens, it looks like the Emperor of this era will belong to our Nirvana Heaven." "Hey, that''s not necessarily, I heard there is another genius who is also very extraordinary. If I''m not mistaken his name is Qin Tian." "He followed Sky_Butterfly to Dark Heaven, it is said that he defeated all enemies from dark heaven." "Is that true?" "Yeah, I''m friends with one of the guys who went to the dark heaven, he was the one who told me that." Earth people, "...." "Are they still NPCs?" Ask them. Chapter 213 - Arrival Of A Bodhisattva Feng Xi''s arrival did not create too many ripples in Qin Tian''s heart. Even if he was better than he was in his past life, he was still much inferior to him now. Perhaps only existences like the three strongest Emperors could worry him. But even though Feng Xi came to this city, Yuli who must have seen it didn''t take any action. If he was only a little stronger than her, she might take action. But the difference in their strength was clearly too great that she might instantly regain her rationality. After a while, Qin Tian arrived in front of the Dragon Pce. Maybe because it was the only ce where he had friends that he came there. He wondered if Luo Shen was there. He then used his spiritual sense to investigate. "Mm..." He was then taken back. He did sense Luo Shen''s aura there even though it was only a spiritual body. But he also sensed Long Pang''s aura within it. "What did that little dragon do? He actually met Luo Shen." Out of curiosity, he then slightly released his aura for Luo Shen to sense his arrival. It only took an instant before the woman appeared in front of him. "Qin, you finally came here, now I know what happened in the Thousand Mountains Province. I didn''t expect you to trick a dragon." She immediately spoke. Qin Tian, ??"..." Shua... Right after she spoke, Long Pang appeared behind her. Of course, he wasn''t using his dragon form, he was using his human form, but the mark on his forehead had disappeared. He probably used some kind of special technique to cover it up. Qin Tian stared back and forth between the two of them before speaking. "I didn''t expect you two to meet so soon. So do you guys have some kind of family rtionship?" "Hmph," Long Pang snorted coldly. "That''s not something you need to know," he said. "But son, you actually dared to show up here, when it''s already very good that I wasn''t looking for you." Even though his figure was like that of a child, he still addressed him with the word son. "It was a transaction," Qin Tian replied regardless of his anger. "You swore, so you shouldn''t hold a grudge for what happened." "Hmph, hmph, hmph¡­" Long Pang snorted repeatedly. "If it was me, I would definitely chase after you even if I was afraid. Three imperial weapons, you can establish a sect equal to the imperial sect even if you are not the emperor," Luo Shen said as she looked at Qin Tian. "But fortunately little brother Long respects his oath very much, I must say that you are very lucky." ''Oh, he can try if he dares,'' Qin Tian replied inwardly. Now that he is not as weak as before, although Long Pang is very strong, he is not too afraid of him. One thing that really surprised him was the word Luo Shen used to address Long Pang. Long Pang didn''t seem to mind being called little brother either. That''s really weird. "By the way miss Luo, when did you go to the Red Tears Sea?" He then asked. Since they obviously wouldn''t say their rtionship, he no longer asked about it. "I still have some business, how about you?" Luo Shen replied. "I''m not sure, but Feng Qingxue agreed to go with me." "Oh?" Luo Shen looked surprised. "It seems that you managed to enchant that woman, but Qin, Feng Xi came to this city probably to pick her up." "Well, it''s her right if she wants to follow her brother." Ding... Right after that, he suddenly received a message. It''s from ra. She was also in the sixteen heavens. Before going to the sixteen heavens, Qin Tian had already told her some secrets so that she began to take the sixteen heavens more seriously. So far, she had already obtained status in the Buddhist Path sect, and she had also promised to give him any cultivation resources she could get there. Of course, he didn''t take what was hers. After all, she might get two or three precious cultivation resources but she could only use one. The Buddhist Path Sect, however, had four Emperors and they very rarely raised geniuses to fight over the Heaven''s Will, so in terms of umtion of cultivation resources, there was probably no sect that had more than them. As long as ra became their emperor candidate and disyed her extraordinary talent with the Heavenly Buddha Body, she would definitely be able to take a lot of their resources. There was no way he would let go of the opportunity to ckmail them. He then read the message sent by ra. "I still can''t leave, but I managed to get a cultivation resource for you, someone will send it to you." What ra said made him happy. But who will send it? "What''s wrong, Qin?" Luo Shen asked as she saw him pensive. "No, it looks like I have to go first," Qin Tian replied. After that, he immediately left. Luo Shen was silent, but Long Pang spoke in an annoyed tone. "Son, I better not see you again, I might not be able to keep my vows if I see you one more time." "Huh," Qin Tian ce at him before replying. "Next time, you can break your oath, but then you may not have the strength to suppress me." Immediately he quickened his pace after saying that. The fat Long Pang became furious at his words. "You want to die," he said. But he was stopped by Luo Shen before he could do anything. ... Qin Tian finally went to an inn to wait. He had never interacted with people from the Buddhist Path Sect. ording to what he knew, they were people who had no worldly desires. And those who have obtained the title of Bodhisattva will usually have a veryrge body like the Titans. The greater their strength, the bigger their bodies. They usually won''t shrink their bodies unless it''s for a very important reason. It was their way of showing their greatness. There are rumors that the supreme Buddha who founded the Buddhist path has a body sorge that it is equivalent to the universe. Of course, no one ever saw the Buddha. People in the sixteen heavens don''t even know that the Buddhist Way is everywhere outside the sixteen heavens. ... About two hours after Qin Tian waited at the inn, a golden light suddenly emanated from the distance. It was like the sun so everyone in the city could see it. "It''s the aura of the Buddhist path," Qin Tian who saw that quickly stood up. "That should be a Paragon-level Bodhisattva." In fact, even ancient gods are still called Bodhisattvas, only Emperors can get the title of Buddha. Quickly, a figure in a golden robe appeared in the center of the light. It was a bald man. Even though he was flying, he flew while sitting cross-legged. One of his hands was ced on his thigh while the other hand was in front of his chest. The problem was, his body was really so big that everyone in town could see it. If he was on earth, he could definitely cover all of Europe with the palm of his hand. Chapter 214 - Primordial Eyes The Bodhisattva''s arrival was even more shocking than Feng Xi''s. Thetter may be a genius who might be emperor, but he is still not emperor in the end, no one knows if he can really be emperor. But the Bodhisattva is different. He was a representative of the Buddhist Path sect, a sect with four emperors. And the most respected sect in the Nirvana heaven. No one was bothered even though he came with a radiating aura. It is also the custom of Buddhists who do not like to hide or y tricks when descending to earth. The moment he arrived in front of the city, he then cupped his fists towards the Sky_Butterfly pce. "Amitabha," he said. His voice was clear yet soft so that those who heard it felt sleepy. "This little fellow asked permission to enter the city." He then continued. What he said was quite a shock to people. Sky_Butterfly''s absence in the city was probably known to everyone, but he still asked for permission to enter the city. Compared to the domineering Feng Xi, his demeanor was definitely a thousand times better. "You cane in, but shrink that body of yours." An old woman''s voice then answered from within the pce. "Thank you..." He cupped his fists once more. After that, his enormous body quickly shrunk to the size of a normal human. He then stepped into the city. ''Sky_Butterfly''s reputation is truly extraordinary, even the Bodhisattva Paragon shrunk his body,'' Qin Tian thought. From what he knew, even in front of the famous ancient gods, they usually still didn''t shrink their bodies. But even though Sky_Butterfly was not present, he still followed Elder Lu''s words. Perhaps after Sky_Butterfly unlocked the nine divine symbols, the Buddhist Path Sect had already started to regard her as an existence they should respect. After entering the city, the Bodhisattva looked around with a calm expression. But he quickly showed a confused expression. He might be trying to find Qin Tian with karma, but obviously he failed to find him. How could anyone who had never met him be able to track him down. The Primordial God Body was of course not that simple. Since he couldn''t find him, he chose not to show himself. He then messaged ra; "Tell the Bodhisattva to put the things you sent somewhere." "Hehehe, are you afraid to meet him?" ra replied. "I just don''t want to attract attention." "Okay, okay..." ra was clearly able tomunicate with the Bodhisattva despite their great distance. For a sect with four emperors, there wasn''t much they couldn''t do. Immediately after that the Bodhisattva went to one of the buildings in the city. He only entered the building for a while, after that, he immediately went out of the city. The moment he came out of the city, his body grew big once again. While singing Buddhist chants, he then flew into the sky. The aura radiating from his body created a scene like the sun flying into the sky. But it disappeared very quickly. Not long after, Qin Tian received a new message from ra. She tells him the code to get the items he sent. Qin Tian didn''t leave right away, he waited for a few hours first before going to pick up the things. ... It was very easy to pick them up. Only a few momentster, he returned to the inn with a ring bearing the Buddha''s symbol. After arriving at the inn, he then peeked into the storage ring. The cultivation resources that ra gave him satisfied him. "They should be able to help me break through to the Saint realm," he said. But he was quite surprised when he saw a golden sword with a holy aura. It was a high-level Saint weapon, it was an extremely powerful Saint weapon. It was probably something refined by an ancient god. Apart from the sword, there were several books that recorded the cultivation techniques of the Buddhist Path sect. "This girl..." Qin Tian shook his head as he looked at them. Handing out sect cultivation techniques was clearly a very serious offense. If she was found, she would definitely be punished. "Well, I have to break through quickly." After that, he immediately prepared his cultivation. He was only one step away from breaking through to the Saint stage, even without any cultivation resources, he would definitely break through in a few months'' time. But with his cultivation resources, there was no way he wouldn''t break through today. ... "Congrattions, you have be a Saint." "Congrattions, your Primordial God Body has acquired a new skill. (Primordial Eye)" "Congrattions, you have obtained one Primordial Shadow." ... "And now is the Primordial Eye," Qin Tian said. As he said that, his purple eyes began to turn ck. But they are not ordinary ck. Within the pupils of those eyes appeared countless specks of light. And they look very clear. They are stars. When Qin Tian arrived in front of the mirror, although he did not use the strength to look into his eyes, he could see the stars in his pupils very clearly. Looking into his eyes, he felt like he was looking at the starry sky. There are many things that eyes can do. If someone looked into his eyes, he could attack them mentally. But the most important thing is their ability to see the secrets of the world. "The skills I got from this body should havee from the primordial bloodline and soul. What exactly are they?" The Primordial God Body was a rank three heavenly treasure. But it was definitely different from other heavenly treasures. It was a body while they were objects. Apart from World-AND-Heaven, the origins of other heavenly treasures were very clear. They are something that was created when the universe was created. However, the origin of the Primordial God Body was quite dubious. Many believed the origin of the Primordial God Body was the same as that of other heavenly treasures. But Qin Tian who owned it thought that it wasn''t that simple. Chapter 215 - Visiting Feng Qingxue Qin Tian then looked out through the window. When he saw the people on the street, he could immediately see their cultivation base without using his perception. It might not be something wow, but he was sure he could pull it off with people far stronger than him. Their cultivation bases weren''t the only ones he could see. He could see the condition of their bodies, their injuries and even assess their cultivation talent. Even though he could do that with his spiritual sense, but there was definitely a difference between using his spiritual sense and seeing it with his eyes. To be sure, both have advantages and disadvantages of each. Of course, those two things could definitely help improve hisbat ability. And what amazed him the most was that he discovered that he could sense their fate. He might actually be able to predict what they would do as long as he wanted to. Bang... Suddenly, an extremely loud sound of Thunder resounded above the sky. It caused the ground to shake.. Qin Tian who was inside the inn was suddenly shaken and coughed up blood when he heard that sound of Thunder. His expression instantly turned deathly pale as his eyes returned to normal. "What happened?" He couldn''t help but be surprised. Just as he was about to see the fate of one of the people he saw, the voice of Thunder suddenly appeared. Even though the others were also shocked, they were clearly not coughing up blood like him. "Master, you must be careful when trying to see the fate of a person," Luna then spoke. "Is that what caused the Thunder?" "Yeah, I''m sure it''s because of that. Maybe the side effects you get if you just peek at the secrets of the world aren''t too much." "But peeking at the fate of living things might be something that the heavens really don''t allow." "Is that so! If I continue, that Thunder might really attack me." He had of course heard of the dangers of doing such things. But even in his past life, he had never met people who studied the Dao of Mysteries. Therefore, his knowledge is quite limited. ... Qin Tian then meditated to stabilize his cultivation and heal the wounds the Thunder had inflicted. After breaking through to the Saint stage, the increase in his strength was truly too great that he felt he could pierce the heavens with his strength. If it was an ordinary Saint, he was sure he could kill them with one palm. After a few hours, he suddenly felt Feng Xi''s aura once again. When he opened his eyes, he saw the man and the people following him leave. There was no Feng Qingxue among them, but Du Yan from the Du n and Bai Yi from the Heavenly Wolf sect also followed suit. Xia Xue of the Xue n was the only one who didn''te along. She was probably closer to Feng Qingxue thus choosing to stay with her. After they disappeared, Qin Tian then left the inn. He headed towards the headquarters of the Holy Wind Empire. After all, she chose not to follow her brother because of her promise to him, that alone made her worthy of respect. On the way, he heard quite a number of people discussing the voice of Thunder earlier. There was a lot of spection, mostly saying there was an ancient god who identally released his aura so that the heavens shook. There are also those who say that Sky_Butterfly has returned. But if she returned now, Elder Lu would definitely summon the people who followed her to the dark heaven. ... The Holy Wind Imperial Headquarters was like a small town within that city. It had a formation covering it so people outside couldn''t see what was inside. Unless you have permission, no one will be able to enter there. Qin Tian also didn''t have permission, but he used releasing a bit of his aura to signal Feng Qingxue. As long as she was in there, she should be able to feel hising. Qin Tian was actually a bit unsure whether she would wee him. After all, even though they promised to go out together, their rtionship was actually still quite awkward. They still can''t be called friends. But after a while, he saw Xia Xuee out from inside. She looked around as if she was looking for someone. Thinking that it was him, Qin Tian then walked towards her Of course, he was the one she was looking for because she immediately greeted him as soon as he arrived in front of her. "Master Qin, Miss Feng is waiting for you inside, pleasee in," she said politely. She was one of those people who saw firsthand his strength and talent, it was clear she would respect him even though they were not rted. "Has something happened to Miss Feng?" Qin Tian then asked. He felt like Xia Xue was worrying about something. Xia Xue didn''t answer right away, she shook her head first before answering. "It''s just a small problem," she said. "Come in!" She continued. Qin Tian then followed her into the base. It was a quiet little town. There were many mansions there, Xia Xue took him to one of the mansions withrge courtyards. As soon as they arrived at the door of the mansion, Xia Xue opened the door for him. In the mansion''s living room, he saw Feng Qingxue meditating on the sofa. All parts of her armor had been removed. She also only wore tight shorts so her long, slender legs were exposed. Her body looked fine, but her skin looked deathly pale. Her aura was also weak and unstable. Seeing that, Qin Tian immediately activated his primordial eyes. He quickly found the condition of her body. There were indeed no injuries on her body, but there was some damage to her cultivation. With such a state, she was basically unable to release her power properly. It was easy to heal wounds on the body, but repairing the damage to cultivation definitely took time. Qin Tian didn''t need to look at Feng Qingxue''s fate, he knew that she was just injured. She had probably just had a very intense fight with an enemy stronger than her. ''Is it Feng Xi? Or his followers?'' He thought. Among the people who followed Feng Xi, there were indeed some who might be stronger than Feng Qingxue. As he looked at her, she then opened her eyes. "Pleasee in," said Xia Xue who was standing beside him. After saying that, she then walked away from there. Chapter 216 - Help Heal Wounds Xia Xue''s sudden departure was quite a shock to Qin Tian. Feng Qingxue, on the other hand, just looked at him quietly. "I didn''t expect you to greet me so kindly," Qin Tian said as he walked towards her. "Does that mean we can be considered friends?" "That is not important!" Feng Qingxue replied. Although her expression was calm, she still spoke in a cold tone. "What are you doing here?" She then asked. "I just want to see you." Qin Tian arrived in front of her after he said that. He then sat down on the sofa across from her. "So what happened to you?" he asked, looking at her from head to toe. "This is none of your business." She turned her gaze the other way as she said that. "Well, you don''t have to tell me your problem, but since you were injured, as a friend, I naturally had to pay a visit to you," Qin Tian replied with a faint smile. He may look hypocritical, but women always prefer to be noticed even if it''s hypocritical. He then took out some useful pills to repair the damage to cultivation. They were pills sent by ra, something that came from a sect with four emperors naturally was of very good quality. "Take these, they should be able to speed up your healing," he then handed the pills to Feng Qingxue. Feng Qingxue who was staring in another direction, looked at him once again. She looked at the pills in his hands with a hint of surprise. With her knowledge, she was naturally able to realize their qualities. ''oh, I really hope she is fascinated by me,'' said Qin Tian in his heart. Now, the more he looked at Feng Qingxue, the more he felt that she was attractive. Her dashing figure was something he couldn''t find in any other woman he knew. On earth, perhaps only volleyball girls had a figure like her. Even Ang was stillckingpared to them. ording to people; when you''ve fucked one woman, your curiosity will disappear. But once you fuck the second woman, you''ll keep wanting more. You will want a third and a fourth. Now Qin Tian knew that it was true. It was not surprising that there were many rulers with many women. Of course, with the boundless Dao, experts with great power might be able to limit their lust. But most of them don''t do that. Even if they did that, it didn''t mean it couldn''t appear again. If one meets someone who is very pleasing to their eyes, it can still present itself. Qin Tian guessed that Feng Qingxue might be in thetter state. He could confirm that if he opened his primordial eyes, but he chose not to. Peeking at women''s privacy is a despicable act, let alone peeking at their mood. Unfortunately Feng Qingxue did not move to take the pills in her hands. It was definitely not easy to get a woman like her to ept something, therefore, he ended up only being able to put those pills in front of her. "By the way, you should be aware that I also have the Dao of life," Qin Tian said after that. He then released the aura of life in his hands. "This should also help you." But the moment she sensed his aura, Feng Qingxue couldn''t help but be surprised. "You have already broken through to the Saint stage?" Obviously his cultivation speed stunned her. "It''s not anything out of the ordinary," Qin Tian replied with a faint smile. "So, will you allow me to help heal you with my Dao of life?" he asked again. Feng Qingxue knitted her brows and said nothing. Qin Tian smiled as he saw that. "Is your silence a sign of approval?" After saying that, he immediately stood up and moved to her side. "Why are you here, can''t you send your aura from there?" Feng Qingxue immediately asked as she saw him sitting beside her. "Well, but the effect will be much better if I touch you directly." "Hmph, isn''t that because you want to take advantage of me." ''Oh, Goddess, even if you knew, you shouldn''t have said it directly,'' Qin Tian felt embarrassed at his words. "Ehmm, uhmmm," he then cleared his throat. "That may be true, but what I said is also true. The damage to your cultivation is enormous, I must do my best to help you." "Also, if I wanted to take advantage of you, I could just ask to hug you and say it''s better if I channel the aura through my whole body." Feng Qingxue, "..." Qin Tian no longer waited for her to speak, he then extended both his hands to her waist. For a moment, a look of surprise appeared on Feng Qingxue''s face. After all, she was only wearing thin and tight clothes, Qin Tian''s hand was basically almost directly touching her skin. "Close your eyes and continue your meditation," Qin Tian said after that. She then looked into Qin Tian''s eyes. "Huh," she snorted lightly. After that, she followed what he said. She closed her eyes and began to meditate. Qin Tian smiled faintly before channeling the Dao of life aura into her body. Even though the damage to Feng Qingxue''s cultivation was severe, and there was even a foreign aura within her body, but under her life Dao aura, the damage to her cultivation immediately improved little by little. Qin Tian didn''t even hold back, he used all his spiritual energy to channel the aura into ber body. After some time, he also started to get tired. Feng Qingxue who sensed that immediately opened her eyes. "Enough, this is enough, I will start refining your aura," she said. He infused so much more aura into ber body that she was unable to purify them in a short period of time. She might take a day to purify them. After she spoke, Qin Tian immediately stopped. Chapter 217 - Returning To The True World "With my aura and those pills, I believe you will bepletely healed within one day," Qin Tian said. Seeing his exhausted looking face, aplicated expression appeared on Feng Qingxue''s face. Her mouth seemed to tremble for a moment before she opened her mouth to speak. "Thank you!" she said. She might be embarrassed to say that, but the help he gave left her with no choice but to be grateful. "I''ll probably break through soon," she added. "Then I congratte first," Qin Tian replied. After that, Feng Qingxue then stood up. She then took the pills that Qin Tian had ced on the table. "I will go to closed-door cultivation, we will depart after that. If you want to stay here, you can find Xia Xue. She will help you find a ce to stay." "No need, I''ve already rented an inn to stay," Qin Tian replied. After he said that, he suddenly felt a gaze from Feng Qingxue. Indeed she was always staring at him, after all, there were only the two of them there. But her gaze this time was quite focused as if she was observing him. "What is wrong?" Qin Tian asked. Flirting with women was fun, but if they looked at him like that, he always felt a little ufortable. "No," Feng Qingxue replied. "I was only considering whether I would be your general." "Oh? Are you just thinking of bing my general?" "Isn''t that what you offered?" "Well, but now I suddenly feel a woman is not fit to be an emperor''s general." He gave her a smile that wasn''t a smile as he said that. Feng Qingxue, "..." "Whatever you think," she said in a low voice. After saying that, she then walked away. Until she disappeared into a room, Qin Tian continued to stare at her. Her slender waist and long legs were truly a very beautiful sight. Qin Tian wonders how her mother fed her so that she can grow so sexy. ... After leaving the headquarters of the Holy Wind Empire, he went straight back to the inn. Even though Feng Qingxue said that she would break through soon, it was definitely not that easy. He can break through very quickly, but others clearly can''t. Unless they purposely withheld their cultivation for a long time, the process of breakthrough within the Saint realm always required a very long time. Even for supreme geniuses, they usually took several days. ... On the way back, Qin Tian suddenly met Qi Chen and Xi Yue. Xi Yue immediately greeted him in a friendly manner. She even called him, "brother Qin." Qi Chen, on the other hand, looked like he was holding back his irritation. He must have heard of his talent and strength, just those two things were enough to make him afraid to provoke him. "Brother Qin, where have you been all this time? You shoulde to the Qi n. We will definitely wee you warmly. Oh, we still haven''t rewarded you for your help." Xi Yue said. "Emmm, I''m quite busy," Qin Tian replied. As for the gift that Qi Xing promised, Qin Tian didn''t think much of it now. After a moment of thought, he then took out a piece of paper. He then wrote a few words on the paper with his spiritual energy. He then handed the paper to Xi Yue saying, "Can you deliver this to Yuli." Xi Yue took the paper, she looked at it, but found she couldn''t find anything with her eyes. It surprised and confused her. She might have special eyes, but they definitely couldn''tpare to primordial power. "Okay," she finally could only keep the paper as she looked at Qin Tian with a curious expression. ... Dao Heaven. After several days of traveling, the ship carrying Hu Lei finally arrived at the mine. Apart from that ship, there were dozens of other ships there. They all arrived at the top of countless mountains. There, there was even a gigantic formation that covered the entire mountain range. Between those mountains, there were many enormous chasms. The abysses are not dark, from within the abyss, there is light emanating. The lights radiated a boundless spiritual aura. Such a ce was actually quitemon in the sixteen heavens. Of course, those who found such ces would keep it a secret, and leave their sect to manage. Usually, the sects ordered their disciples to go mining, or hire rogue cultivators. But what is happening now is not hiring, but forcedbor. Dao Heaven is full of experts, and there are many experts who always defend the truth. Dare to enve so many people in the Dao Heaven was definitely a very risky act. Even the Five Elements Sect might not dare to do such an act. Someone who dared to do that was definitely not a simple character. ''This fellow must be a formidable foe,'' Qin Tian thought. Shua... He suddenly felt a force push him off the ship. He wasn''t the only one, everyone on the ship was thrown out. After theynded on the ground, several people came to take them into the abyss. ''Well, I can only hide here for the time being.'' Qin Tian shook his head as he was sent into the abyss. Luckily his shadow clones were able to move independently the moment he left the sixteen heavens, so he wasn''t too worried that something would happen. ... It was twilight in the real world. When Qin Tian returned to the real world, ra had already returned first. Qin Tian opened his eyes and found her sitting beside him looking at him. Qin Tian didn''t need to ask to know what she wanted just from her gaze. Without thinking, he immediately sat up while pulling her body into his arms. She was still wearing her long jeans, but she had removed her clothes, leaving only a tight ck tank top. She, who was now sitting on his thighs swayed her ponytail before saying, "are you ready to enjoy this American agent?" She smiled coquettishly as she said that. It was a smile that could kill any man. "I won''t stop unless you cry," Qin Tian replied. He then pulled her tanktop up so her stomach was exposed. Her waist was slender while her stomach was t, the two were the perfectbination. The first thing Qin Tian did was lick her stomach. They had made love many times, regr sex naturally wasn''t very satisfying anymore for them. Chapter 218 - Old Edward After over an hour, ra had no other choice but to ask for mercy with tears in her eyes. She didn''t have the strength to hold on anymore. "Qin, you bastard, do you want to kill me?" She said in an annoyed tone. She then tried to stand up. She obviously wanted to go to the bathroom because right now her body was full of the liquid of love. But she just stood up, and she fell again. Seeing that, Qin Tian quickly supported her body. She then lifted it with both hands. "You should be grateful I didn''t break through your ass," Qin Tian said before taking her to the bathroom. ra''s face turned red when she heard his words. "Don''t think about it to me, it''s a heresy that''s strictly forbidden," she replied. "Well, when I reign on earth, there will be no more heresy." "..." As soon as they arrived at the bathroom, Qin Tian took ra to soak in the tub. He then channeled his spiritual energy into the water in the bath to warm them up. Soaking in the warm water containing spiritual energy, ra''s body quickly recovered. Qin Tian then helped her rub her body. He also massaged her body to relieve her fatigue. There is a tv in the bathroom. Qin Tian then took the remote of the tv that was beside the tv with his spiritual energy. Since ra already knew the secret, he no longer held back as he used his powers. He turned on the TV before opening YouTube through it. ''Yingyue should have spread the video already,'' he thought. As he expected, when he opened YouTube, the first video that appeared was Galen''s video. It was uploaded half an hour ago on YouTube, and now it has over 200 million views. As soon as the video yed, ra''s mouth immediately opened wide. Qin Tian hadn''t told her about it yet, so she didn''t know anything before now. She then looked at Qin Tian, ??with her intelligence, she could immediately guess. "Is this the result of your actions?" She asked. "Yes," Qin Tian nodded. Currently, the video is filled withments questioning the veracity of the video. At the same time, there is also a video of Galen that refutes the contents of the video. Obviously he immediately made a rification after the video appeared. He said that it was a hoax and edited. With today''s technology, it''s easy to make such videos. But of course there are things that make people suspicious. "Those rotten people, I know it was their doing," ra sneered. "Even though they can deny it, I''m sure they''re very panicked now that their secret has been exposed. I''m sure now they''re wondering who the person that messed with them was." "Well, they can have fun for a few more days. After that, we''ll make them cry like little babies." ... Not long after, they left their room. As soon as they were out of the room, Catherine called for them to eat. As before, the dining room was full of delicious food. The TV in the dining room was also ying a video of Galen, but Catherine didn''t ask anything as she watched them ignore the video. "In an hour and a half, they will have a meeting at a vi on the top of Mount Olympus," Catherine then told them the information she had just received. Qin Tian and ra looked at each other with expressions of understanding. They just nodded in response before continuing to eat. But Catherine''s attitude really amazed Qin Tian. No matter how mysterious their actions were, she didn''t seem curious at all even though she clearly didn''t understand anything. "Madam, do you have a motorbike?" ra then asked Catherine after she finished her meal. "Mm, I''ve got one ready for you in the parking lot," Catherine replied. "Alright we''ll go now." ra then stood up. "Let''s go," she said to Qin Tian who was still sitting. "You are so impatient," Qin Tian replied. "There''s still an hour and a half to go." "I can''t wait anymore, we can have a look while waiting for them." "Okay, okay..." Qin Tian finally nodded before standing up from his chair. He then looked at Catherine. "Wait for us, madam! I''m sure you''ll be happy when youe back," he said. "I''m not sure what you guys will do, but be careful!" "We''ll definitely be back," ra replied with a light nod. In the underground parking lot, a ck ninja motorbike was waiting for them there. It was probably just an ordinary ninja motorbike, with one nce, Qin Tian knew that it couldn''tpare to the one his aunt bought. He and ra didn''t head straight for the ninja''s motorbike, instead, they walked towards the car they were using earlier. Benson, still in the car unable to do anything. "What are we going to do with him?" Qin Tian asked. As for Benson''s fate, hepletely left it to ra. ra looked at Benson who was in the car before replying, "let''s take him. Do you mind?" "No problem, how could I object to your wish," Qin Tian replied as he pinched her waist. Qin Tian then removed the spiritual barrier that enveloped the car. There were some marks on the barrier, it was clear Benson had been trying to find a way out before. Qin Tian smiled sinisterly as he opened the car door. "Even if you can destroy a mountain, you still won''t be able to break the barrier I created," he said after the car door opened. Benson who heard his words immediately put on a bad expression. He didn''t know how to answer. "Come on, ra wants you toe with us," he said again. He then pulled Benson in with his spiritual energy, letting him float through the air. After that, he enveloped his body with his spiritual energy so that no one could see him. Only he and ra could see him. Benson was like an ant to him, he could naturally carry him as if he was carrying an ant. "Let''s go," he said to ra. ra looked at Benson with a strange expression. She didn''t seem to know whether tough or cry. Benson in her eyes was so sadistic that she was scared when she met him, but now she looked like air. She shook her head before following beside Qin Tian. ... Qin Tian and ra then left on the ninja motorbike while Benson floated right beside them. If other people could see his body, they would probably think he was a human-shaped balloon. Qin Tian and ra were not wearing helmets, because it was nighttime, the rules were quite free. With no helmets blocking their mouths, they were able tomunicate with Benson directly. ra who was hugging Qin Tian''s waist from the back seat of the motorcycle then looked at Benson and asked, "Since you''ve alsoe here, I''m sure the American representative isn''t just any random person, who is he?" "Heh," ra''s question made Benson, who always wore a bad expression, smile sarcastically. "Are you sure you want to know?" He then asked. ra narrowed her eyes with a displeased expression. "Just say it," she said. "Hahaha, okay, okay, that''s your grandfather. Old Edward, or Edward Alexander," replied Benson. Through his back, Qin Tian could instantly feel ra''s body shaking after she heard Edward Alexander''s name. He himself was also quite surprised when he heard that name. He only knew that ra''s background was very strong, but she had never mentioned her family name. There may be many who use the Alexander surname, but clearly there is only one using that surname in America''s upper sses. Throughout American history, five people from that family have served as presidents. The Rock family dominates the European continent while the Alexander family dominates the entire American continent. Although there is no record that records their family''s wealth, but most people in the upper sses know that they are the boss of the boss. Maybe if they wanted to, they could even establish an empire in America. As for Edward Alexander, he was the current leader of the family. Although he was never the President of America, but when he was 30 years old, he was the President of the United Nations. "That old bastard, he actually came here, I don''t know what he''s up to," ra said after she calmed down. "What kind of person is your grandfather?" Qin Tian asked. "I''m not sure what he was like when he was young, but now, he''s just an old man afraid of death," ra replied sarcastically. "Maybe because he read Xianxia novels too much, he started looking for ways to prolong his life. Who knows how much money he spent doing research." "Oh, what an interesting old man." "Hmph, what''s so interesting about him, he even hesitates to sleep for fear of dying while sleeping." "..." Qin Tian didn''t know what else to say. Chapter 219 - Bensons Opinion "If he doesn''t even dare to sleep, does that mean he only hides in the virtual world when he''s sleepy?" Qin Tian then asked. "Yes," answered ra. A thought suddenly appeared in Qin Tian''s mind. What if he also yed the Sixteen Heavens Game? And what if he also bought a Heavenly Body? After all, he was very rich, spending several hundred million dors was just a trivial matter to him. Unfortunately his authority in World-AND-Heaven was still limited, he still couldn''t figure out the id who bought the Heavenly Bodies, not to mention their true identities. To be sure, apart from his aunt, Yingyue, Ang, ra, and Xue Ying, there were still 12 people who had purchased Heavenly Bodies. ra didn''t pay much attention to it. He then took out her cell phone and handed it to Benson. "Look at this," she said. Luckily the streets were quiet enough that no one saw what she was doing. Benson took the phone and then saw what ra was pointing at. It''s Galen''s video. Since he was cooped up in a car where even the inte couldn''t get in, he didn''t know the whereabouts of the video yet. As soon as he saw the video, he knitted his brows. "What do you think about that?" asked ra. Benson didn''t answer right away. After a while, he responded with an even expression without saying anything. He then returned the phone to ra. "Don''t you believe the video?" asked ra one more time. "No, I know it''s true!" replied Benson. "Then why are you showing such an expression?" "Huh," Benson smiled sarcastically before replying. "ra, you are still too young, your horizons are still too narrow, you are naturally unable to understand big things." "What do you mean?" This time, even Qin Tian began to pay attention to Benson. Benson then continues, "as you get older while your ambitions are still great, the things between right and wrong naturally don''t be so clear anymore." "Such things are masterminded by the elders." "People say that the older a man gets, the better he will be." "But that''s only for ordinary people. But for ambitious people, the older they get, the crazier they will be. The things they do also be much more evil." ra "..." Qin Tian quite understood what Benson had said. But he couldn''t feel it. Even though he wasn''t a good person, he had his limits in his past life. In the end, it was because he never grew old. He was probably over 100 years old before he died. But the time of a hundred years is too trivial in the sixteen heavens. That''s too short. Even a spiritual turtle egg wouldn''t drip in just a hundred years. "Hmph," ra then snorted. "Does that mean you don''t denounce it?" she asked. "Yes," Benson calmly replied. "What they are doing is bad, but they are the rulers of the earth, they are basically the leaders of mankind. They achieved that because they have the ability to get all of it." "We can even say that they are the essence of mankind. Their goodness is the good of mankind." "Doing some despicable things for the greater good is not something that is uneptable!" "..." "Benson, I didn''t expect you to be so narrow-minded," ra said. "How could a leader who sacrificed his own people deserve respect, hmph," she ended her words with a cold snort. "You''re the one who doesn''t understand," Benson replied. "I am speaking my opinion with an open and objective mind, there is not the slightest bit of bias or fanaticism in my heart about this." "Maybe that''s how the world works." "Besides, how many leaders have never inmed their own people, their numbers are so few, I''m not even sure if they have any achievements." "Hmph," ra snorted once more. "I know there''s no point in talking to a man with a stone brain like you." Benson ignored her, he then looked at Qin Tian. "Son, what do you think of that?" He then asked. Qin Tian nced at him before replying, "I have no opinion. As for me, as long as I have much stronger strength, I don''t need to do despicable things!" "Oh, then what if you run into an enemy much stronger than you?" "Well, I''ll think about itter once I find it!" Benson, "..." ... They arrived at the Mount Olympus area not long after. Luckily it was in the middle of the city so they didn''t have to go out of town. It was already night, but there were quite a number of people around the mountain. Even though Mount Olympus is a sacred ce, people can still climb it. The only rule was that they had to walk while climbing it. The streets there are also made small so that cars are difficult to pass through. Of course, rules are just rules. Some people don''t care about the rules and they climb the mountain by motorbike. Although it is a sacred ce, it is ultimately a mountain. The government also does not guard the mountain excessively. That may have caused the displeasure of conservatives, but in this day and age, there are far more liberals. Conservatives can only stand aside. As long as one entered the mountain via a secluded path, they could still climb the mountain by motorbike. As a devout religious, ra was naturally conservative in that area. She naturally wouldn''t break the rules set on that mountain. She ordered Qin Tian to stop the motorbike once they arrived at the bottom of the mountain. Perhaps the reason he requested a motorbike from Catherine was just so she could hug him from behind on their way. After they got off the motorbike, Qin Tian immediately took down the Benson that was floating in the air. He also removed the spiritual energy covering his body so that his figure was revealed again. However, he disguised his face and body shape so that no one would notice that he was Benson. Of course his face and ra''s face were also disguised. He had already done that before they left. Otherwise, they would definitely be discovered by the Olympus military. He didn''t tell ra, but she didn''t ask or try to remind him either. Since she knew his strength, she no longer discussed trifles. It was her trust in him, she was sure he knew what to do without having to be told. Chapter 220 - Arrive They then climbed the mountain. Due to its pyramid-like shape, it was quite tiring to climb it. Qin Tian and Benson who were cultivators and ra who was trained in the military might not feel tired, but that was not the case for ordinary people. They had only climbed a few meters and their breaths were starting to pant. If it wasn''t for their faith in the mountain, they would have given up from the start. They climbed the mountain via the middle route. To their left was a green area with small trees while to their right was dry soil mixed with sand. "Mm," Qin Tian couldn''t help but stare up at the sky as he felt something pass over the mountain. As he used his powers of sight, he found dozens of helicopters flying over the mountain. They flew towards the top of the mountain. The helicopters don''t make a sound nor do they emit light so they can''t be seen from below. But the people in the helicopters were obviously important people. "Did they start the meeting early? It''s probably because of Galen''s video," Qin Tian said in a low voice that only ra and Benson could hear. Benson also looked up at the sky. Even though he wasn''t as strong as Qin Tian, ??he could still see them. "What happened?" ra who couldn''t see anything asked. "Well, let''s go now," Qin Tian replied as he waved at him and Benson. Shua... In an instant, they disappeared from there. They then appeared at the top of the mountain. The mountain peak was also like a Pyramid, but it was much wider. There''s even a small forest there. Beside the small forest was a small military base. That''s probably where Olympus keeps their nuclear weapons. It''s true that their country is very small, but they have over a thousand nuclear weapons. They could basically sink any continent they wanted. There is no prohibition against climbing the top of the mountain, but it is very difficult to visit because there is a natural fortification that prevents people from going there unless they bring a lot of equipment. The only easy way to get there is by helicopter. They got there before the helicoptersnded. As for the vi that Catherine said, it was in the middle of a small forest there. With one leap, Qin Tian and the othersnded on the roof of the vi. At the same time, the helicopters finallynded in an open area at the top of the mountain. Seeing them, ra finally understood what happened so Qin Tian used his power. Immediately people with extraordinary auras came out of the helicopters. They obviously came from different countries, some of them were ministers, small countries even sent their presidents. Qin Tian also saw some representatives from east Asian countries. Those people were at least on par with the deputy minister. Inside the vi, he saw many high-ranking officials of Olympus. They are the officials of western Olympus and eastern Olympus. On the surface, they always cursed each other as if they couldn''t live under the same sky, but here they were like brothers. The people of Olympus would surely cry if they saw them now. Unfortunately he did not find ra''s grandfather. Given his status, he would probably arrivest. The people quickly entered the vi. Inside the vi, they were greeted by beautiful maids who gave them food and drink. After they had enjoyed their meal, another helicopter finally appeared there. The helicopter was quiterge, it could possibly amodate up to twenty people. The moment the helicopter appeared, the Olympus officials quickly exited the vi. They even went to the area where the helicopternded, something they didn''t do when other country''s officials arrived. The helicopter door opened and a handsome young man then descended from it. He was actually Alex. Although Qin Tian had never met him, he had already seen his photos. After getting off the helicopter, Alex stood by the helicopter door. He came down early obviously because he was in charge of opening the door, not because his status was higher than the others. Immediately after that a white-haired old man came out. His body was very thin, his height was only around 150cm which was very low for a westerner, it was probably because he was too old. His skin was also so pale and wrinkled that it looked like the skin of the dead. Even to stand up, he needed the help of two people to support his back. One of the two then handed Alex a wheelchair. Alex prepared the wheelchair before helping the old man into the wheelchair. He was basically nothing more than an old man on the verge of death, but his eyes looked like the sky at dusk so anyone couldn''t help but lower their heads at the sight of his eyes. Those eyes were filled with momentum like the eyes of an emperor who reigned for decades. He is indeed a ruler among rulers. Through his spiritual sense, Qin Tian was one hundred percent certain that he was ra''s grandfather. Qin Tian then looked at ra and asked, "Your grandfather is very old, how old was he when your father was born?" "I don''t know..." ra replied nonchntly. "He has many wives after all, I don''t even know how many grandchildren he has." "If it weren''t for my grandmother being one of his favorite women, there would be no way I would have been able to get an inheritance." ''I thought your grandfather was a great figure, he was just unlucky to be born on this,'' Qin Tian replied inwardly. After ra''s grandfather got out of the helicopter, more than ten people immediately got out of the helicopter. They were all middle-aged men. They were definitely not bodyguards as each and every one of them also emitted an aura that only nobles possessed. Seeing them, ra couldn''t help but speak. "I''m not sure why that old bastard came personally to this country? Even though he could have sent an envoy to represent him." Chapter 221 - Demon Abyss After that, they immediately went to the vi. Even though the other country''s officials didn''te out, they still greeted them at the door of the vi. They didn''t really care about the others, even Alex only got a nod from them, the only one they greeted politely was ra''s grandfather, Old Edward. It was like they were weing an emperor. The aged Old Edward, even though his body looked like he was on the verge of death, he still responded to them with a friendly smile. Unfortunately, his old face made his smile look terrible to behold. "Come on,e on, let''s start the meeting," he said as the two men helping him pushed his wheelchair into the living room. Previously the living room was full of dining tables, but now there were only chairs used for meetings. The officials quickly took their seats. Even though Old Edward was the most respected person there, he didn''t actually sit in any of the main seats. He just sat in his wheelchair and his wheelchair was among the other guests. He didn''t seem to be part of the crowd presiding over the meeting. Including Alex, there were seven people sitting in the main seat. One of them then stood up. He was a middle-aged man with arge build. Under his nose, there was a fairly thick golden mustache. He looked at the people one by one. After looking at Old Edward, only then did he speak. "I''m sure those of you who came here already understand what our n is, yes, that''s right, we want to reunite Olympus." No one was surprised by his words, instead of being surprised, some looked worried. "Unifying Olympus is a very easy thing, after all, the two presidents of Olympus even sit side by side." He continued while looking at the two middle-aged men sitting beside Old Edward. Heughed lightly as he looked at them. Both of them smiled awkwardly as they felt his gaze. Unfortunately neither of them realized Qin Tian and the two others on the second floor of the vi were watching them from above. The middle-aged man with the golden mustache then continued his words. "Well, although it is very easy to unite Olympus, but the war on thisnd cannot be stopped." What he said this time immediately made people worry. Of course, not all of them knew why the war on Olympus could not be stopped. Maybe only the elders of Olympus knew. Some chose to be silent about it because they had no other choice but to follow their orders. As for those from a small poor country, some of them still believed that the Olympians were the truth. Because they want war, that means war is the truth. Asian countries, on the other hand, are divided on several sides. Several Asian countries are their vassals. And those who are not, on the surface they may be a great power that canpete with the western world. Although that was true, but the elites of Olympus who had spiritual backers were a group they could not ovee. They didn''t know who was backing them, but there was no way they didn''t realize that. And they knew it was an existence they could not fight against. Of course, the Asian countries that came to this meeting were only Asian countries that had already be their subordinates. "What are you nning?" A minister from a small European country then asked. "We will still use the old n," the middle-aged man replied. "What do you mean?" "Well, we will give weapons to the countries in the south, let them attack thisnd." "Mmmm, but the people of this country have been at war for too long, we think now is the time for them to rest. So, we hope you will send your troops to this country to withstand terrorist attacks from the south." "...." Everyone there fell silent after they heard his n. What a beautiful n. You want us to fight while you rest. With the technology at their disposal, they could definitely keep their residents safe even if a war broke out right next to their town. ra looked like she was about to cry out of anger. Qin Tian then looked at Benson, but thetter was still very calm. However, Qin Tian could feel a ripple in his heart. Maybe the war didn''t bother him at all, but the reason for that. With his status, there was no way he would be able to figure out the cause. "Let''s stop them," ra suddenly spoke. Qin Tian looked at her and nodded. He was ready toe down and show their figures. However, something unexpected suddenly happened right before he made his move. He suddenly felt something moving towards the vi from the sky. It also seemed to sense its existence. He immediately used his eyes to look outside. About 500 meters from the vi, he saw a ck winged figure flying through the air. The figure had a human-like body, but his body was covered in red scales. There was even a horn on his head. Moreover, ck mes radiated from his body. His appearance looked like the devil in the movies. "Abyss Demon, how could it still exist?" Luna was much more surprised when she saw the figure. Qin Tian did not have time to ask for an exnation. It also found him. "Kekeke, it turns out that there is a very strong human, that''s good, I will eat you to increase my strength," said the figure. He didn''t even hide his voice so it was heard throughout the mountain peak. In fact, the sound could cause the mountain to shake, but strangely the mountain remained steady as if nothing had happened. But the vi on the other hand was shaken until cracks appeared in its walls. Everyone immediately panicked, no one understood what was happening. The figure then shed his finger towards the vi. One of his nails then extended to form a sword. Like a knife cutting a fruit, it then cut the vi in half. mes shot up, burning the top of the vi to ashes. In an instant, the night sky was revealed from within the vi. But no one was interested in observing the sky, people''s gazes were only on the figure flying above them. Even though they all knew about cultivation, no one knew about that figure. Even the Olympians were stunned and frightened. However, there was one person who was still calm among them. It was Old Edwards. He was only shocked when he saw Qin Tian and the others appear in the vi. Chapter 222 - Crazy Old Edward Qin Tian looked at the Demon Abyss with narrowed eyes, he didn''t p his wings as he flew which meant he was already at the Spiritual Master stage. Merely, his cultivation method might bepletely different so Qin Tian wasn''t sure what his current cultivation level was. However, he felt that he was not very strong either. "I will burn you, and eat your flesh," he said. He waved his hand, and from his hand, ck mes shot up before descending into the vi. They are like the ocean falling to the earth. The people in the vi would definitely turn to ashes if they were hit by that fire. Luckily the mes were also ck so they blended into the night. Otherwise, that mountain peak would definitely be lit up by fire. "Huh," Qin Tian snorted before jumping up. At the same time, he used quite a bit of his spiritual energy to restrain the people in the vi so they couldn''t leave there. After that, he then spread his spiritual energy towards the mes that descended on the vi. This time, the spiritual energy he released was ck. They are spiritual energy mixed with darkness energy. His earth body cultivated the Longevity Scripture and the Dark Dusk Emperor Scripture, so he could release darkness energy. His current body might not have any special talents, but the understanding in his past life allowed him to use the cultivation techniques very well. Hisss.... The moment the mes and dark energy met, a loud hissing sound resounded loudly at the top of the mountain. Qin Tian felt a little calm as he watched his dark energy push back the mes the moment they met. He didn''t use much strength because he wanted to investigate the Abyss Demon''s power first. Now he is sure that it is weaker than him Shu... He then released more power, he also used one of the techniques of that dark energy. The dark energy that propelled the mes then absorbed the mes, causing the dark energy to be stronger while the mes shrunk very rapidly. Immediately the mes dissipated while the dark energy that becamerger then shrunk very rapidly before condensing into an arrow. Shu... The arrow then shot towards the Abyss Demon. Thetter was currently showing a surprised and confused expression. He referred to Qin Tian as a strong human, but he clearly didn''t think he was that strong. The arrow''s speed was simply too fast. He pped his wings to dodge it, but it still managed to pierce his shoulder. "You must kill him, master," said Luna after that. Qin Tian nodded. He then waved his hand. Hundreds of needle shadows then appeared around him. Even though they were only shadows, they emitted a mysterious holy aura. The Abyss Demon was stunned once again while its mouth trembled as it uttered a sentence, "Primordial Heavenly Needle! How it was in your hands." Obviously he recognized the shadows of the needles. He started to show a frightened expression. After that, he turned around and flew into the sky. He used his full strength to p his wings. In an instant, he appeared outside the city of Olympus. But such a distance was almost meaningless for their level. "You won''t be able to run," said Qin Tian. Whooss... Whooss... Whooss... The needles then flew towards him at the speed of light. They surrounded him in an instant before hurtling towards him. Xiu... Xiu... Xiu... They prated his body, causing his spiritual energy to leak out. It caused his strength to weaken very quickly. Qin Tian then appeared beside him, he directly reached out his hand to catch him. He managed to catch him by the neck, after which he locked his power with his spiritual energy. Shua.... He then pulled him into an independent space within the Primordial Heavenly Needle. The appearance of that creature was truly too shocking for him. He couldn''t help but look around, he was really worried that there was another Abyss Demon. Even though he could defeat one of them, but if there were too many of them, they would definitely be able to destabilize the earth. He wanted to ask Luna about them, but right now he still had to sort things out at the vi. Immediately he took a step back into the vi. In one step, he appeared above Old Edward and the others. His return made their expressions freeze. Their gazes towards him looked as if they were staring at a god. He thennded right in front of them and said, "well, gentlemen, how about we continue our meeting. Where is our discussion going, oh right, we are discussing about reuniting Olympus." With a wave, ra and Benson then appeared beside him. Some of them probably recognized Benson, especially those who came with Old Edward, so they were confused as to why Benson was standing by his side. Benson himself tried to hide his expression. ra also caught their attention, but most of them obviously didn''t recognize her. However, Old Edward looked at her with a surprised expression. Qin Tian then looked at ra before continuing, "She''s also an Olympian, how about we make her the leader of this meeting?" "..." Right after he said that, Old Edward who was sitting in his wheelchair suddenly stood up. He could barely stand, but he insisted on standing. He then walked towards Qin Tian with all his might. His actions confused Qin Tian and the others, but they were quickly stunned. The moment he arrived in front of Qin Tian, ??he suddenly dropped his head on the floor to kowtow. After that, he lifted his head to look at Qin Tian. He then said, "Greetings to the venerable immortal! You are the son of heaven, the ruler of heaven and the mortal world, this little old man is at your service forever. Everything I have is yours, whatever you say, I will definitely do it even if it is crossing theke of fire. Oh, you are with my granddaughter, if you want, you can make her your concubine." Qin Tian, ??"..." ra, "..." Chapter 223 - Reuniting Olympus People who fear death excessively have always been a shameless character. Old Edward''s actions were predictable, but Qin Tian still didn''t expect him to act so quickly. Besides, what did he just say? Hisst words caused ra''s face to turn red like a tomato. "Mr. Edward, what are you doing?" The middle-aged man with the golden mustache suddenly spoke. "You are an Olympian and you are also the leader of Olympians in America, you are descended from Zeus, how do you kowtow to others?" He looked like he wanted to be angry but he had to contain his anger because he was talking to Old Edward. He was clearly unable to ept Old Edward''s actions. His words caused the kowtowing Old Edward to wake up. He looked at the middle-aged man with an angry expression. "You evil mortal, an Immortal standing in front of you but you dare to mention the name of another god, you deserve to die," he said in a loud voice. After saying that, he suddenly took something out of his trouser pocket. It was a small gun. Without giving anyone a chance to react, he then pointed the muzzle of the gun at the middle-aged man. After that, he immediately pulled the trigger of the gun. Bang... A small bulletpletely made of gold then missed the muzzle of the gun towards the middle-aged man''s head. The middle-aged man was not a cultivator, there was no way he could dodge the bullet. Their distance, however, was only about 2 meters. In an instant, the golden bullet pierced his forehead, causing his eyes to widen. His body fell right after that leaving people dumbfounded when they saw him. Did he just die? The mouths of the people who came with him were wide open. One thing if it was Qin Tian who killed him, but the culprit was their leader. It was too wow to believe. "Mmm, this old bastard is much worse than I thought," ra said as she looked at her grandfather. Qin Tian shook his head before speaking to ra. "I will erase the memories of those who are not citizens of this country, and send them away from here, you can finish the rest." What his words meant included Alex and the other Olympians. With a wave of his hand, they immediately disappeared from there. He sent them randomly, so they could appear anywhere. The spiritual energy he left in their bodies would erase their memories of today. But, he let Old Edward stay there. When the Demon Abyss appeared, he didn''t seem too surprised, it made him curious. He wonders if he knows something. Qin Tian stared at ra for a while before walking away carrying Old Edward and Benson. With a single step, they appeared at a certain location in the city of Olympus. Of course, he still left a spiritual body beside ra to guard her. When his real body left with Old Edward and Benson, ra immediately gave orders to the officials of Olympus. "Gather all the officials in this country, tonight, I will unite Olympus and form a new government, anyone who challenges will die," she said in a cold tone. The officials did not dare to hesitate, after ra finished speaking, they immediately took out their cell phones to call their colleagues. They are always arrogant and do whatever they want. On earth, almost no one dared to criticize them. However, the strength Qin Tian had shown earlier made them curl up like mice. For the sake of their lives, they don''t mind throwing away their pride. Of course, they could only dream about it. Qin Tian didn''t care about them, but there was no way ra could let them go. Secretly, ra had asked him to kill them all after the problem of the unification of Olympus was over. ... Qin Tian who arrived in the city did not directly ask Old Edward. He chatted with Luna first as he walked the city sidewalks. "What is the Demon Abyss?" he asked. "They are thergest race in the Abyss. They are like humans in the sixteen heavens and in Antis." "When the One-Eyed Abyss attacked Antis, it brought arge army. Of course, the army was very strong. The weakest were Saints." "When the One-Eyed Abyss was sessfully sealed, Zeus and Pangu used their remaining strength to kill them. The strong might have managed to escape, but most of them were exterminated." "Then what about the Abyss Demon I just captured?" "I''m also not sure, maybe the One-Eyed Abyss uses an unknown method to maintain their life and hide them on earth." "Their power might be weakened due to the side effects of that." "After all, there was no way they could have lived up to now with their strength unless they were experts on par with Heavenly Emperors." "Well, if they can survive because the One-Eyed Abyss uses an unknown method, there can''t be only one of them, I just hope they still can''t appear now," Qin Tian sighed. The reason why those Abyss Demons could appear was clearly due to the restoration of spiritual energy on earth, otherwise they would have appeared long ago. Qin Tian then looked at Old Edward who was following behind him. Even though he could barely stand, he still tried his best to walk. If it weren''t for Benson helping him when he was about to fall, he would have fallen on that pavement long ago. He may be the master behind the scenes of America. But if he fell there, it wouldn''t be surprising if people thought he was just a poor old man. Being stared at by him, he quickly straightened his body. The submissive expression on his face was obvious. His heart was probably made of mud so he could act like that regardless of his status. If he was born in the sixteen heavens, he might be able to reach the pinnacle by relying on despicable and shameless means. "Legally, you are actually my grandfather inw, but don''t ever think you can get that status," Qin Tian said. He didn''t directly ask him about the Demon Abyss. What he said made him rejoice. He must have guessed his rtionship with ra and the confirmation made him praise ra in his heart Even if they didn''t acknowledge him as their grandfather, it still didn''t change the fact that he was their grandfather. ''They shouldn''t mind giving me a few more years to live,'' he thought. ''All I need to do is be nice. Oh, after I return, I will pass my position on to the girl.'' Getting too old was a problem that bothered him a lot. Every time he fell asleep, he felt death approaching him. He hated that feeling so much, therefore, he could do anything as long as he could live longer. Qin Tian didn''t know what he was thinking, after giving him some time to rejoice, he then continued his words. "Even though ra doesn''t like you, I think you''re an interesting character myself. Oh, from ra''s story about you, I can guess what you want." "However, I want to know more about you, like your ambitions for example, or your opinion of the Olympians..." No matter what, Old Edward was an unusual character in the end. Knowing about him would give him more insight even though they were bad things, therefore Qin Tian asked such a question. Chapter 224 - Go To Church Again The question obviously made Old Edward rejoice, everyone was happy if others were curious about their thoughts, Old Edward was no exception. He quickly replied, "Your majesty immortal, I believe you already know everything about our tribe?" "I even know things that you guys don''t know," Qin Tian replied. "Mm, how can the knowledge of a mortal like ourspare to an Immortal like you," he coughed with an embarrassed face. He then continued, "even though I am also an Olympian, but I am different from other Olympians, they are just a bunch of idiots who think they are everything." "I, on the other hand, have my own ambitions and aspirations that are way beyond their imagination." His tone began to fiery as he said that. His gaze then fell on an electric tower on the outskirts of the city. It was no ordinary electric tower, it was a legendary electric tower that had changed much of the modern world. If it weren''t for that, science wouldn''t have progressed so quickly in thest decades. With the electricity tower, electricity distribution no longer requires cables so that electricity costs be much cheaper and can reach all ces on earth. It can also capture electricitying from lightning so that the electricity stock on earth is almost unlimited without having to dredge the earth''s resources again. In most ces, electricity has long been free. The workings of the electric tower then led to many new discoveries so that there was more technology that used to only exist in films and novels. Like virtual reality technology for example. The electric tower was actually discovered a long time ago, but for some unknown reason, it was never used or researched further. Seeing that electric tower, Old Edward showed a proud expression. "I''m the one who has implemented this project, even research fundinges from my personal money," he said which surprised Qin Tian. "The previous generation got in the way of this power tower project because they were afraid people wouldn''t buy their electricity anymore. That''s where their stupidity lies, whereas with this power tower, science can progress much faster." "Now that we see a lot of impossible technologies, in fact, even extending human lifespan is no longer impossible, it just takes more time to research." "Unfortunately this old man is too old, if the electric tower was used a few decades earlier, maybe humans could live up to 200 years now." He smiled wryly as he said that. Even Benson was shocked, he obviously didn''t know there was such a story behind the progress of the earth now. "So when you were young, did you think about extending human life?" Qin Tian asked. "The longer we live, we can see more hope, like me now, I can even see and serve an Immortal," he replied. "Hahaha, I understand." Qin Tian nodded andughed. "But I think it''s more because you''re afraid to die." "Ehmmm," Old Edward cleared his throat with an embarrassed expression. "Although this old man is afraid of death, but who is not afraid of death in this world. The elite Olympians who always think they are everything are also afraid of death, but they are too stupid to think." "Their greed for money also keeps them from thinking about something much more important." "But, don''t you have heaven, why are you still afraid of death? If you die, you will live again in your heaven." Benson, "..." Old Edward, "..." ... What happened next was the reunification of Olympus which took ce that very night. The news shocked Olympus and the whole world. A new government was also formed, although ra did not appear, but she was the one who decided everything. Government officials, military officials, police officers, all officials are directly elected by her. She also seemed to know a lot about the characters there, so all the officials she chose were people she could trust. As for the President, she actually chose Catherine. Obviously for the highest position she wanted people she really knew. After the new officials were elected, the old officials who had been removed from their positions suddenly met with misfortune. Each and every one of them died inexplicably. Unfortunately no one reported their death. Currently all Olympus media is only reporting on the reunification of the country. The only ones who were worried might just be the elite Olympians residing in Europe and America. The reunification of Olympus was their n, but why did it suddenly happen that very night, when they only wanted to discuss it tonight. Moreover, they were also confused as to why their minions were suddenly reced. Even the presidents are people they don''t know. ... In the morning, all the citizens of Olympus went out of the house to celebrate the reunification of their country. After all, no one likes war, even though they already hate each other, it''s fine as long as they don''t fight anymore, at most, they will only mock each other on social media. In the city of Olympus, the townspeople gathered in the city''srgest church. The churchyard was filled with many people. Some people party to celebrate the reunification of their country, but the religious choose to pray in church. And ra was one of those who went to church. Apanied by Qin Tian, ??she wore a long white dress and a shawl veil which she used to partially cover her hair. She was dressed very modestly, usually only priestesses would wear such clothes. But today, almost all the women whoe to church wear such clothes. The church was veryrge and majestic, it stood right in front of mount Olympus and had a very wide courtyard. Beside the church, stands a towering statue of Zeus. The statue looked down as if it was giving blessings to the people. Every Olympian who saw the statue immediately put their hands on their chests to pray. Even ra was no exception. She looked solemn as she prayed. Seeing her elegant figure in religious clothes, Qin Tian couldn''t help but think strangely. Chapter 225 - Couples Who Do A Taboo Thing (R-18) A group of uniformed soldiers suddenly greeted them as they tried to make their way through the crowd in the churchyard. It was obviously because of ra. Maybe people didn''t know that she was the real boss of Olympus right now, but those who did couldn''t let her walk alone. Obviously they sent the soldiers. The soldiers came to help them pave the way. With their help, they quickly reached the church door. Above the church door, there was a symbol of an eye that seemed to stare at people who entered the church. The symbols can be found in almost most churches, they can even be found in various ces. It was one of the religious symbols of the people who worshiped Zeus. There were various meanings of the symbol, although no one knew it clearly, but Qin Tian knew that it was a symbol that the elites added to honor the One-Eyed Abyss. Although they might not know that the One-Eyed Abyss was an alien. Some might think of him as an angel who helped Zeus watch over the earth. Inside the church there are even more of those symbols. ra who saw them stop and salute every time she passed them, she was clearly the part that thought they were angel eyes. ra is still a fanatic in the end. Even though Qin Tian had already told her a secret, she obviously couldn''t easily shake off the trust had instilled since she was little. Qin Tian actually didn''t like that much, so he sneered, "hmph, if not for me, how could this country be united." ra looked at him with a bit of displeasure for sneering at her beliefs, she then replied, "Humans only do things, God decides everything." "Why do you still think like that when even your grandfather kowtows to me?" "Hmph, why did you take that old bastard as an example," she snorted displeasedly. "Well, I guess I have to teach you a lesson so you know who''s in charge in this world." "What do you mean?" asked ra. "You''ll find out soon enough," Qin Tian replied with an ominous smile. After that, he then withdrew her hand into the confessional. "You, what are you doing?" ra asked with a panicked expression. "I remember you said you wanted to make love in church, wouldn''t now be a good time?" ra, "..." "I said in the temple, not in the church." "What is the difference?" "Of course, it''s different. Do you want to insult Zeus'' grandfather?" "But if it was in the temple, wouldn''t you insult the Buddhas?" "I don''t worship them." "Hehehe, you are really cute. After seeing your husband''s strength, you still care about the old man, it seems that I indeed have to teach you a lesson today." "You." Qin Tian didn''t care anymore, he immediately pushed her against the wall. He then dropped the veil covering her head onto her neck so that her hair was revealed. "Qin, stop this..." She even started screaming. Unfortunately, no one in the church could hear her voice. There were several holes in the confessional wall. Under normal circumstances, from the outside or from the inside, people could still see each other as long as they focused their eyes, but now no one saw anything even though ra''s back was currently leaning against the wall. Qin Tian then locked ra''s mouth with his so she couldn''t scream anymore. She was still trying to fight back, but as his hands started to grope her body, he4 resistance also started to weaken. It may sound like rape, but when it''s your husband you love so much, it''s impossible for any woman to calmly refuse. ra has to admit that her sexual appetite has increased quite dramatically since she lost her virginity. Every time she saw Qin Tian''s face, she felt like kissing him immediately. And her love only made her even more obsessed with that face. When Qin Tian started to suppress her body, it was difficult for her to maintain her rationality. Even now, when they were inside the confessional, she still couldn''t wait to strip him. Rippp... Suddenly she heard the sound of her dress being torn. Being naked by her husband in such a ce only made her feel an unbearable sensation. Immediately all the faith in her heart copsed, her eyes began to turn red with lust. "I will be a heretic," she said in a low voice. Even though she said that, Qin Tian''s handsome face really filled all her heart and soul. She didn''t care anymore, after that, she wrapped her arms around Qin Tian''s neck. She pulled his face closer to hers before sticking her tongue against his cheek. From his cheek, her tongue went down his neck. She licked his neck as if she was licking ice cream. Then, her hand went down to remove Qin Tian''s clothes. She took off his shirt quickly before starting to pull his pants down. Qin Tian, ??on the other hand, helped down her panties. After that, he lifted her body up through her buttocks before moving his hips towards her. His little brother quickly arrived at the wet door of her cave. Qin Tian didn''t do it right away, he looked at her first and said, "I love you, ra." His gaze was filled with love as he looked at her. ra was clearly deeply moved by his words, without waiting for him to act, she acted first by pushing her hips. "Ohhhhh," she immediately groaned. Even though she tried to suppress her voice, her moans still sounded quite clear. Her face reddened as she brought her face closer to his. "Me too," she then replied to his words. Soon after, the two of them started to act wildly inside the pardon while outside the Olympians were busy praying. It only added to the sensation they felt. ra was sure this would be the best lovemaking moment of her life, it happened when her faith copsed. Chapter 226 - Go To The Sea Of ??Red Tears After the church event was over, Qin Tian and ra went to America with Old Edward and Benson. Old Edward asked ra to America because he wanted to give her all his power. Even though she didn''t like the old man, she had no other choice but to ept his request because Qin Tian asked her to ept it. By receiving the inheritance from Old Edward, all of America would essentially belong to her. There was no way Qin Tian would refuse such a big cake. There might be many challengers, but they could be cleared as long as Old Edward was alive. Only, they don''t go by ne, they go by big slow-moving cruise ship. Qin Tian didn''t want to move too fast on earth because now was the time to return to the sixteen heavens. Now was the time for him to go to the Sea of ??Red Tears. The atmosphere of Sky_Butterfly city was very lively when he returned there. Many ships were flying towards the west. Each ship was filled with people consisting of seniors and juniors, young and old. They looked excited and full of anticipation. The reason why they started to set out was because of a new report that said that the Sea of ??Red Tears was already possible for cultivators to enter. It was obviously a mystery why it was only essible now, but to most people, they weren''t even qualified to ask about it. There was only one thing they needed to think about; great opportunity was waiting for them there. Of course, that might also be the ce of their death. People from the continent weren''t the only ones going there, even other regions sent their elders and disciples. In fact, there were also visitors from other heavens. They all flew past the whale continent, causing the sky above the continent to be filled withrge ships. It was a majestic sight that was hard to see even in a million years. There was even a group of monks with their huge bodies passing by. They sang Buddhist chants, causing the sky to shine with golden light. They looked like a bunch of suns flying in the sky. The nts beneath them instantly grew ten times taller because of their light. They rarely went out, but now they did. But they may not be inpetition, they may go there to help injured people. Maybe they''d get involved if ra managed to get permission to go there. The most surprised were naturally the yers from the earth. They wondered how a game had such NPCs. Such a sight beats any festival on earth. It was even more surprising because they felt as though the whole thing was the real thing. Too bad they were still too weak to participate. The few who were lucky to join a sect might be able to join in as servants, but it would be great if they weren''t used as cannon fodder. Qin Tian who was heading towards the headquarters of the Holy Wind Empire briefly stopped in front of the Du n''s headquarters when he saw some chaos in the base. He wondered what had happened, they seemed to have just been attacked. Qin Tian then asked someone nearby, "who attacked the Du n?" That person looked displeased at being bullied, but as Qin Tian released a bit of his Saint aura, he quickly replied with a friendly smile. "This young friend, it was Dragon Pce that had attacked them, they did that to retrieve Du Feng who was imprisoned for viting the n rules." "Oh!" Qin Tian quickly lost interest after he heard that. He no longer cared about the Du n, he then continued his journey towards the headquarters of the Holy Wind Empire. He did not hide his aura for Feng Qingxue to sense his arrival. To his surprise, he saw the figure of a woman in a ck robeing out of the headquarters. Her head was also covered by the hood of the robe. Qin Tian knew that it was Feng Qingxue. The fact that she was hiding her figure was a bit different from her usual self. Soon she arrived in front of him. Her aura had obviously increased drastically, but she was still as cold as ever. "Let''s go," she said, ignoring his surprised look. She tried to take a step, but Qin Tian stopped her. "Wait," he said. "We still have to wait for one more person." "What do you mean?" The clueless Feng Qingxue knitted her forehead. Right after that, she narrowed her eyes while looking in a certain direction. A golden-haired woman with a face that resembled hers appeared there. She was wearing a jet ck kimono dress which added to her aloof aura. Who else if not Yuli. The paper that Qin Tian handed Xi Yue earlier was an invitation letter for her. After staring at Yuli for a while, Feng Qingxue immediately looked at him. "Qin, what do you mean by this?" The discontent on her face was very clear when she saw Yuli''s arrival. Yuli arrived in front of them after she asked. She only nced at Feng Qingxue briefly before ignoring her, acting as if she didn''t exist. "Let''s go," she said, just like the previous Feng Qingxue when she appeared. What is clear, the meeting of the two makes the atmosphere awkward. "Ehmmm," Qin Tian finally cleared his throat to break the awkwardness. "The more the better," he began. "Our team haspleted the mission in the dark heaven, I believe we will also have great sess there as long as we work together." "So you nned this from the start, hmph," Feng Qingxue coldly snorted. She was still dissatisfied, but she didn''t seem to be nning to challenge or leave the team due to her dissatisfaction. Qin Tian in the end managed to bring the two of them. After that, they immediately left the city. Qin Tian had neither boats nor carriages while Feng Qingxue didn''t seem willing to take hers out, in the end, they left by flying head-on. Luckily now they were so strong that there was no problem with flying head-on. Their speed was not even less than Paragon. On the way, Feng Qingxue asked Yuli to hide her appearance because she thought it would be troublesome if she ran into people from the Holy Wind Empire. Yuli actually did not mind andplied with her request. It was quite strange since she came with such a beautiful appearance, but now she agreed to hide her appearance. Qin Tian who recently felt his luck with women was very high couldn''t help but think strange. Chapter 227 - Part 2 They flew fast enough that they overtook many people at their speed. In the end, they even managed to catch up with the group of monks. They slowed down their speed the moment they saw them. The group of monks clearly attracted the attention of many people, most of the people who saw them also chose to slow down and follow behind them. Some follow them because they want to get their light. People who are illuminated by their light find their bodies full of vitality. Some even broke through by chance. In terms of miracles, there may not be many who can match the Buddhist Path sect in the sixteen heavens. Yuli and Feng Qingxue who was raised as a imperial princess also looked at them with serious expressions. "The founder of the Buddhist Path sect, who held the title of Buddha was said to be just an ordinary monk when he was young." "He has never been involved inpetition, in his entire life before bing emperor, he only spent his life helping countless orphanages." "However, when Heaven''s Will appeared, it ultimately chose him even though he neverpeted for it." Feng Qingxue said. She did not hide her admiration. "It''s said that he never even cultivated, but he still managed to be a Paragon," she added, showing an expression of wondering how it happened. "That''s what they call daoes naturally.," Qin Tian replied. Feng Qingxue looked at him and asked: "Isn''t your talent unmatched, have you also experienced such a thing?" Her lips moved slightly to the side as she asked, clearly her purpose was to mock him. She didn''t really believe it. The monk was probably just practicing ndestinely. He was probably a peerless talent who was so sure he could be emperor that he spent his time ying around for him to have a unique story after bing emperor. "It is a matter of fate," Qin Tian replied. "It onlyes to weird and unique people, I''m not one of them." "Well, I''m just an ordinary young man," he added. "It''s just that the heavens might love me more so that gives me the highest talent." "Better you didn''t say that before you became emperor. Wouldn''t it be a shame if someone suddenly defeated you?" "That''s definitely not going to happen." "What a snob!" "Time will tell!" He would personally send himself into the yellow river if he still lost with everything he had now. ... They didn''t slow down for too long, after a while, they elerated their speed once again. Apart from that group of monks, there were many other groups that looked full of momentum. They might not be an imperial faction, but they must have very powerful ancestry to dare to be so lofty. Time passed quickly, they began to exit the Whale Continent, entering the smaller continents around it before continuing further west. There are many small inds there, Qin Tian himself is from there. It was just a deste region, under ordinary circumstances, the spiritual energy in the region was so thin that it was difficult for people to cultivate. Spiritual Master is probably the highest stage there. But today, the spiritual energy in that region was truly so great that it put pressure on some people. Even Spiritual Masters lost the ability to fly, only Spiritual Lords can fly now. Mortals on the inds of the region, on the other hand, managed to step onto the path of cultivation even though they were previously unable to cultivate. It might just be a deste region, but it was in fact so vast that the Whale continent seemed small if it was ced there. Who knew what kind of power could change such a vast territory. The problem was not the effects or shockwaves from the battle, but pure spiritual energy. "The Sea of ??Red Tears is up ahead," the always silent Yuli finally spoke. A sh of light shed in her eyes. She was clearly still full of ambition to look for opportunities that could increase her strength. Sky_Butterfly''s whereabouts are unknown, now she can only look for new opportunities. As a member of the family that Yuli''s revenge was aimed at, her ambition clearly looked very displeasing in Feng Qingxue''s eyes. If it wasn''t for Qin Tian''s presence beside them, she might have ridiculed her, or even attacked her head-on. A whileter, they arrived at an area full of small inds. The ce was almost at the end of the still-inhabited area. Of course, even though they were only small inds, they were actually still sorge that a mortal kingdom could stand majestically above each and every one of them. But the mortal kingdom was just an insignificant faction in the sixteen heavens. Under normal circumstances, no one was interested in them. But today, the ce was full of giant ships flying above it. Countless cultivators flew over the inds, causing mortals who regarded cultivators as Immortals to be dumbfounded. Many of them were afraid to leave the house for fear of offending them. The weak might only be able to kill them, but the strong could easily sink their ind. Some kings even chose to abdicate for fear of attracting the attention of some evil cultivators. What if they wanted one of their concubines, they couldn''t bear that. Qin Tian, ??Feng Qingxue, and Yuli who had not stopped flying finally stopped when they saw arge number of people gathered above the inds. Now that they were basically not far from the Red Tears Sea, they could get there in no time. Stopping for a while to gather some information is not considered a waste of time. "As the rumors say, ships from outside cannot enter the Red Tears Sea. They will be instantly destroyed if they try to enter." An old man said. "But it is said that there are some ancient ships in that sea, if we get them, we can use them." A youth who was his junior answered. "Besides, it''s said that the ships are indestructible." "As long as one can control it, they can move freely without worrying about other enemies as long as they don''t get off their ship." "Fool, those ships will be instantly taken by top tier experts the moment they appear, you won''t not get one with your weak cultivation. Those ships are destined to fall into the hands of powerful sects." "Of course, if you''re willing to pay a heavy price, they might not mind giving you a ride. But don''t even think about it, our sect will go bankrupt if we do that." "What''s the point of using those ships? Shouldn''t we go under the sea to explore the ce? The ships shouldn''t be able to go under the sea." Other people also asked. "Indeed, but are you going straight into the sea? The sea is vast and full of dangers, you should make sure you''re in a safe ce before trying to enter it." "It''s not easy to do without a ship, it is said there are many giant fish that will jump to swallow you if you identally pass in their territory." "This is the most dangerous ce in the Nirvana heaven, every time it opens, there are countless deaths." "..." Chapter 228 - Divine Lion Clan Many were frightened after hearing of the countless deaths. "Now I wonder why I came to this ce, I even sold my n''s treasure just toe here," someone said. Of course, some are still excited. They were hot-blooded youths who had never seen the world. "Huh, so what if that''s the case, I can''t believe I''ll die. Maybe I''ll get matchless luck and be the emperor of this era." "That''s right, I heard that there were some lucky emperors there, after that, they immediately surged to suppress the era." "Even if I don''t, I might still be able to be a mighty ancient god." Compared to other ancient ces, the Red Tears Sea was far more mysterious. Many believe that there are priceless treasures. Some even said there was an immortal fruit hidden in there, those who ate it would instantly be invincible in one night. But how could such a treasure fall into the hands of some random, insignificant person. "Think before you fantasize, son..." An old man responded in a mocking tone. Qin Tian who heard their words couldn''t help but shake his head. Too many set their expectations as high as possible, not realizing that they are nothing but insignificant frogs. Do they think flies will get into their mouths just because their frog mouths are open. "I think we better get out of here right away, or else we''ll be idiots like them," said Feng Qingxue. Even Yuli nodded in agreement despite her excessive ambition. Even though she was sure she wasn''t swayed by their words, she was still ufortable hearing what they had to say. Qin Tian said nothing and followed them. Not far from the inds, the sea had started to turn red. But it''s still not part of the Red Tears Sea, it''s still safe so people don''t stop there. Rumble... The space not far from Qin Tian and the others was suddenly shaken as a gigantic portal appeared there. It caused the people who were flying towards the Red Tears Sea to stop to look at it. "Such a huge spatial vortex," someone said in a surprised tone. "Who uses teleportation, are they from another heaven?" The others wondered. Whooss... A golden light suddenly emanated from within the vortex. It emitted an aura that made people feel like kneeling down. "Emperor aura," said countless people. "But this group is really arrogant, even if they carry imperial weapons, they don''t have to show it," added another. Immediately after that the bow of a veryrge ship appeared. It looked majestic and domineering, many not daring to look at it directly. The ship quickly emerged from the vortex. It was sorge that it looked like a continent, on its hull was the crest of an extremely fierce lion. It stared coldly at anyone who looked at it. "It''s the Divine Lion n," several people with extensive knowledge recognized the ship immediately. The Divine Lion n once gave birth to two emperors, they lived in the Land of Monsters in the east of the Nirvana Heaven. In fact, they were the only imperial faction there. The reason why the eastern region is called the Land of the Monsters is also because of their existence. Even though humans are still the majority there, they are far more powerful. "Huh, they are always arrogant," someone from the east snorted in displeasure at how they didn''t hold back when they appeared. The Nirvana Heaven is dominated by humans, the fact that monsters dominate a territory is definitely unpleasant. But that could only be med on them for being incapable, there were so many humans in the eastern region, but none of them managed to be emperor. "I heard that they have a genius in this era, the bloodline of that genius is said to be no worse than their previous two emperors." "Hahaha, they did give birth to a genius, but I heard that Feng Xi had already beaten him twice, it seems that they still haven''t given up." "Really don''t know their own limits. I don''t care what they do, but they should at least hold back after losing, do they think they still have a chance." "There''s no way they canpete in this era." "They should have hidden their tails." Basically, the humans of the eastern region weren''t the only ones who didn''t like them. They didn''t hold back their voices as they spoke, there was no way the people on the ship wouldn''t hear. "Hmph," a cold snort suddenly resounded from within the ship, sounding like a thousand Thunders exploding simultaneously. Some people immediately coughed up blood when they heard the snort. They then saw a rather thin and short golden haired youth appear at the bow of the ship. He looked weak, but on his back was arge golden sword. It was the sword that gave off an imperial aura. "That''s him," people spoke. But seeing him in person made them no longer dare to insult. The people looking at him felt like they were staring at a giant lion roaring into the sky. Don''t look at her figure now, if he shows his true figure, he can definitely turn the seas upside down. "Well, even though he''s already lost to my brother twice, he''s really really strong, he even admits that he''s a very formidable opponent," said Feng Qingxue. She then looked at Qin Tian, ??"What do you think Qin, are you sure you can beat him with your current cultivation? He is already at the ancient god realm." "It''s said that he ate alive three human Paragons in the east after he broke through." Qin Tian didn''t answer, he just smiled. The Genius Lion no longer cared about the people after they were silenced by his snort. He then waved his hand, giving orders for the people to speed up the ship. Roar... A loud roar resounded from within the ship before it flew rapidly to the west. The people stared at the ship in fear, they were lucky that he didn''t go down to ughter them. After all, Lions are notoriously cruel. Chapter 229 - Enter Qin Tian and the others continued on their way, but the Divine Lion n group was really very fast, even with their speed, they were stillgging behind very quickly. As they went further and further, the sea became redder and the spiritual aura grew thicker as well. It wasn''t too long before Qin Tian and the others saw a spiritual wall that soared into the sky. Normally, it was as solid as steel making it impossible to pass through. Perhaps only the emperor could barge in. But today it appears transparent so anyone can pass through. Many ships were parked in front of the wall. It was obviously because they couldn''t enter. That was the only known rule of the ce for now. Such a rule cannot be considered strange because it is after all the sea. Such a limitation was also not worth mentioning because even ancient gods could enter into it. But ording to rumors, the ancient god who entered there would receive more danger. Qin Tian with his sharp spiritual perception could sense many mighty auras hiding in the sky. They were clearly the auras of mighty experts who were still waiting and preparing. Several auras intrigued him so he tried to peek with primordial eyes. With primordial eyes, any obstructions blocking his view instantly disappeared as if they never existed. Immediately after that he began to see several mighty figures sitting in meditation above the sky. Most of them are just spiritual bodies. And not all of them were human, he even saw a whale the size of a mountain. There was even a giant bamboo tree filled with an aura of life. "Mm," he also saw an old man with a fanged fish head. "Shark God," he said in a low voice. Because of his promise to Saint Ming, he had read the information about the Shark God, so he was able to recognize him immediately upon seeing him. He wasn''t actually a monster, he was just a human who cultivated the shark technique, therefore he could turn some parts of his body into a shark. The western region is also dominated by humans. Unfortunately two of the three imperial factions in the region did not belong to humans. One of them was the Giant Bamboo Sect which was ruled by demons. The other is the Whale sect which is ruled by fish monsters. Fortunately, the territory still had one faction of the human empire. It was the Liu n. Compared to the eastern region, the condition of the western region was clearly much better. The humans there don''t have to bear the shame of not having a human emperor from there. ... ''Well, since they still don''t dare to enter, I have a chance to kill without being noticed,'' Qin Tian thought. He was sure that by now the Shark God''s grandson was already in there. Qin Tian and the others didn''t stop for too long, together with the horde of people who had just arrived, they flew towards that spiritual wall. "Ohhh," as he passed through the spiritual wall, Qin Tian could feel some kind of spiritual sense passing through his body. Such a thing was verymon in such strange ces, thinking about what it was was obviously pointless. He would only know if he solved the mystery of the ce. In fact, the spiritual wall itself is very thick. To get through it, it will take some time. Luckily there were no strange disturbances there other than that strange spiritual sense. Quickly, Qin Tian and the others passed through the spiritual wall. What appeared in front of them was a vast ocean that seemed endless. It was impossible to see from outside the Nirvana Heaven. Perhaps the ce itself was apletely different world from the Nirvana Heaven. There, there were so many more people that they looked like a sea of ??people. Who knows how many sects and ns there are in the Nirvana heaven. The ns and sects that went to that ce were obviously very powerful, they were definitely tyrants with their own realm, but here, there were too many of them. Their ancestors who usually sealed themselves in coffins personally came out to lead the disciples. Boom... Boom... Boom... The sound of battle resounded across the front lines. They fought for the ships that emerged from the sea. The ships are not the same, some are big, some are small. The big ones were grabbed by the top tier factions, but the small ones were also taken by them. Some choose to sell them after getting them. Only the battle over the ships that has cost many lives. To those from small factions, they could only sigh helplessly. Some of the brave ones even went diving straight from there, they shouted with an oath that they would return with an invincible force. The Divine Lion n leading the elite monsters in the east was also there. But they didn''t fight right away, they still waited there and watched the humans fight. Their gazes were as if they were watching a show. A group among them fighting over the ship attracted Qin Tian''s attention enough. They were nearly a hundred people and each one emitted an extremely powerful aura. Each of them was also wearing armor that covered their entire body so it wasn''t clear whether they were male or female. However, Qin Tian could immediately tell that they were all women. He wouldn''t pay much attention to them if that was all, but one of them was actually Xia Xue. It made him realize that they were the troops of the Holy Wind Empire. They were all women and came from the Holy Wind Empire, there was no doubt that they were Feng Qingxue''s army. She had obviously prepared a lot of things before they departed. Feng Qingxue also looked at them, but she pretended not to know them. Qin Tian then looked at her and sighed. "Let''s help them," he said. The ship they were fighting over was one of the biggest ships, although they were strong, the opponents they faced were no weaker than them either. Some of them had even started to get hurt. What he said made Feng Qingxue stare at him, her forehead furrowed for a moment, she was probably displeased that what she was hiding was discovered. Without saying anything, a sword then appeared in her hand. "Shua," she then flew towards them. Boom... She then released his mighty aura, causing countless people to be blown away by the shockwave she released. Chapter 230 - Maybe Another Player She had actually also disguised her cultivation so that her cultivation base was unclear. But her mighty aura made people think she was a Paragon. Even if it doesn''t, it''s definitely not far away. The weaker ones and even the Saints quickly retreated to the side the moment they sensed her aura. When it came tobat, the woman clearly didn''t hold back, she would go on a rampage to beat up and even kill her enemies. Shua... An old Ancient Saint who was hiding had no other choice but to show himself because Feng Qingxue was targeting his sect''s disciples. "He is the ancestor of the Western Light sect," someone who knew him said. "Hmmmn, he should have lived more than one era, his strength can''t be underestimated," another added. Someone who had lived for more than one era could definitely frighten any junior, but that was definitely not the case for Feng Qingxue. She didn''t hesitate, her aura surging into her sword as she lifted it upwards. Above her, suddenly appeared the shadows of two gigantic eyes that radiated killing intent. It added to her momentum that she looked like she was under the protection of a divine being. She then shed her sword towards the old Ancient Saint. Thetter was also unafraid, he snorted coldly before striking back. Boundless light then surged from his body, illuminating the sky as if it were heaven descending to earth. The weaker ones had no other choice but to close their eyes because they found their eyes unable to withstand the light. Unfortunately, the moment Feng Qingxue''s sword reached that light, it was instantly split in two like a sea torn apart. The old man''s eyes widened, but he didn''t have time to react, Feng Qingxue''s sword had already reached his head. Ripp... Feng Qingxue didn''t stop, she shed her sword at the old man''s head. After that, his body split in two, spitting out so much blood that they covered the sky. His disciples who thought of him as an invincible being trembled in fear as they saw their ancestor''s body split in two. Luckily thetter didn''t die right away, his soul still managed to survive. Obviously it was because Feng Qingxue was being generous by not killing him. "Thank you, master!" The old man knew he could live because Feng Qingxue didn''t want to kill him, therefore, he quickly thanked and saluted by cupping his fists. After that, he quickly took his disciples away. He was just a soul form now, but it kept on shaking like someone who was feeling cold. There was no doubt that he was still extremely frightened by that one strike of Feng Qingxue''s sword. His disciples weren''t the only group fighting over the ship, there were dozens of other groups that weren''t weaker than them. But seeing Feng Qingxue''s strength, they quickly retreated. Even their ancestors who were ready to attack Feng Qingxue did not dare to show their tails. After they left, Xia Xue and the others immediately took the ship they were fighting over. They then gathered in front of Feng Qingxue. Even though they didn''t salute, people knew that she was their boss. "Who is she?" people asked. They know that she is a woman because her figure can still be seen, unfortunately they can''t see her face. "From her aura full of vitality, she is clearly still young," an ancestor with sharp eyes said. "That army should also consist of young people. A young army with such strength can obviously only be developed by a top-tier faction." "Oh, it''s better not to talk about them, since they want to hide their identity, they might kill you if you find out their identity..." Qin Tian and Yuli then flew towards Feng Qingxue and the others. When approaching them, Qin Tian still showed his face. Some people with sensitive senses might be able to guess that the troops were all women. His presence as a man definitely attracted attention. It was quite strange, luckily now that his perception was so different, he didn''t care what people thought of him. "Shall we go now?" Feng Qingxue asked as soon as he arrived in front of her. Qin Tian didn''t answer right away, he looked around first. He could feel many gazes directed at him. Since Feng Qingxue talked to him like someone asking for advice, now people might think that he was the boss. Even the young master of the Divine Lion n was also staring at him. He and the monsters came quickly, but after entering that area of ??the Red Tears Sea, they didn''t leave right away. The fact is that they''ve already taken a few ships, but they''re still there. Qin Tian suspected they might be waiting for something. After a moment of thought, he finally decided to stay there for a while. "Let''s wait some time first," he replied to Feng Qingxue. Feng Qingxue didn''t ask anything, she just nodded. She probably already realized what he was thinking. They then flew to a deserted ce and waited there. After a while, another group that also seemed full of momentum suddenly emerged from that spiritual wall. Their arrival attracted the attention of the people as did the group from the Divine Lion n. Moreover, wherever they passed, rain suddenly fell from the sky. Surprisingly, the rain didn''t wet them. "Wind and Rain Sect." People quickly recognized them. The Wind and Rain Sect was in the North, thend of the rain. It was also the imperial faction. The sect once had two emperors. They could be considered the strongest imperial faction in the north. Leading them was a very handsome young man with an elegant style. In his left hand, he carried a purple sword. Compared to the ruthless-looking young master of the Divine Lion n, he seemed gentle as a man. "His name is Yu Lie, dja is no weaker than the young master of the Divine Lion n, Gandor. But like him, he has also been defeated by my brother." Feng Qingxue whispered to Qin Tian. Qin Tian did not pay much attention to her words. Under normal circumstances, he would probably be attracted to the man called Yu Lie. But there was another figure beside Yu Lie that caught his attention. He suspected that the figure was also a yer. Chapter 231 - Two People With The Same Fate It was a middle-aged man. He didn''t look like a yer, but Qin Tian could sense the presence of a Heavenly Body aura on the man''s body. With how rare Heavenly Bodies were, the chances of that man being a yer were definitely much greater. One thing that made Qin Tian take him seriously was his cultivation which was already at the Saint stage. Even though he might have just broken through, it was still very surprising since he himself had only just broken through to the Saint stage. ''Did he get more luck or did he just reincarnate into a body that was already strong from the start?'' Qin Tian naturally wished thetter. ''He should also be a middle-aged man on earth so he reincarnated as a middle-aged man. However, this reincarnation of his is probably much older than him.'' Qin Tian then looked at Feng Qingxue and asked. "Who''s he?" He pointed to the middle-aged man. "Mmm," Feng Qingxue looked at him and then stared at the middle-aged man for a while before replying. "He is Yu Hong, Yu Lie''s uncle, previously his cultivation talent was so poor that he only managed to reach the peak of Spiritual God after years of cultivating with many resources." "However, ording to the rumors I''ve heard, his cultivation has suddenly increased very quickly recently. He''s now at the Sovereign middle stage." ''Sovereign middle stage?'' Qin Tian sneered. He obviously hid his cultivation very well. Even if he thought of this world as just a game, the behavior of the NPCs here would definitely make anyone behave seriously, not to mention those who had spent millions of dors. Now, Yu Hong was just acting like an elder apanying his nephew. Qin Tian suddenly had a thought. "Luna, what would happen if I took over that man''s body with Primordial Shadow?" It''s not that he never thought about it, but he didn''t ask because he didn''t have a target yet. "Mmm," Luna pondered her words for a while before answering. "Although there are many talents in this world, and each of them has their own merits, the Heavenly Body is a gift from heaven itself. It is basically in the body, and the owner only needs to unleash its potential." "There''s no rule that you can''t take over another yer''s body, but I doubt a primordial shadow can take over a Heavenly Body." "The Primordial God Body may be a supreme body, but other Heavenly Bodies also have their own advantages. As for Primordial Shadows, they are ultimately only a small part of the Primordial God Body''s abilities." "Of course, this is just my guess, you can try itter to find out." "Well," Qin Tian thought for a while before nodding. The people from the Wind and Rain sect only paused for a moment before they moved towards the people from the Divine Lion n. They seemed to have promised to meet beforehand. Qin Tian and Feng Qingxue weren''t the only ones who suspected them, the old ancestors and the young generation with sharp minds were also observing them with curious expressions. When Yu Lie and Gandor met, Qin Tian then spread his spiritual sense towards them to listen to their conversation. They created so many spiritualyers around them that even the ancestors couldn''t see them anymore. Unfortunately, all of them were unable to stop his spiritual sense. Talking in a location close to him meant that their secret was destined to be seen by him. "Did you bring it?" Yu Lie asked Gandor. For a moment, Qin Tian saw Gandor''splexion wrinkle. ''He''s not happy,'' Qin Tian didn''t need to think to know his mood. "Yes," after that, Gandor nodded. He then took out a dry skin that looked very ancient. On the skin, Qin Tian saw various kinds of clues that described the direction. It''s definitely a map. Underneath the map, there is a blurred image of an ancient ship. "Good," Yu Lie smiled faintly with his handsome face. A golden colored key then appeared in his hand. "With your map, and my key, as well as the help of young master Jian, I believe the ship fell into our hands in this era." "The treasures on the ship can certainly change our destiny to new heights," he said in a soft voice, gazing back and forth between the key in his hand and the map in Gandor''s hand. ''Young master Jian? Is he that Young Heavenly Sword?'' Qin Tian thought. When Yu Lie mentioned young master Jian, Gandor''s expression grew even more ominous. "Yu Lie, your sect decided to cooperate with that person, and you guys even sold my n''s secret, are you sure he won''t betray us once he gets everything he wants from us." Gandor''s words did not cause Yu Lie''s calm expression to change. He then gazed towards the Sea of ??Red Tears before replying. "I don''t think your question matters at all!" "What do you mean?" The cold-faced Gandor couldn''t help but show a displeased expression at Yu Lie''s words. The problem was that the man also seemed to be mocking him. "What I mean is; if you get fooled, you can only me yourself for being ipetent." "You..." Gandor was getting annoyed. Yu Lie waved before he became even angrier and then continued his words. "It''s not that I didn''t think what you were thinking. But since this is the only way, I can only do my best so I don''t get harmed by it. That''s all!" "I can''t me anyone either. The Sword God Sect is very strong, and they haven''t declined in the slightest as a sect with four emperors." "My sect, on the other hand, isn''t as strong as it used to be. Even before I was born, the ws of the Sword God Sect had long since spread in my sect." "In fact, my fate and yours are not that different." ''Mm,'' Qin Tian nodded when he heard Yu Lie''s words. ''This man is very intelligent and insightful.'' "Then have you thought of a solution?" asked Gandor. "There''s no definitive solution, but we might be able to take advantage of someone. If they fight, we might be able to take advantage of the situation." Chapter 232 - Copy After a while of talking, the Wind and Rain Sect and the Divine Lion n began to make preparations. The people of the Wind and Rain sect didn''t need to look for ships because the Divine Lion n had already prepared several ships for them. Seeing that they were about to leave, the people watching them quickly prepared themselves. However, before they could do that, six extremely mighty auras suddenly erupted from the two groups. Following that, six figures then appeared in front of them. They ranged from old to young, but they all had one thing inmon, their bodies emitted an aura so mighty that they looked like a collection of suns. The people who thought of following them had no other choice but to stop their footsteps. "Whoever follows us will die!" Said one of the figures in a domineering tone. People fell silent. Even brave characters have to hold back. Some juniors who didn''t know the vastness of heaven and earth wanted to protest, but they could only stop when their ancestors pped them across the face. "What will we do?" Feng Qingxue asked. She didn''t even dare to challenge the six figures. They definitely couldn''t bepared to ordinary Paragons. "There''s no need to worry," Qin Tian replied. "Do you want to let them go?" "Of course not." After saying that, his other figure appeared beside him. Feng Qingxue and Yuli who saw that immediately narrowed their eyes. Even though they already knew the existence of his spiritual body, they still amazed them the moment they saw them. Qin Tian not only released one of his spiritual bodies, one of his two primordial shadows also followed that spiritual body. After that, the spiritual body then stepped towards the Wind and Rain sect and the Divine Lion n group. No one noticed his appearance until he arrived in front of them. Of course, his appearance was no longer the same as his original appearance. He now looked like a dashing middle-aged man. "Who''s he?" People ask. "Does he not have eyes? Knowing there are six tigers in front but he still dares to go forward," said several juniors who already considered them invincible. Unfortunately those juniors were pped by their ancestors once again. Among the six figures, one of them was an old man with a thin body but he had a thick beard like a lion. He was clearly an elder of the Divine Lion n. The sound of a small roar suddenly resounded from within his body as he stared at Qin Tian. "Son, what is your aim?" asked the old man with narrowed eyes. Faintly, the shadow of a giant lion appeared behind him. "I just want to hitch a ride on your boat," Qin Tian replied casually. He acted as if he was talking to the fishermen. "Looks like you really want to die." The others spoke. Obviously his attitude made them displeased. "Well, but since he dares toe forward, we might need to give him a little respect by attacking him together," added another. "Agreed, we need to give him some respect for his bravery." Of course, their purpose in doing that was probably to intimidate the others. The fact that someone dared toe forward to challenge them clearly annoyed them. When there is one, there will be two. If they didn''t show their momentum, others would definitely alsoe to try their luck. Basically, the current state of affairs was like killing a chicken to scare off a horde of monkeys. If they lost their fear, even the two groups didn''t dare say they could ovee them. Whooss... Whooss... Whooss... They then jumped in various directions, in an instant, they had already surrounded Qin Tian. "Kid, let''s see if you can keep the dust off your body," said the Divine Lion n elder. Boom... Boom... Boom... Immediately each of the six released their auras. The sound of explosions emanating from their bodies sounded like the sound of the sky copsing. The juniors with weak cultivation almost fainted because of them even though their ancestors had already protected them. The lion elder even showed his true form, he became a lion the size of a mountain. While his human body was very thin, his lion''s body was full of fat muscles. After showing his true form, he then sent his ws towards Qin Tian. Roar.... His roar caused space to tremble. The others also demonstrated their respective techniques, one of which transformed into a golden ape with fangs the size of elephant tusks. The fangs tore through the sky as they moved towards Qin Tian. The people of the Wind and Rain sect, on the other hand, summoned a gigantic rain and storm that seemed boundless. After that, each and every one of them started sending their attacks towards Qin Tian. "He''s dead, that''s for sure!" Said a junior in a trembling voice. He was a prince of a small kingdom, but if those attacks fell on his kingdom, he believed his entire kingdom would be razed to the ground. He couldn''t think of anyone who could escape those attacks alive. Unfortunately, Qin Tian who was in the middle of the attacks only sighed softly. "I just wanted to hitch a ride on your boat, why are you being so rude," he shook his head with a sad expression. As the attacks approached him, he then snapped his fingers. Boom... His body erupted before boundless spiritual energy surged from within his body. They gathered around him like a sea of ??spiritual energy. After that, they then condensed into six different attacks. Surprisingly, each of them had something inmon with each attack that came at him. This was the first time he had used the Copy skill for realbat. One thing he felt after using the skill was that his spiritual energy was depleted in an instant. The problem was that he imitated six techniques, and each of the people who released each of those techniques was also stronger than him. But even though he used up all of his spiritual energy, he also felt an unbearable sensation as he unleashed his six enemy techniques. It gave him the feeling as if he could endure anything. Bang... Bang... Bang... Their attacks then met, producing countless bang sounds. Chapter 233 - Iron Dragon Fist What followed were explosions of various colors. Comparing each and every one of them to a sr explosion is by no means an exaggeration. It was difficult for others to react because everything happened almost in an instant. They didn''t even have time to think about whether what they saw was real or just an illusion. But the resulting effect showed that Qin Tian had indeed unleashed a counterattack. Yuli and Feng Qingxue who knew Qin Tian couldn''t help but stare at Qin Tian''s real body standing beside them. "What technique did you just use?" Feng Qingxue asked. Obviously she was sure that they weren''t illusions. Qin Tian who was feeling satisfied gave her a faint smile before replying, "Do you want to know?" He wanted to continue, but Feng Qingxue suddenly turned her gaze elsewhere as she said, "Stop talking about it if you don''t want to tell!" "..." ''Those are not the words I expected,'' Qin Tian thought. Of course, he wouldn''t tell her because it was one of his big secrets. But his intention to tease her a bit ended up failing as she instantly lost interest. He then looked back at the site of the explosion. ''Oh, this didn''t go ording to my n. ... The explosions had little effect on the six Paragons. Even though they were taken aback, they still managed to retreat to avoid the explosion. After the explosions calmed down enough, one of them then waved to sweep away the remnants of the explosion. In an instant, the sky that was full of destruction became clean again as before. Immediately after that they saw the figure of a middle-aged man who had already lost both his legs lying there. He also lost consciousness. It was indeed not ording to Qin Tian''s n as his spiritual body was unable to escape the explosions. Worse, he was even seriously injured. Running out of spiritual energy caused his defense to drop drastically. Luckily his disguise wasn''t erased just because of that. The Paragons naturally breathed a sigh of relief seeing him faint and badly injured. Even though it didn''t live up to their expectations, it was still better than if he survived. Some of them then looked at the people watching them with bulging eyes. If anyone dared to make a move, they would probably attack simultaneously once again. None of the ancestors dared to move, yet a young man with a gentle face suddenly stepped forward, stupefying the crowd once again. Of course, he was Qin Tian''s other spiritual body. "Anyone still dares toe forward?" Say someone. People started judging Qin Tian who seemed gentle and naive. An ancestor snorted coldly before saying, "A young man is first time away from home, can''t tell the difference between a cat and a tiger." "Son, you better back off now before it''s toote," a kind ancestor advised. Qin Tian ignored the words of the first ancestor, but he cupped his fists at the second ancestor. "Thank you master for the advice, but as the Buddha Emperor said, who would explore hell if not me?" "I''m here to show you that even hell we can explore," he said in a soft voice. His words not only shocked the people, even the Paragons were annoyed. "Young man," the old lion said. "You can say whatever you want in your house due to ack of listeners, but here, there are plenty that could eat you alive. Do you think you''re the Emperor?" He opened his lion mouth so people were nervous. With such a big mouth, he could definitely swallow a mountain. "He is dead, his fate will be more tragic than that man," said a junior. "There''s no point in advising him, it''s like ying music to an ox, he won''t understand what''s good and what''s bad." An ancestor added. Of course, even though they said that, in their hearts they truly admired his courage, it was just that they did not dare to speak their mind. A crooked-nosed old man then came forward and said, "A capable tongue but trembling hands. Even a young man dares toe forward, but you are afraid of your numbers, and here, you still dare to call yourselves invincible ancestors." He was also Qin Tian''s spiritual body in disguise. What he said made the ancestors who were hiding themselves feel ashamed. His appearance made the Paragons even more disturbed. The old lion looked at him with bulging eyes and said, "I can be generous to a young man, but for an old man like you who still can''t tell the difference between good and bad. This old man will not hesitate to eat you." "It depends whether you have the ability to do that? If you dare, fight me alone," he answered fearlessly. "Hmph, since that''s what you want, try this w of mine!" The old lion snorted coldly. He then took a step forward with hisrge feet before swinging his long ws at him. Qin Tian did not retreat, but charged forward while releasing his aura. He released the aura of an ancient saint. Of course, if he wanted to, he could also release the Paragon aura. Seeing his aura, the old lion immediately sneered. "Just an ancient saint, it is an honor for you to die in my ws." "Is that so?" Qin Tian also sneered. Shua.. He then disappeared from there. "Dao of Space!" Said someone with sharp eyes. Right after he said that, Qin Tian then appeared above the old lion''s head. Bang... His slender hand suddenly swelled up to the size of a mountain, it then transformed into the shape of a mighty dragon with a glossy ck color. It was even almost as big as the old lion. An ancient and sacred aura radiated from the dragon so that the old lion almost dropped its head. It was still the eighth stage Iron Dragon Fist, he was just using it in other ways. Even though he had already mastered the ninth stage, he was quite worried about using it because he knew that it was simply too powerful. He wasn''t even sure if his spiritual energy was enough to use it. The ninth stage was basically a Transcendent level technique. He originally thought it was on par with emperor techniques, but most emperor techniques were clearlyckingpared to that. Emperors in the sixteen heavens were unable to fully unleash their power so the techniques they cultivated were also less than intact. It was different from the Iron Dragon Fist, it was a perfect and profound technique. Even the eighth stage was enough to elevate the user''s strength to the next stage. Roar... The dragon then roared as it descended towards the old lion. The sky rumbled like a thousand Thunders exploding. The old lion didn''t have a chance to react, the dragon''s head directly hit its back until it was twisted. The sound of thousands of bones cracking from the old lion made people''s ears hurt. The original Qin Tian who was watching from afar smiled faintly yet coldly. "Maybe if you die, people won''t be afraid anymore," he said. At the same time, his spiritual body disguised as a gentle youth showed a cold expression. Chapter 234 - Tragic Result For The Old Lion As people were busy paying attention to the old lion, Qin Tian then took a step and used his space Dao. He disappeared and then appeared at the location where the old lion was about to fall. In his hand appeared a silver bow and a jet ck arrow, which was ready to be drawn The arrow was only a low grade saint weapon, yet Qin Tian was still convinced of it. It was because he had primordial eyes that could help find the opponent''s weakness. Stars appeared in his eyes as he stared at the old lion that was falling towards him. Just to find a weakness, he doesn''t need to try to predict the heavenly secret. Even though many of the old lion''s bones were crushed after being hit by the iron dragon''s fist, such physical injuries could easily be recovered for monsters, especially Paragon monsters. However, as long as there are wounds on the body, there must be a fatal weakness that can even lead to death. Qin Tian quickly found the best location to attack on the old lion''s body. After that, he instantly drew his bow to its limit. At the same time, he also drained almost all of his spiritual energy. He did that without creating any strange phenomena. After reaching the Saint stage, his control over his strength also increased drastically so that he could unleash his power in ways that ordinary eyes could notprehend. Some people might have found it there, but everything happened in an instant, no one had time to speak. Bang... The moment he let go of the bowstring he was drawing, Thunder instantly exploded in the sky. The arrow then shot out at an unimaginable speed, it pierced through space so that it directly hit the old lion''s belly. Shua... All the fur on the old lion''s body stood up like thorns. Unfortunately he didn''t have time to stand up. The arrow had already pierced into his body, it pierced through his flesh before arriving at his weakest point. Boom... Within the lion''s body, the arrow then exploded, releasing an explosion consisting of various Daos. They also emit a variety of light. In an instant, the lion''s body swelled up into a balloon. Several parts of his body even explodedpletely, scattering countless pieces of flesh. Even though Qin Tian''s attack wasn''t enough topletely blow up the lion''s body, but thetter''s eyes still dimmed because of it. Qin Tian himself was not so sure he could kill the lion. But even if the old lion were to survive, he would definitely not be able to recover in a short period of time. Without the priceless divine pill, he would probably need many years to recover. Before closing his eyes, the old lion managed to look at him. "Sonnn," he said angrily before he fell unconscious. Everything happened so fast, it was only after the lion''s body fell into the sea that people reacted. Some were surprised, and of course, some were angry. The golden ape elder quickly reached out into the sea to pick up the old lion''s body. When he was removed from the sea, he had already returned to his human form. Only, both of his legs had disappeared and there was even arge hole in his stomach. Seeing the condition of the old lion, people couldn''t help but hiss coldly. He was the Paragon of the Divine Lion n, but now he had fallen to such a point. If they didn''t see it in person, they wouldn''t believe it. "Elder..." Immediately the members of the Divine Lion n shouted in anger mixed with worry. Those who had just boarded the ship jumped again into the air. "How dare you," said one of them. Not only were they angry, the Paragons were also furious. The two had clearly agreed to a duel, but someone actually dared to sneak in andunch a sudden killing attack. On the other hand, the juniors who had previously mocked Qin Tian couldn''t help but be surprised when they saw his strength. Even the ancestors repeatedly rubbed their eyes to make sure it wasn''t an illusion. "Dead!!!!" A cold shout suddenly resounded as Gandor leapt towards Qin Tian. He looked so angry that he looked like he wanted to chew Qin Tian with his fangs. He also drew the greatsword on his back which was an imperial weapon. The moment he raised the sword, the sky was instantly filled with golden light while the sea below churned, generating countless tsunamis. He then swung the sword at Qin Tian. Even before the sword arrived, Qin Tian had already felt the pressure that he found it difficult to breathe. Fortunately, before acting, he had already prepared something with his space Dao. People''s anger because of his actions was something he could predict. Shua... A spatial vortex appeared right behind his back, it then sucked him into it. By the time Gandor''s sword reached his location, he and the spatial vortex had already disappeared from there. "This brat also mastered the Dao of space," the people said. They then looked around to find where he would appear. They were sure he was still there. No matter how magical the Dao of space is, it also has many limits when used without special preparation. Unfortunately, even experts with special eyes couldn''t find him after he disappeared. It was because he had already returned to his original body. His other spiritual body also had a preparation, but he chose not to use it. By the time Gandor attacked his other spiritual body, he had already flown for hundreds of thousands of miles away. He also took away his injured spiritual body. Beside his real body, even though Yuli and Feng Qingxue tried to act calm, he could still feel the fluctuations in their hearts. Apart from that, he also saw some of the experts who had previously been holding back begin to show a posture ready for battle. If it weren''t for Gandor holding the imperial weapon in his hands, they might have made a move and asked him to exin what his group wanted to do. Chapter 235 - Meet Xue Ying Again Gandor looked at his fleeing spiritual body with bulging eyes. Realizing that he might not be able to catch up, he ended up showing a ruthless expression on the people. As monsters, it''s always them who intimidate people, when has someone else ever bullied them? Unfortunately the fall of the old lion managed to raise the courage of some people. Several ancestors who had never shown themselves suddenly appeared. Their auras were so subtle that one felt that they were extremely weak, but in front of Gandor who was wielding an imperial weapon, there was not the slightest bit of worry in their eyes. They might not be enough to hold off Gandor wielding an imperial weapon, but they were sure there would be more experts who would show themselves once they advanced. There was no shortage of Paragons between them, if they cooperated, there was no way the two factions could hold them back. The reason why they didn''t dare earlier was simply because the backgrounds of the two factions were simply too powerful. The ancient god behind them could basically easily ughter their sect. But that didn''t mean they didn''t dare toe forward either, as long as there were treasures waiting for them, they could overlook even the destruction of their sect. They just need a push to do that. "What do you guys want? Do you guys also want to fight?" Gandor red at them. He didn''t look scared either. "Young man, control your emotions," said an ancestor in a tactful tone. "We don''t want anything from you, we just hope you''ll allow us to follow behind you." "Hmph," Gandor snorted coldly as he raised his sword. "Try my sword first, are you still going to say that after that." At this moment, even Yu Lie stepped forward. Even though he didn''t show any imperial weapons, people knew he was carrying one too. Unfortunately his appearance only made more ancestors appear. An elder with a fat face appeared while stroking his beard. "As the saying goes; the sky is vast and boundless, one hand cannot grasp the entire sky." "Even the emperor only took one area after they became emperor." "Young man, when you know of an opportunity, even if you don''t want to share it, you should at least allow others to see it." His words were soft and full of meaning that people nodded their heads. The juniors who previously kept their mouths shut finally dared to speak. "That''s right, we are all from the Nirvana Heaven, we may not be able to bear to share the treasures we have, but letting others see it is a basic virtue we must possess." "Yes, the sages of the past always shared the good things they had, that''s why we can now enjoy the prosperity of the cultivation world and witness the birth of an emperor in every era." They spoke with tones full of truth. "Hmph, a bunch of cats crying over dead mice. Would they say that if luck was in their hands?" Feng Qingxue said with a disgusted expression. Qin Tian only smiled faintly. Cultivators might only rely on their strength to live, but when it came to certain things, they could be quite hypocritical, especially to old cultivators who always wanted to prolong their lifespan. The people from the Divine Lion n and the Wind and Rain sect showed ugly expressions as they saw more people advancing, even some insignificant juniors starting to wag their tails in front of them. Gandor still showed no signs of retreating, he seemed ready to fight to the death while Yu Lie only knitted his brows. The Paragons, on the other hand, nced at each other, they seemed to want to discuss what they were going to do. But, before they could do that, another group suddenly appeared on the spiritual wall. Seeing them, the Paragons wore even worse expressions. "Damn, we''rete, I''ll definitely kill that brat if I see him," said the Wind and Rain Sect''s Paragon. The newly arrived group didn''t look as strong as the Divine Lion n and the Wind and Rain sect, butpared to any group, they were definitely stronger. Most of the people in the group didn''t look like humans, some had the head of a tree and some had legs like the roots of a tree, some were evenpletely tree. Just by their appearance, anyone could immediately know their background. "Giant Bamboo Sect!" Said people. "They actually just arrived, I think they''ve been inside for a long time." "I heard they have a new genius who is very young, he is called Prince Xue. Some of the Giant Bamboo Sect disciples I met even said that he is an unrivaled genius." "I heard it too, his talent is said to be very unusual. They camete probably because they were waiting for him to finish cultivating." "Then where is he?" They started looking around for Xue Ying, but they couldn''t find anyone who looked like him. Of course, they couldn''t find him because he had already sneaked towards Qin Tian. Ever since he appeared there, Qin Tian had already sensed his aura so he told him toe over. Xue Ying was still no different from before, but his cultivation had actually skyrocketed, he was actually already at the Sovereign stage. Seeing his youthful face, Feng Qingxue and Yuli couldn''t help but show astonished expressions. They seem to doubt his true age. "Brother Qin, we finally meet again, I thought something happened to you," Xue Ying greeted as soon as he arrived in front of him. He also greeted Feng Qingxue and Yuli. "Looks like you did well these few months," Qin Tian nodded as he saw his aura. "Well, the resources they gave me are really limitless, I was able to advance easily because of them." "It''s also because of your own ability, others won''t advance that fast even if they have unlimited resources. One still needs talent to use them." He stared at Yuli and Feng Qingxue for a while before continuing. "By the way, where is Dina, did you bring her to your sect?" Chapter 236 - A Former Emperor Candidate "Yes," Xue Ying nodded. "She lives in the sect, after arriving there, she continues to practice cultivation." "Well, that''s great." "By the way," Xue Ying then turned his gaze towards the conflicting crowd. "What happened there?" He asked. "A conflict because some people don''t want to share the location of the treasure," Qin Tian replied. He then exined the things that happened earlier, causing Xue Ying to be shocked. "Even NPCs know how to keep treasures a secret, really weird," he said. Because of the word ''NPC'' in his words, Feng Qingxue and Yuli couldn''t hear what he was saying, they were a little confused by that. "With the addition of your sect, they probably won''t be so adamant anymore." Qin Tian said. "You''re right, I''ll tell them." Xue Ying nodded. He then sent a message to his sect ancestor via voice transmission. There were two Paragons leading the Giant Bamboo sect. One of them was an old man who had the body of a tree but had the head of a human. The other was a middle-aged woman who looked like a normal human. The two of them looked at each other after receiving the message sent by Xue Ying. The old man with the tree body then looked at the Paragons of the Wind and Rain sect and the Divine Lion n. He smiled at them and cupped his fists which were made up of several trees. "Fellow daoists, I know your troubles, but shouldn''t an opportunity be shared with everyone? No one knows if you can get one." "Then what if the fated person isn''t your member, wouldn''t that be the same as you getting in the way of someone else''s luck." He said with a faint smile. His smile looked ominous in their eyes while Gandor looked like he wanted to throw the sword in his hand. A Paragon from the Wind and Rain sect seemed to want to answer, but just as he opened his mouth, he seemed to feel something that made him close his mouth again. "Just let them!" A somewhat ethereal voice suddenly resounded from the Wind and Rain sect ship after he closed his mouth. The juniors and weak cultivators who heard the voice didn''t react much, but the Paragons couldn''t help but narrow their eyes as they stared at the ship where the voice came from. Several Paragons looked at each other with doubtful expressions. "Who''s he?" They wonder. Qin Tian who also heard the voice could understand why Paragon was showing such an expression. The voice might sound gentle, but the aura hidden in the voice was enough to frighten an ordinary Paragon. The tree elder also narrowed his eyes, after a while, he suddenly sighed. "Young Master Storm, I didn''t expect you toe too," he said which immediately shocked the Paragons. "So, that''s him," they said. The juniors didn''t know who he was, but the older generation seemed to know the figure very well. He was clearly a figure from the previous eras. Qin Tian then looked at Feng Qingxue and asked, "Who is he?" Thetter stared at the ship for some time before answering with a serious expression. "Young master Storm, he should be an emperor candidate in the era of the Holy Wind Emperor." "A candidate for emperor?" "Yes, he was second in the Nirvana Heaven at that time, but he was defeated and even seriously injured by the Holy Wind Emperor, some even said that he was dead." "Ohhh..." ''Unless he gets some other luck, he shouldn''t be too threatening,'' Qin Tian thought. Qin Tian''s perspective made him not take such a figure too seriously. Apart from Feng Qingxue, the ancestors who knew the background of young master Storm also exined about him to their juniors. For those juniors, the figure who was once an emperor candidate was naturally very interesting to discuss. "He has already passed through two eras, is he already an ancient god?" Ask a junior. "It depends, however, not all emperor candidates can maintain their resolve after failing to be emperor." "Yeah, two eras shouldn''t be enough for most emperor candidates. Besides, isn''t he seriously injured? He probably spent a lot of time healing his injuries." "Even if he develops well, I think he''s just a strong figure among the Paragons. He might be on par with the ancient Paragons. But that''s also uncertain." Paragons can live for a long time, some can even live up to 10 eras. Those called ancient Paragons were those who had lived for nearly 10 eras. No matter how bad their talent was, with that long time, they could naturally develop their strength to an extremely terrifying point. Even if they are notparable to ancient gods, they can still easily ughter other Paragons. "By the way, why didn''t he show himself?" Ask a junior. "I don''t know," another shook his head with a doubtful expression. But upon hearing his words, Yu Lie and the rest of the Wind and Rain sect members immediately rushed to their ship. The monsters, on the other hand, seemed to hesitate for a moment. They only left for their ship after one of their Paragons gave the order. "Interesting, what is he nning? Did he just happen to be generous?" Qin Tian thought for a while before telling Feng Qingxue to get ready. The two factions were ready very quickly, they weren''t waiting for anyone else. With their ships, they then flew towards the west. The people who owned the ship didn''t think much, they immediately followed behind them. The Giant Bamboo Sect that had just arrived easily took severalrge ships for them, they then followed right behind the ships belonging to the two factions. In an instant, countless ships flew over the crimson sea. Going in a group like that was definitely much safer than going alone. Some of the beasts that appeared below them chose to hide again after seeing the many ships flying above them. It makes for a much quieter ride. Xue Ying did not join his sect, instead, he joined Qin Tian''s group''s ship. Currently there were only the two of them, Feng Qingxue left with Xia Xue and her troops while Yuli chose a ce to be alone. As for Qin Tian''s other two spiritual bodies, they had already quietly returned to Qin Tian''s body. At the bow of the ship, Qin Tian and Xue Ying stood looking at the ships in front of them. Xue Ying seemed to admire the sight he saw while Qin Tian was in thought. He still clearly remembered the map image Gandor had brought, but no matter how he looked at it, he couldn''t find any clues. The clues drawn on the map itself are very vague and confusing, one might take a lot of time to understand them. "Brother Qin, what do you think is in there?" Xue Ying suddenly spoke, waking him from his thoughts. Qin Tian looked at him before shaking his head. "I''m not sure, but we''ll probably be in there for a long time." "Maybe a year or more." "What? A year or more? Isn''t that too long?" Xue Ying couldn''t calm down after hearing what he said. "How did the Night-Heaven Company make a game like this? Did they really want to create a cultivation world?" "You will understand in the future," Qin Tian replied. "Oh, don''t pretend, you should have realized that this game isn''t as simple as it seems." Chapter 237 - Ask Old Edward "Not as simple as how, brother Qin?" Xue Ying asked once again. Qin Tian looked at him, wondering if he was just pretending not to understand. He then shook his head before answering. "Well, I''m not sure how to exin it. Either way, you''ll find out for yourself sooner orter." After that, he stopped talking about it. The trip turned out to take a long time, Qin Tian finally used that time to return to the real world. There were still some things he needed to take care of there. He went to a small room on the ship and pretended to cultivate. Of course, before he went out of the sixteen heavens, he told Xue Ying to go to the ship of the Giant Bamboo Sect first. For safety''s sake, he needed to do that. The man may be very young, but obviously his mind is very sharp, he even knows how to pretend. When yers leave the sixteen heavens, it is a chance to kill them, every yer knows that. If Xue Ying was not far from him and he suddenly thought of killing him, it would be a disaster for him. Even though the system will give a warning before it happens, but does one have time to hold on before the killerunches his action? Therefore, hiding the body in a safe ce was a must before exiting the game. In his current state, he had no safe ce, so the only solution was to send Xue Ying away. ... He wakes up in a cruise ship room. Beside him, ray with the virtual reality device covering her head. She obviously knew he was out of the game, so she was out too. Immediately she opened her eyes and looked at him. "Qin, how is the situation in the Red Tears Sea?" She then asked. As a CIA agent who enjoys ying virtual games, she definitely has an adventurous spirit. After knowing that the sixteen heavens were the real world, her curiosity about that world naturally increased drastically, especially for the strange ces in that world. "There are a lot of peopleing, conflict is something that is inevitable. Well, now the ce is full of excitement, although it''s a bit bloody, hehe." "Bloody huh..." She seemed to fall into contemtion after hearing the word bloody. Qin Tian who couldn''t bear to see her expression quickly wiped her face. But before he could speak, ra suddenly smiled as she pulled his hand away. "Don''t underestimate me. The things that have happened at Olympus may have affected me a lot, but that''s only because I''m part of the victims that the conflict there has produced." "Sooner orter, I will form a new me! That will be my true self, of course." Her smile and words dispelled Qin Tian''s worries. He smiled and said, "I''m sure I''ll really like your new you." "Hahaha, that''s for sure." "So why did youe out?" "To take care of some things." "That devil?" "Yes," Qin Tian nodded. "But I suggest you don''t see it, it''s dangerous." "Huh, you think I don''t know, you just don''t want me to know too much," she replied with a slight frown. Qin Tian could only helplessly smile. "Don''t worry, I am a wife who is very tolerant of her husband," she added. After she said that, she moved her face to his. Pluff... Her soft lips then kissed his cheek. "Do your job well, baby." She said before putting the virtual reality equipment back on her head. Soon after that she fell back asleep. Qin Tian couldn''t help but touch the cheek that ra had kissed. It might just be a simple kiss, but it was done with love. The sensation he received from it truly made him feel like he was floating above the dome of heaven. The pleasures that result from lust seem very insignificantpared to that. After feeling love, he couldn''t help but feel sorry for those who were still single. He shook his head before standing up. He then walked to the balcony of the room. It was the presidential suite, even the balcony was spacious enough to be used as a yground. The sunlight shone on his face as soon as he arrived on the balcony. It was now around 3pm, the sun in the Antic ocean was warm enough at that hour that the people on the boats started going out onto the decks to sunbathe. Qin Tian looked around for a while before waving his hand. After that, Edward''s old figure appeared in front of him. The old man looked confused for a moment before realizing what had happened to him. Seeing Qin Tian standing in front of him, he quickly saluted. "Your Majesty Immortal..." But before he spoke any more, Qin Tian stopped him. "Enough with your bullshit, and stop calling me Immortal. I called you here because I have some questions." Being called by the word Immortal might seem very impressive, but the weight of that word was also too heavy. In his past life, he also didn''t dare to ept that call even in front of mortals. "Ehmmm," the old man cleared his throat with an embarrassed smile. "Then I''ll call you young master, how about it?" "That''s fine! But don''t act like you''re my subordinate, I didn''t kill you just because ra didn''t ask me to do it." Qin Tian looked at him with piercing eyes as he said that, causing the old man to shiver in fear. "I dare not," he replied. He almost kowtowed in front of him because of his gaze. "Alright, let''s get started. First, the thing I want to know is: did you know the Abyss Demon before it appeared?" The moment the creature appeared, Old Edward''s reaction looked like he already knew about it, so Qin Tian was quite suspicious of him. He just didn''t have time to ask becausest night his thoughts were focused on helping ra. "So it''s called the Demon Abyss?" Old Edward said in a low voice. But after that he looked left and right. He seemed hesitant to answer the question. His attitude caused Qin Tian to knit his brows. "Quickly answer¡­" He finally scolded the old man once again. Thetter was frightened once again due to his anger. Seeing the expression on his face that looked like he could easily kill people, Old Edward quickly replied. "I did know the creature before the encounter, but I also knew very little." "Oh?" "The creature first appeared in America, its appearance was first discovered by several agents, I then went to meet him." "I managed to meet him, he then asked me some questions that confused me, so I told him to go to Olympus. It happened the day before the night of the meeting." "I really don''t know much more than that." Chapter 238 - Entering World-AND-Heaven Again Qin Tian didn''t feel any lies from Old Edward, so he didn''t ask any further. But he wanted to know the reason for Old Edward''s hesitation to answer. "Then why do you look worried to say it?" He asked. "Ehmmm," the old man once again cleared his throat with an embarrassed expression. "Not that, but,,," "Are you afraid that I won''t be able to face them, so you think the oue of following me will be worse?" "Erm, young master, this old man can''t hide anything from you," he replied. "Hmph," Qin Tian snorted with an unconcerned expression. "I still have one question." "What is it, young master?" "About the game Sixteen Heavens, how much do you know about it? ra said that you often hide in the virtual world, do you y it too?" "And did you buy items in that game?" Qin Tian narrowed his eyes as he asked the question. But he had to admit that Old Edward was an old fox, he might show a frightened expression at times, but when he wanted to, he could keep a straight expression on his face. He seemed to think for a moment before answering. "The game is unique, the time difference there and the real world makes this old man prefer to live there." "The game items there are also unique, but I only found out about the game''s existence after some time since it was released. When the game was released, I was under treatment, so I found out quitete." "So you y it too, but are you just ying casual or serious?" "Young master, this old man is very old, even when I was young, I was not very interested in ying games, not to mention now." "I y it just to stay there. I can show you my ount if you want to see it." "By the way, where is your game character at?" "Demon Heaven!" He answered. Qin Tian, ??"..." "Would you like to see it, young master?" Qin Tian shook his head. "No need," he said as he waved his hand at Old Edward, causing thetter to disappear from there. After that, he then snapped his fingers in the direction where Old Edward had disappeared. A silver-white liquid emerged from his finger before following Old Edward. The old man would not have noticed that the poison had entered his body. It was Vae''s poison. Qin Tian put the poison along with the antidote so that no side effects were felt by Old Edward. Otherwise, with his old physique, he would probably have died instantly from the pain. ''I hope my instincts aren''t wrong,'' he thought. His instincts told him that Old Edward wasn''t lying at all, but he still felt suspicious. After all, the old man was not a random figure. He still believed that he yed the game just to stay in that game world. But he was quite worried that the old man had also purchased a Heavenly Body. It was tantamount to adding wings to a tiger. Even if he cultivated leisurely, he could still reach the peak with it. But checking his ount was also pointless as purchasing items in the game would leave no trace. All he found was probably only Old Edward rxing in the Sixteen Heavens. If he wanted to examine it, he would have to meet him in person with his reincarnation possessing the Primordial God Body, then examine his body with Divine Perception or Primordial Eyes. Unfortunately the old man was in Demon Heaven. He still needed a lot of time before he could go there. "That old man will not affect you, master." Luna then spoke. "As long as you control World-AND-Heaven, no matter what scheme he ys, everything will be for naught. He is destined to be in the palm of your hand." "Of course, if you want, you can also kill him now. That will solve all the problems, I''m sure your girlfriend won''t mind even if you kill her grandfather." She added. "Yeahhh, but just let him live, ra didn''t ask for his death either. My surveince will never leave him." He then looked around before stepping into the air. Now he was nning to interrogate the Abyss Demon. He was, after all, a very dangerous being, if he happened to manage to release a bit of his power, he might be able to destroy the yacht. Therefore, he chose to leave the cruise ship. A few breaths of timeter, Qin Tian arrived at a small uninhabited ind. Such an ind, even if it suddenly disappears, it will not affect people. Qin Tian observed the ind for a while before forming a small formation to cover the ind. He then waved his hand forward. Shua... Immediately after that a red scaly figure with a pair of ck wings on his back appeared in front of Qin Tian. Right now the Abyss Demon''s body was wrapped in energy chains that made it unable to even move its arms and legs. The only thing he could move was his mouth and eyelids. Of course, he was still able to release a bit of his aura, and it was enough to make the formation-covered ind tremble. When he saw Qin Tian, ??he gritted his teeth furiously. "Kill me if you dare," he said. "You won''t die," Qin Tian replied. "Huh, I know what you want, but don''t think you can find any information from me, we Demon Abyss never open our mouths no matter how painful the tortures we suffer." He showed an arrogant expression as if nothing in this world could scare him. "He is right, master. It is not easy to open the mouth of the Abyss Demon race, they are very loyal to their race." Luna said. "Is there a reliable way?" "Yeah, I think this will work. As the saying goes, everyone has a limit, I''m sure this one Demon Abyss also has a limit to where it canst..." "Oh I understand...!" Qin Tian interrupted Luna before she finished her words. He had already guessed the method she was going to say. He just needed to take him into World-AND-Heaven and then throw him into the frozen time there. Coupled with the boundless pain, even if he still didn''t open his mouth, he would definitely cry. A thin, ss-like object shaped like a smartphone then appeared in Qin Tian''s hand. It looked ordinary, but the Abyss Demon felt an unbearable feeling the moment he saw it. "What''s that?" He couldn''t help but ask. Qin Tian smiled at him and showed the thing in his hand in front of his eyes. "Rank one Heavenly Treasure, this is what the One-Eyed Abyss is looking for in Antis," he said. "What?" The demon''s eyes and mouth immediately opened wide so that an egg could enter. "Are you impressed with me?" Qin Tian said. "I can get something that the One-Eyed Abyss can''t get." "Alright, I will show you what this treasure looks like, I believe it is the greatest fortune of your life." After saying that, Qin Tian then pulled his body towards him. He held the horns on his head before pulling him into World-AND-Heaven. Soon after that they appeared in an empty space within World-AND-Heaven. The ce still didn''t look any different from before. In the yellow river guarded by giant creature, countless souls appeared and they plunged into the yellow river. Chapter 239 - The Lord Of Hell The Abyss Demon looked around in confusion and astonishment. But as soon as he stared at the yellow river over there, he suddenly staggered so much that he almost fell. It wasn''t the yellow river that surprised him, but the figure flying over the yellow river. "He, he, he..." he spoke with a trembling mouth but he couldn''t say what he wanted to say. "You know who he is?" Qin Tian asked. After all, he was a soldier following the One-Eyed Abyss, even if his strength was very weak, his experience allowed him to know many things. "How did he get here?" He continued to speak without responding to Qin Tian. Seeing her ignoring him, Qin Tian finally sent his fist to his face. Bang... His face that was full of red scales instantly twisted after it was hit by Qin Tian''s fist. "Ouch," he said before looking at Qin Tian with ring eyes. "I''m asking you, who is he?" Qin Tian ignored his anger and continued to ask. "Hmph," the Abyss Demon snorted. "He is the Lord of Hell." "The Lord of Hell?" Qin Tian naturally never heard of that name. He couldn''t help but wait for Luna to exin. "I''m not sure either, master." Luna said. "You never heard of him either?" "Well, after all, my life with the gods isn''t very long either, there''s a lot I don''t know." Qin Tian nodded. He then asked the Abyss Demon. "Who is the Lord of Hell?" "Of course, he is one of the few supreme existences. I was lucky enough to see his portrait in the Abyss pce, unexpectedly I would see his mighty figure here." The Abyss Demon replied. ''A supreme existence, perhaps on par with the ck Dragon and the Silver Dragon,'' Qin Tian thought. ''But who can lock him here?'' The thought made him cringe so much that he felt worried as he looked around. ''I have to calm down and stop thinking about that.'' He stared at the Abyss Demon before pulling his horn once more. He then took him to the center of that space where frozen time was. "What do you want to do?" The demon couldn''t help but shou5. The space filled with freezing light that he saw made him feel like leaving immediately. Qin Tian smiled evilly before replying. "I''ll be honest, I''ll cripple your cultivation, then give you poison so you''ll feel the most excruciating pain. You might be able to endure that, but what if it never ends?" "You..." While he was not afraid of the torment, the word never end still made him tremble for a moment. Qin Tian didn''t give him more time, his palm which was in an open position then moved towards his stomach before piercing it with his sharp fingers. Pluff! A tearing sound resounded from the Abyss Demon''s stomach, causing thetter to scream in horror. The pain was clearly not enough to even make him blink, but the destruction of his spiritual world and seeing his own power leave his body was definitely a very unpleasant sight for any cultivator. But the Abyss Demon was indeed worthy of being the race that dominated the Abyss. Even without any spiritual energy in his body, his physical strength was still extremely strong. It wasn''t something Qin Tian could handle, but luckily he carried a lot of Vae''s poison. He then took out a bucket of poison. He only gave a speck to others, but for this Demon Abyss, he didn''t hold back. Even though the poison didn''t emit any odor, it gave those who saw it a feeling of despair. After continuously cultivating within the Primordial Heavenly Needle space, Vae''s poison had also be so much stronger that even Qin Tian didn''t dare think of tasting it. "You!" The Abyss Demon couldn''t help but speak once more. "Alright, let''s see how long you can hold on, but if you don''t want the pain, it''s better to give up now." Qin Tian didn''t wait for his reaction, he then pressed the back of his neck so that his mouth was wide open. After that, he put the poison in his mouth. In an instant after that, the red scales on the Abyss Demon''s body turned green. Even his eyes turned green as if he had just swallowed the most disgusting liquid. Shua... Qin Tian then threw him into the space filled with frozen light in front of him. From within that space, the outside world seemed to be frozen solid, but actually it was only moving very slowly. Of course, from the outside, it would look like time was many times faster. The instant after the Abyss Demon entered the space, his screams resounded from within the space. "It''s a unique ce, maybe only some time in the outside world, but years in there will feel. But no matter how long you stay there, your lifespan will not decrease." "I''m sure you won''t die from pain, of course, you can''t kill yourself either. So if you want to stop, call me right away." After saying that, Qin Tian then went out of World-AND-Heaven. At the same time, he also sent his spiritual energy to World-AND-Heaven to supply the energy needed by frozen time. Since he wasn''t there, the time difference wasn''t as great as when he used it. Of course, it''s still very different. But the Abyss Demon probably won''t give up anytime soon. "Let''s wait a few hours, who knows how much time has passed in there, I can''t believe he canst that long," Qin Tian said. After saying that, he then stepped away from the ind. In an instant, he arrived back at the balcony of the room on the cruise ship. The sun grew warmer when he returned, there were more people gathered on the deck of the yacht. Most of them just rx, but there are also those who do sports such as ying volleyball, swimming, and others. They consisted of young men and women wearing only underwear. "The journey is still going on in the sixteen heavens, maybe I need to rx for a bit." He squirmed to unwind before walking into the room. He wanted to wake ra up. Rxing with your lover is certainly more fun than alone. As soon as he got to the bed, he send a message to ra ra. Thetter quickly woke up from her slumber. Maybe a few hours had passed in the sixteen heavens so ra didn''t feel like she had just met him even though it had only been a while since they had met. His invitation to rx on the ship naturally made the girl quite happy even though sheined first. "I thought you only knew how to make love," she said. Qin Tian was naturally aware of theints from her as they hardly ever did the things a typical lover would do, like dating or casual walks. For that matter, Qin Tian could only show a helpless expression without saying any reason. Luckily ra is a very understanding woman. She doesn''t seem to be angry with it other than a bit ofining which was actually used to tease him. She moved closer to him before wrapping her arms around his neck. "Well, not being good at dating is better than not being good at making love," she said as if mocking another man who onlysted five minutes. Chapter 240 - Makes People Angry Her words naturally made Qin Tian proud. ra smiled before bringing her lips to his. After covering his lips with hers, she then stuck her tongue into his mouth before licking his mouth with her smooth yet wild tongue. She even sucked the saliva in his mouth into her mouth. She didn''t do that for too long, she let go of his mouth and then kissed his cheek before removing her hand from his neck. "I''ll change first," she said before standing up. She was still wearing her previous clothes which were not suitable for rxing in the afternoon. She then walked to the wardrobe avable in the room. The wardrobe was full of clothes, from sleepwear, to sportswear, and even some fancy dresses. ra seemed to think for a moment before grabbing a pair of shorts and a short tank top that definitely wouldn''t reach her navel. Just seeing her holding those pants and tank top, Qin Tian already felt she was very sexy, not to mention after she used them. He was sure every man who saw her would feel an unbearable feeling. After that she then took a ck hat. But instead of going to the bathroom, she suddenly returned to bed. "Why did youe here?" Qin Tian couldn''t help but ask. "The bathroom is over there." He added, pointing to the bathroom door. ra didn''t take her eyes off him, she just kept looking at him and then climbed onto the bed before standing in front of him. "Why go to the bathroom? I can change my clothes here." She replied casually as if that was how it should be. Qin Tian, ??"..." "Your expression is as if you''re still a virgin, as if you''ve never seen me naked," ra said with a faint smile. "Besides, I''m just changing clothes, not to be naked." After saying that, she started to take off her pants and shirt. She did it very fast. In an instant, she was only wearing underwear. Her slender body, long legs, and smooth skin like jade made Qin Tian want to stand up and catch her. ra ignored his gaze, she quickly put on the pants and tank top she had just taken. The tank top was white while the shorts were ck so she looked even more radiant when the sun was shining on her. After putting them on, she then put her hair in a ponytail before putting on the ck hat. Her charm as a young girl finally returned with that style. That''s what Asians call American Style. Compared to the time at school, the current her looked more rxed and excited. "Let''s go," she said. Qin Tian nodded lightly before standing up. He didn''t change his clothes because he felt morefortable in trousers and a casual shirt. The two then left the room. Their room was on the top floor, so they only walked for a while before arriving on the deck that was already full of people. The ship was huge, it was almost three times the size of a football field. If one does not see the wide ocean on the side, one may not realize that they are on a cruise ship. Swimming pools, ygrounds, sports areas and even fine restaurants can be found on the ship''s deck. "Oh, it''s a shame Yingyue and the others aren''t here," ra said. "Wouldn''t you rather they weren''t around?" "Hey, I''m not so petty, don''t keep thinking bad about me." "Okay, okay, I was wrong." Qin Tian smiled before holding her hand. The charm of a mixed eastern and western girl makes her look so different from other beauties that she attracts more attention. As he held her hand, Qin Tian could feel countless jealous gazes. If gazes could kill, he would have died many times over. He and ra ignored their stares. They were stopping to buy ice cream when they spotted an ice cream shop. They only buy one ice cream, and that is the type of ice cream that can be enjoyed together. After that, they then went to an artificial beach. On the beach there are several volleyball courts which are currently used by young men and women. They looked excited and shouted with joy when their team managed to score points. There was a small grandstand beside the artificial beach, Qin Tian and ra then sat there. Several people who seemed to be queuing up to y were also sitting there. Most of them were actually lovers, but of course there were still some men sitting alone without a woman beside them. A figure like ra who looked like a swan among chickens naturally made it difficult for them to calm down. They obviously wanted to approach her and chat with her, but Qin Tian''s presence made them have to hold back. If they just came together, some of the daredevils might stille forward, unfortunately they hold hands and even look intimate. The woman didn''t even hesitate to snuggle her body into the man''s as soon as they sat down. In the end, they could only stare, without being able to approach, not to mention touching. But seeing her long legs and exposed belly still made some of them happy. They started trying to record every part of her body into their brains so they could imagine her figure whenever they wanted. In their hearts they sneered. "Ok, so what if she''s your woman? We may not be able to touch her directly, but we can still imagine in the bathroom, there''s no stopping us from imagining, hmmph." But even though they thought that way, their minds were immediately thrown into chaos when they saw ra suddenly grab Qin Tian''s head andy him on brt thigh. She even stroked Qin Tian''s hair as if she wanted to give him some affection. "Rx in thep of beauty; wake up to decide the fate of the world." People couldn''t help but think of this saying when they saw Qin Tian. Qin Tian might only take half of the saying, but out of all the men in the world, how many of them couldy on thep of a beauty like ra. Basically only men with the aura of a main character could enjoy such special treatment. Of course, in the future Qin Tian sure can take all of the saying. Chapter 241 - Part 2 "Look at your face, I''m sure your male ego has reached the sky," said ra, looking at his face. Qin Tian chuckled. As a normal man in thought, he naturally also had the ego of a man. He couldn''t argue that now his male ego was really soaring. The inner satisfaction he felt could not be measured in mere words. "You are indeed a woman that men don''t mind dying for you," Qin Tian replied. He reached into her ponytail and fiddled with it. ra is not only an understanding woman, she also knows how to make her man feel like an emperor. If she lived in ancient times, even if she started out with the position of concubine, she might be able to take over the position of empress in some time. She then unwrapped the ice cream they had just bought. She licked the ice cream with her sexy tongue before pointing it at Qin Tian''s mouth. After that, they took turns licking the ice cream. Every time some ice cream spilled from Qin Tian''s mouth, ra would use her finger to clean it before licking the rest of the ice cream. Qin Tian naturally also did the same. Such a sight, undoubtedly made many men jealous. Of course, many women are jealous of ra. Qin Tian, ??however, was very handsome. He also had the aura of a reliable young man. Most women have probably fantasized about pampering a man like him. The ones who were bothered by their actions weren''t just the people sitting in the stands, even the people who were ying volleyball couldn''t y quietly because of them. There might be a lot of men and women making out there, but they were too ordinary that people didn''t even bother to nce at them. Just as ra was trying to clean the ice cream on Qin Tian''s cheeks, a volley ball suddenly flew towards them. The person who threw the volleyball was obviously very skilled as it would definitely hit Qin Tian''s face if itnded. The people who hated Qin Tian were ready tough at him. However, they were quickly taken aback. ra didn''t stop wiping the ice cream on Qin Tian''s cheeks. As the volleyball drew nearer to them, one of her long legs suddenly kicked up. It moved like a snake snatching its prey, mesmerizing those who saw the leg. Bam... Her foot kicked the volleyball precisely, causing the volleyball to be thrown so far that it almost fell into the sea. The men who wanted tough at Qin Tian closed their mouths while the women''s mouths were wide open. There''s no shortage of athletic women there, but they dare not say they can pull it off while a man is lying on their thighs. "Looks like someone wants to invite us to y," Qin Tian said with a chuckle. A beautiful woman with a tall body suddenly walked towards them while carrying a volleyball in her hand. She had blonde hair in a ponytail and a sharp nose, giving off the impression of an ideal western beauty. As a woman, she looked quite dashing like a mare. She also only wore shorts and a tank top, but the tank top covered her stomach, unlike ra who left her belly exposed. Her legs are even sexier than ra''s. She was clearly a woman who worked out a lot. Her age was probably only slightly older than Qin Tian and ra. It''s just that her tastes might be a little different because the way she looks at ra is a little weird. She was polite enough, upon arriving in front of the stands where they were, she immediately apologized. "Sorry in advance," she said. Although she was the one apologizing, the one who had thrown the volleyball at Qin Tian was not her, but a man on her volleyball team. Of course, that polite demeanor was probably just because of his interest in ra. Women like her are usually hot-blooded and fierce. "No problem," said ra casually, tossing her ponytail. That woman would be the boss among women because of her figure, but as an agent, ra was naturally unaffected by her momentum. ra''s nature only made her look at her even more strange, sometimes her eyes looked excited. "Oh, she might like you," Qin Tian said via voice transmission. He also lets ra speak via voice transmission. Hearing his words, ra rolled her eyes and looked at the woman before answering. "Even if I like women, she''s still not my type." "Oh, then what kind of woman is your type?" Qin Tian did not expect an answer from her, but she did. "Like Yingyue, of course." She said casually. Qin Tian, ??"..." ra then looked at the woman, who was still standing in front of the stands and kept staring at her. "What''s the matter, miss?" She asked, as if not knowing why she was still standing there. After being asked, only then did she speak. "You seem good at sports, how about joining us?" She bounced off the volleyball in her hand as she said that. "Oh, that''s interesting," said ra. "But miss, you should have asked my boyfriend first, did he allow me to y? You should also ask if he wants to y?" "..." She didn''t seem to know whether tough or cry. Even so, she still looked at Qin Tian even though her gaze on Qin Tian was a bit less friendly, she was clearly trying to hide her displeasure as she looked at Qin Tian. Qin Tian was not sure if he had ever felt such a gaze from a woman. He looked at the woman and couldn''t help but chuckle. He spoke before the woman opened her mouth. "Miss, you should think again before inviting us, we are not ordinary people, you might lose so badly that you cry." "..." "Really arrogant," said some of the men. The woman was also an idol on the cruise ship, her only drawbackpared to ra was that she wasn''t mixed blood. One man dared to insult her, another man naturally could not ept such an act. "What did he just say? Did he just drink dog urine so he knows how to bark?" "Look at his thin body, even if he was a man, Miss Amanda might be able to break his leg." "He may not be able to throw the ball over the." The woman called Amanda also showed a displeased expression. One man said that she would lose so badly that she cried; she really never experienced that. In fact, no one ever insulted her. But because of ra, she still answered Qin Tian in a polite tone. "I''m sure I won''t cry no matter how much I lose, let''s y first to prove it," she said. Chapter 242 - Play Volley In her heart she must be furious, Qin Tian could feel her mood. If ra wasn''t there, he was sure she would instantly turn into a tigress. Qin Tian then got up from ra''sp. He then looked Amanda up and down. Physically, she was quite simr to Ang, but she was dashing like Feng Qingxue. ra who was also looking at her then stood up. She chuckled softly before saying, "Baby, since she really wants to y with us, let''s apany her." "Okay," Qin Tian nodded before standing up. Amanda knitted her brows, she looked displeased. Slightly grumbling, she then turned to the volleyball court. Qin Tian and ra followed behind her. Soon they arrived at the volleyball court used by Amanda''s team. Thetter turned once more to look at them. "I already have a team, you can find three more people to help you," she said as she looked at a few people sitting beside the volleyball court. As Qin Tian and ra stared at them, they suddenly turned their gazes in another direction. They don''t seem to want to join them. "Huh, as if we needed you guys," ra snorted displeasedly. Qin Tian really didn''t care, from the start he didn''t n on ying with anyone other than ra. He looked at Amanda and said "no need, the two of us are enough to challenge your team." After saying that, he walked into the field without noticing the dumbfounded expressions of the people. ra chuckled before following behind him. Amanda, "..." "What a snob!" Says a viewer. "Does he think he can cover the sky with one hand." "Oh, they may not be professional athletes, but they''re not that far off either." "Especially Amanda, it''s just because she''s not interested in being a professional athlete, in fact, her abilities aren''t far from that of a top volleyball yer." Qin Tian pretended not to hear what they were saying. He looked at Amanda who was still standing on the edge of the field. "Miss, what are you waiting for, let''s get started," he said. While Amanda was still silent, a man in her team suddenly snorted in response to Qin Tian. "Son, stop acting like you can do anything, if no one wants to join your team I don''t mind helping, you just have to ask," he said. He was tall and muscr, he was the man who had thrown the ball towards Qin Tian. Qin Tian nced at him for a while, but he only showed a disdainful expression at him, making thetter''s expression ugly. Amanda finally couldn''t stand still anymore seeing Qin Tian''s behavior that continued to show his arrogance. She then entered the field, but after that, she looked one by one at the three members of het team, only the man who spoke earlier she didn''t look at. "You go out first," she said. The three clearly understood what she wanted, so they nodded without saying anything. They then left the volleyball court, leaving behind Amanda and the man who had thrown the ball at Qin Tian. After they left, Amanda looked at Qin Tian once more and said, "Now we are only two people, how about it?" "Well," Qin Tian shrugged his shoulders. "Because you don''t want to take the opportunity, okay. But miss, I remind you once again..." Qin Tian was unable to finish his words because Amanda interrupted him. "Stop that nonsense! You can talk however you want after the game is over." She said. "Okay, let''s get started." Qin Tian chuckled. Whooss... Amanda then threw the ball in her hand towards Qin Tian. "You''re the first." "You must be prepared,dy." After receiving the ball, Qin Tian walked to the back line of the field while ra went to the front. She said, "don''t overdo it, baby..." Amanda looked at ra, Qin Tian could feel displeasure from her when she heard how ra was talking to him. "Well, let''s see if she can withstand my casual y," Qin Tian replied. He then throws the ball up. After that, he casually jumped up before hitting the ball with his palm. People who hated Qin Tian might have a chance to mock him because the ball didn''t get thrown too far. It barely reaches the. "I told you, he doesn''t even have the strength to hit the ball," said the previous person. But he quickly covered his mouth as he watched what happened next. Even though the ball barely reached the, it still reached in the end. It then fell right next to the, but it fell on Amanda''s team court. Amanda and her teammate who were in the middle of the field couldn''t do anything when they saw that. Even if they ran while jumping, they might still not be able to touch the ball. In the end, Qin Tian managed to score a point. "He''s really lucky," someone said. "Hmph," another snorted. "He may be able to dy defeat, but he can''t change the oue." Amanda then picked up the ball and once again threw it at Qin Tian. "Miss, be prepared for the same result, you may have to stand by the," Qin Tian said after he received the ball. "Absolutely shameless, even luck makes him arrogant." "I can''t believe he''ll still be that lucky." "I will curse the gods if he is still lucky." Of course, no one believed Qin Tian. Amanda also didn''t care what he said, she still chose to wait in the middle of the field. But she was very prepared this time, if the ball fell still beside the, She might be able to take it. Of course, that was only based on known scientific logic. With his strength, Qin Tian can do things that are beyond scientific logic. "You will still fail,dy!" he said once more before throwing the ball up. Bam... He hit the ball once more. And yeah, the result was still the same as before so the eyes of the people who mocked him were wide like fish''s eyes. "What the hell..." they said. "Is there something wrong with the ball." "The world must have gone mad." No matter how hard she tried to be calm, Amanda couldn''t calm down anymore when she saw that happen twice. She suddenly felt that she was being toyed with so her expression became a little ugly. If it happened more than ten times, she might really cry. This time it was finally the man on her team who took the ball. But he didn''t throw the ball at Qin Tian, ??instead, he threw the ball at ra. ra who received the ball chuckled before walking backwards. She looked at Qin Tian and said, "You are bluffing too much. This time let me throw." Qin Tian didn''t mind, he then came forward. The two people across the looked at him with displeased expressions. "Get ready guys, she''s not like me, her smash is very strong," said Qin Tian. Chapter 243 - Part 2 ra naturally didn''t hold back. Shua,,, She jumped into the air with her two long legs. Her style was beautiful and elegant, but her jump was really so high that it almost reached her waist. It barely reached 1 meter. Her legs swayed in the air, creating a sight that was pleasing to the eyes of the men. Amanda who saw her figure seemed to lose focus for a moment. She came back to her senses when she heard the bang caused by ra''s punch. Whooss... ra''s slender hands caused the volleyball to swoop down like a downed ne. It was fast and fierce. But it came from behind the field in the end, so Amanda had time to prepare. She took a step towards the ball before receiving it with her two sped palms. She didn''t directly send the ball to Qin Tian''s field, instead, she passed it to her friend. Thetter then returned the ball to her with a high cross. As the ball was about tond on her, she immediately jumped up. Her jump wasn''t one bit lower than ra''s. But ra was probably better than her because her body was a little shorterpared to hers. As her hand moved to smash the ball, her expression became fierce. She looked at Qin Tian with cold eyes as if she wanted to see the ball hit his annoying face in her eyes. Bang... Her smash was actually stronger than ra''s, the ball dived down like a falling missile after it was smashed by her. "He''s done," the people said. "He didn''t even have a chance to dodge it. Even if he somehow managed to hold back with his hands, his bones might break." Amanda pointed the ball at Qin Tian''s face. It was as fast as lightning that descended from the sky, others might not have the chance to dodge it. Qin Tian did not try to dodge, nor did he try to restrain it with his hands. Instead, he let it fall on him. Of course, he moved his head slightly so that it wouldn''t fall on his face, but on the top of his head. What happened next was almost the same as before, the ball bounced off his head and then fell beside the. "..." This time no one else dared to mock Qin Tian. Some people with a scientific background couldn''t help but think about why it happened. Those who are superstitious think differently. "Is there an unseen demon controlling that volleyball?" Say them. "I believe he used a despicable trick." They couldn''te up with a definite answer, so they could only use Qin Tian of ying tricks. Amanda and the guy on her team, on the other hand, wore stiff expressions. The first one also started to get restless. Happening twice might be negligible, but the third time? It only became more confusing because Qin Tian bounced the ball with his head. It should be noted that the ball falls very quickly. Even if the ball falls in the water, it may bounce further than that. The ball rolled slowly towards Qin Tian after falling onto the field. Qin Tian casually picked up the ball before looking at Amanda with a smile that looked like it was mocking. "What''s the matter,dy? Are you sure you want to continue? Oh, you can add more members to your team if you want. If 5 people aren''t enough, even ten is fine." What he said was too arrogant and disdainful, but no one dared to say anything. They had been humiliated countless times because of their own words. Amanda tried to hide the fluctuation in her heart. She took a breath and said, "let''s continue." "Do you want me to throw the ball, or my girlfriend?" Qin Tian asked once again, still with his trademark smile. "You can do it." Amanda replied, her voice starting to be sluggish. "Okay." Qin Tian then walked backwards while ra came forward. Seeing him holding the ball, ra couldn''t help but ask. "Do you really want to make her cry?" "Ehmmm..." Qin Tian cleared his throat. "Do I look like a guy who would bully a girl?" Qin Tian, ??however, was a man with a heart. Bullying a girl to tears, and it''s done in front of a lot of people. He thought it was too much. Especially for Amanda who has different tastes. She would probably hate all men if one man made her cry. For the next one, Qin Tian yed normally so the people who saw him breathed a sigh of relief. He didn''t make too much of a move, but people felt he was like an impregnable fortress. Whenever the balles towards him, he can receive it easily. People wondered if it was because he was too great that he could make mysterious moves or because he was lucky? No matter what, people finally realized that he wasn''t bragging about himself. The most aware of it was naturally Amanda who yed directly with him. She also realized that he wasn''t serious, otherwise she might actually be made to cry there. The game finally ended with Qin Tian''s team winning. The guy on Amanda''s team didn''t seem happy about that fact, but Amanda took the oue better. After the game was over, she walked towards Qin Tian and ra. "Thank you for holding back," she said to Qin Tian. She thanks him for not being humiliated. "Don''t worry,dy, it''s just a sports game, don''t take it seriously. I also hope you don''t take offense at my previous actions." Qin Tian replied. "I fully admit defeat. By the way, may I know your names?" "I''m Amanda." She then introduced herself while holding out her hand. "Qin Tian," Qin Tian replied, he also reached out his hand to shake her hand. Even though Amanda''s hands were very strong, her skin was very smooth and soft. The sweat on her hands made her hands feel warmer, it was veryfortable to touch. "And she''s ra, my girlfriend." Qin Tian added while looking at ra who was standing beside him. "Mmm..." Amanda nodded as she let go of Qin Tian''s hand. She then looked at ra and nodded lightly to her. "I''m leaving," she said before turning around. She left right away after that. Under the rays of the afternoon sun, her tall and dashing body looked very attractive to look at. Most men can''t take their eyes off her until she''s gone. ''Looks like she''s not as fierce and hot-blooded as I thought,'' Qin Tian thought. "Huh," ra suddenly snorted beside his ear. "It seems there is another woman who is touched by you, really a main character," she said. "Ehmmm..." Qin Tian cleared his throat. "Didn''t you see the way she looked at you? She was fascinated by you as much as I was to you." Chapter 244 - Swimming Pool "She obviously likes women." Qin Tian added. "Nothing is absolute in this world, everything can change." "Why are you talking like that? Did you expect that to happen?" "Hmph, don''t even think about it. I''m reminding you about it so you don''t try to think about it." "..." The two then left from there as they were basically done there. As they were leaving, Qin Tian casually kicked a volleyball that he happened to pass. The volley then bounced high into the air before falling on the face of the man who had previously thrown the ball at him. Even though he had a big build, he still fell because of it, which confused people. How a mere ball could make a man with a body as big as him fall. When people approached him, they found blooding out of his nostrils. His eyes were closed while his mouth was wide open. If it wasn''t for his breathing which seemed fine, people would definitely think he was dead. Turns out he had passed out. "How did that person do it?" Said one of the people who had ridiculed Qin Tian. He couldn''t help but shiver in fear. ... After leaving the artificial beach, Qin Tian and ra then went to the swimming pool. The poolside area is a great ce to sunbathe while enjoying ice cream. Dozens of beach chairs have been provided there and anyone can use them. They don''t go straight to the beach chairs, instead, they go to the pool first. Their bodies were full of sweat from ying volleyball before, they needed to clean it up first. Without saying anything, ra pulled Qin Tian into the pool. Ssh... While underwater, ra immediately wrapped her arms around his neck while her lips moved to his. Qin Tian did not refuse, he responded wildly. He even groped every soft part on her body. They were of course not the only people in the pool, their actions were naturally seen by many. Like on the previous beach, there they also attracted the attention of many people because of their appearance which was several levels above the rest. Luckily most of the people in the pool were no longer young, most of them were in their 30s. Not many were alone, almost all of them had lovers, and many of them were hugging and kissing in the pool. Aftering out of the water, Qin Tian and ra immediately stopped kissing. Yet they were still embracing while their hands were groping each other. "Baby, I''m aroused," ra said in a low voice. As she said that, her hand moved into Qin Tian''s pants causing Qin Tian to feel like he was electrocuted. "Want to make love?" Qin Tian asked. "Yes," ra nodded. "Where do you want to do it? Should we go back to the room?" Qin Tian looked around, but he couldn''t find a single suitable ce there. He didn''t mind doing it even if there were other people on the side as long as there was a wall blocking the view like in the previous church. He was fine kissing in front of a lot of people, but there was no way he could do more than that. "No need," said ra. "Follow me, I know a good ce..." She smiled before pulling him to a certain ce. She obviously has a lot of knowledge about cruise ships. The ce they went to was the water-park area at the swimming pool. As he got closer to the area, Qin Tian finally saw some ces that could indeed be used to do such things. Today''s water parks have multiple paths that are intricately arranged so that they end up creating a few small spaces between the waterparks. The small spaces were almostpletely enclosed, they only had a not-so-big opening which was a passage for the water to pass through. However, Qin Tian still felt it was too much if they did it there. He couldn''t help but said. "It''s too shy isn''t it?" Unfortunately ra showed an unconcerned expression. "I can''t stand it anymore," she said without stopping pulling him. "You have spiritual powers after all that you can use to ensure our safety while we make love, so what do you have to worry about?" "Oh, I am a woman while you are a man, I should be the one to worry, not you..." Qin Tian, ??"...." ''You''re the one who''s troubled as a woman,'' Qin Tian replied inwardly. ... The entrance of the ce was a bit narrow, they had to crawl to enter it. ra entered first while he followed behind. The ce had a slight puddle so that several inches of their bodies were submerged in the water. But that just adds more thrill, it''s not easy to find such a ce anywhere else. When Qin Tian arrived inside the ce, ra immediately pulled his body, making his body press against her. She then took off his already half-open shirt before removing it from his body. Looking at her slightly submerged figure in the puddle below, Qin Tian felt the blood in his body suddenly boil. But he was still a little rational, he then asked. "We just did it this morning, are you sure your body will be okay?" He might be able to restore her body''s vitality with his spiritual energy, but no matter what, a body still had to rest to maintain its condition. Deep in the body, there are some things that external objects cannot ovee. "Yes, it''s only been a few hours, but because of the sixteen heavens, it''s been a few days since I touched your body. Don''t worry about my body, how could I get in trouble just for making love." "It''s not dangerous at allpared to a lot of things I''ve done," ra replied. "But if you''re worried, why don''t you help me in some other way?" She added with a flirtatious smile. Her index finger then moved to his face andnded on his lips. "I really want to taste your mouth." "...." "I''ll just use my body." Qin Tian replied. It wasn''t that he felt disgusted doing that, he just felt it was too early to y with his mouth. What he meant was that there were still a lot of things he hadn''t tried. ying by mouth is usually only done by experienced people. After that, Qin Tian immediately directed his hand to remove the tank top and shorts that ra was wearing. Thetter also helped him take off his pants. They didn''t beat around the bush, they went straight to the main scene after taking off their clothes. ... Qin Tian and ra didn''t do it for too long, they only did it for about 15 minutes. Qin Tian deliberately speeded up the scene because he wanted to keep ra''s body in good condition. When they were done, they went straight back to the poolside and took a beach chair to bask in the warm sun. Qin Tian let ra lie on top of his chest while he stroked her already open hair. Unknowingly, the sky was getting dark. People started to return to the rooms so the deck became quieter. But when the people returned, the maids appeared and prepared things for the feast. It wouldn''t be called a cruise if there wasn''t a party at night. ... I think I''m a bit confused, hahaha.. Chapter 245 - Battle Over The Sea Sixteen heavens. Almost three days had passed when Qin Tian returned. The journey was still going on without much interruption. Of course, now they had gone further. That ce was not only strange, but also extremely vast, it was probably even wider than the Nirvana Heaven itself. Without a clear goal, one might just wander around there. Some people say that the ce really has no end, some argue that it''s actually not that big, just that people exploring the ce will be made to go round and round without realizing it. It might be like a giant maze. In some cases, there are people who have just stepped in but are immediately sent to very far away ces. Don''t know if it''s true or not, even the ancient gods don''t know. Maybe only the emperor knows the details. Not long after Qin Tian returned, the ships belonging to the Wind and Rain sect and the Divine Lion n suddenly stopped so the ships following them also stopped. Seeing that, the people couldn''t help but get out of the ship, to find out what was going on. The people from the two groups immediately got out of their ships after they stopped, not only the disciples, the elders as well, even the Paragons also got out. The only one not visible is the young master Storm. He might just be hiding himself in an independent world. As they got out, they also took out their weapons while their auras seemed ready to be unleashed. "They will fight," said the people. One of their Elders suddenly waved his hand, a group of people tied with ropes then appeared beside him. After that, he then threw the people into the sea. Ssh.... They fell and immediately sank into the sea. "..." Oooooo... After that, the sound of a fish that sounded like the sound of a trumpet suddenly resounded deep within the sea. The voice sounded so loud that it damaged the ears of some of the weaker ones. Although people had not been able to see the fish that made the sound, anyone with intelligence knew that there was a very dangerous creature deep beneath the sea. "Quick, quick, fly higher." The sect ancestors reminded their disciples. There is no doubt that it will appear. They couldn''t help but curse the two groups for not telling them before luring out a monster. As they flew higher, they finally saw the shadow of a veryrge fish moving very fast from under the sea. It was hard to tell how big the fish was, but looking at its wide open mouth, one could tell that it could swallow them all in one gulp. "It''s definitely a Paragon-level beast," said an ancestor. "Paragon-level beasts usually have extremely strong vitality, theirbat power is also not to be underestimated, even more so for the beasts of this ce." "They actually dared to provoke such a monster. Aren''t they afraid it would ughter their disciples?" "No, maybe young master Storm can kill it in no time." "Then where is he? Why hasn''t he appeared yet?" Right after they searched for the whereabouts of the young master of Storm, one of the Paragons of the Wind and Rain sect suddenly shouted at them. "All of you, help us if you wish to continue your journey," said the Paragon. "Shit," the people cursed once more. "So they want to use us." "But that''s also natural. They obviously won''t miss the opportunity to use us, there may be a reason why young master Storm doesn''t show himself." "Come on,e on, we must kill it quickly or it will ughter our disciples." The ancestors shouted. Ancestors with Ancient Saint and Paragon cultivations then came forward together with the Wind and Rain sect Paragons and Divine Lion ns. Yu Lie and Gandor also came forward with them. They naturally stood shoulder to shoulder with those Paragons. Their cultivation might still be at the Ancient Saint realm, but theirbat strength was already on par with those Paragons. If they used imperial weapons, they were even more powerful than most of them. Although the juniors did note, they were also prepared. Each and every one of them also took out their weapons just like the juniors of the Wind and Rain sect and the Divine Lion n did. That Paragon Fish might not be the only enemy, there might be other beasts that will appear after it appears. Qin Tian looked at Feng Qingxue and Yuli, he said. "Let''s go." The two nodded, they then flew towards those Paragons and Ancient Saints. Previously Feng Qingxue defeated an old Ancient Saint in a short period of time, their group naturally attracted people''s attention. Qin Tian and Yuli who had yet to show their strength made them curious. Since they went to the forefront, it was clear that their strength was also very strong. Since Qin Tian was the only one showing a face, people ended up trying to recognize his identity. But most of them really didn''t have the slightest impression of him. Maybe some of them have heard his name, but they still don''t know what his face looks like. Only the younger generation who followed Sky_Butterfly knew his face, but none of them were there. Some people are also looking for the three people who messed up before. They were very strong, so they would definitely be of great help. Even if the Divine Lion n hated them, they would probably forget about their grudges for a while for the greater good. Unfortunately none of them could find them. "Hmph," an Elder of the Divine Lion n snorted. "They are just cowards who want to take advantage of other people. At times like this, they choose to hide," he said. The others were also angry. Neither of them believed that they weren''t following them, after all, they were the first to demand the two factions to let theme along, they believed that they were just hiding. A few momentster, the Paragon fish began to approach the surface. Its figure also became clear in the eyes of the people. It was the size of andmass, and had red scales that looked like heated steel. Its wide-open mouth emitted a suction force that sucked in everything in front of it. The moment it got closer to the people that had been thrown into the sea, it instantly sucked those people into its mouth. In no time, they were swallowed into the fish''s belly. Nobody cares about them. They were clearly cannon fodder that had been prepared to lure the beasts in that ce. Each sect might bring a few people to serve as cannon fodder. Of course, they were usually criminals who hadmitted so many crimes that death was the only suitable punishment for them. Aoooo... Aoooo... Aoooo.... Suddenly, the sound of countless fish resounded from within the Paragon fish''s mouth after which it engulfed the people. The voices were clearly not its, but the sounds of other fish. Xiu... Xiu... Xiu... Immediately after that countless shoals of fish came out of its mouth. They were small at first, but once they left its mouth, they grew bigger and bigger. Some of them grew to the size of a mountain and emitted a terrifying aura. Whooss... Whooss... Whooss.... They were the first toe out of the sea. After that, they flew towards the people waiting outside the sea. Luckily the fish still went after them even though they were in the air. If the battle took ce in the sea, the fish would obviously have more advantages. Chapter 246 - Part 2 "Damn, that really brings troops," said an ancestor in an annoyed tone. Even though it was predictable, seeing it in person still made the ancestors displeased. They were sure they could survive, but that didn''t apply to their juniors and descendants. "Let them go to the juniors, let them fight them, this is also training for them if they want to be true experts," another ancestor replied. The ancestors with Ancient Saint cultivations then came forward to confront them. They released their strength to push them towards the juniors. Whenever there was a chance to kill them, they would instantly kill them. When the fish with Ancient Saint cultivation appeared, those ancestors also had no other choice but to face them personally. Within moments, an earth-shattering battle erupted over that sea. It was cruel and merciless, those who let their guard down for a moment would die instantly. Among the juniors, a 12 year old youth suddenly erupted with unimaginable power, killing countless fish with a single strike. He was the Xue Ying that many people were looking for. The ancestors who were still fighting casually then said. "Looks like the Giant Bamboo sect doesn''t brag about their young genius," said an ancestor when he saw Xue Ying. "He''s at the early Sovereign stage, but hisbat power has already reached the point where he can kill a saint. He does have high hopes of bing emperor." "Looks like Feng Xi will have a serious rival, the only drawback is that he is just too young. But there is still enough time to grow before Heaven''s Will appears." "I heard there is another genius called Qin Tian, ??I don''t know how strong he is?" "Well, it''s a good thing that our Nirvana Heaven has many geniuses, I wonder if other heavens also produce extraordinary geniuses in this era." "This era will probably be one of the best eras, an extraordinary emperor will be born in this era." "...." While most people paid attention to Xue Ying, Qin Tian paid more attention to Yu Hong. Thetter didn''t overreact, he looked like he was trying to survive. Roar.... The Paragon Fish finally jumped out of the sea. When outside the sea, its voice no longer sounded like the sound of a fish, it sounded like the roar of a dragon. The elders even had to use their spiritual energy to block the sound from reaching their juniors. "Charge...." Shouted an ancestor. Boom... Boom... Boom... Immediately the Paragons who were standing closest to the fish released their auras. The three paragons of the Wind and Rain sectbined their powers to create a wind domain to suppress the fish. The domain produced various types of wind that constantly attacked the fish. Even though they were barely able to injure the fish, they managed to restrict the fish''s movement They chose not to use the power of their water because the water would probably only help the fish. After that, the ape elder once again transformed into a giant golden ape that was only slightly smaller than the fish. He was the first toe forward. He then sent his huge fist into the fish''s face. The fish couldn''t dodge because of the wind domain pressing down on it, but it didn''t look like it wanted to dodge either. ng... A sound that sounded like two steels colliding resounded as the ape''s fist mmed into the fish''s body. But the people were quickly taken aback as they found the fish barely affected while the golden ape was pushed back and almost fell from losing its bnce. Several people stared at the ape''s fist and found the golden fist turning slightly blue. The ape even shook his palm slightly while grinding his teeth. He was clearly in pain, he should have screamed in pain, but for the sake of face, he had to endure it even though it caused his golden feathers to turn slightly purple. Shua.. The next toe forward was the tree-bodied elder of the Giant Bamboo Sect. Because his body is a tree, so he doesn''t move like a human. His body grew to the size of a mountain. From his body, countless vines then grew lengthwise and moved towards the fish, they tried to bind the fish so that it couldn''t move anymore. The fish didn''t dodge, but what happened next left the Paragons'' mouths wide open. The fish body that was full of iron scales suddenly melted quickly, it turned into water so the vines drowned in it. The one who was most surprised was of course the tree elder. What he found was far more shocking than the others, who were just standing by and watching. The vines he sent into the fish''s body of water could enter the body of water, but when he tried to pull them back, he felt as if he was trying to pull up a mountain. No matter how much energy he released, he was unable to withdraw them for even an inch. It became even more shocking when the fish suddenly pulled his body through his vines. "Shit," he cursed as his body was pulled by the fish. As he got closer to the fish''s body, the fish''s water body suddenly turned into dozens of enormous spears. The heads of each spear pointed towards the tree elder. If thetter didn''t leave there, he would probably be stabbed by the spears. He quickly disconnected the vines from his body. But after that, the spears suddenly shot towards him. The middle-aged woman who was apanying him then appeared beside him. She took out a sword while her body emitted a clear, ss-like light. The light enveloped a veryrge area. As she made a circr motion on her sword, the light suddenly turned into a triangr domain. She then shed at the sword in her hand, after that, countless sword shes emerged from that triangr domain. ng... ng... ng... Each of those shes deflected the spears that flew towards the tree elder, causing them to be flung in various directions. In terms of strength, she was definitely stronger than most of the Paragons there. "As expected of Lady Luo, she is indeed stronger than us," said a Paragon. "Well, after all, she was one of the geniuses of the previous era. I heard he even joined the young Snow Lotus Emperor on an adventure." "She has hopes of bing an ancient god if she lives another era or two." "But the fish is also not easy to deal with, we may have to attack simultaneously to kill it." "Okay, let''s attack..." Whooss... Whooss... Whooss... Immediately each of them released their technique. The sky instantly emitted various lights because of the Paragons'' technique. Chapter 247 - Part 3 Since the fish could turn into water, the first to attack were the experts with the power of lightning. Their lightning managed to make the fish scream so that it returned to its original form. After that, the others began to attack with full force. No matter how strong the fish was, when the Paragons attacked simultaneously, it ended up bobbing like a fish caught in a. Yu Lie and Gandor also attacked, although they didn''t use imperial weapons, they still unleashed their strongest techniques. Gandor looks more striking because he turns into a lion with golden fur with a pair of silver wings on his back. He let out a loud roar before shing his ws at the fish''s body. Ripppp... His ws instantly tore off some of the fish''s scales, the ws then pierced into the fish''s flesh before tearing it apart until blood spurted out. Qin Tian, ??Feng Qingxue, and Yuli looked at each other for a while before attacking from behind. Qin Tian didn''t release all of his strength, but he still released enough strength that several people flying nearby were pushed slightly to the side. A sword appeared in his hand. After that a pair of gray wings appeared on his back. Primordial Wings. Qin Tian slightly changed the shape of the wings so they looked quite ordinary. People who saw the wings might think that they were just ordinary eagle wings. However, the moment Qin Tian pped those wings, he instantly disappeared as if he had just teleported. But the Paragons could still see his shadow moving fast like light. "Such a speed, who is he?" They couldn''t help but ask. The difference between the Dao of space that allowed one to teleport, and extremely fast speed was that speed could increase one''s attack power. Paper that travels at the speed of light is said to be able to cut the earth in half, not to mention a sword that strikes with all its might. Qin Tian easily reached the fish, he raised his sword up then shed it down, towards the fish. The fish''s body was asrge as a piece ofnd, but his sword moved across a distance of thousands of kilometers in an instant. People didn''t see the sword hitting the fish''s body, but horizontal rips suddenly appeared on the fish''s back. "Aoooo...." The fish screamed in pain as if a butcher had just cut its body. People couldn''t help but cringe when they saw the horizontal gash on the fish''s back. The blood that sprayed out from the wound made people realize that it was real. Even Gandor''s ws didn''t hurt the fish as much as Qin Tian''s sword strikes. "He still looks very young, it''s just that his cultivation is a bit unclear, I''m not sure who he is." An ancestor said. "There is no doubt that he is also a supreme genius. If his age is like his appearance, he is basically no worse than Gandor and Yu Lie." "We should ask his name after this." After Qin Tian attacked, the ape elder charged forward once more. He still attacked in the same way, but this time his fist suddenly grew to a hundred times bigger. That seems to be his strongest technique. Bammm... His fist hit the fish from below, causing it to be flung into the air while its mouth spurted out a lot of blood. The juniors who saw that breathed a sigh of relief. Fighting that troop of fish left them feeling a lot of pressure, most of them, however, were still not very experienced. If their ancestor couldn''t defeat those Paragon fish, it would definitely be hard for them to survive. "There is no way we will lose with so many experts leading us," said a junior who was still weak. Several of hispanions were already dead and he himself had already suffered a lot of injuries, he really hoped the battle would end soon. Xiu... Xiu... Xiu... Rain suddenly fell on the fish, startling the people. They couldn''t help but stare at the three Paragons of the Wind and Rain sect. They wondered if they wanted to help the fish by giving it water. But they quickly realized their n. The middle-aged woman called Lady Luo suddenly appeared in their midst. Besides her, there was an old man with hair made of lightning bolts. Each of them then took out a scroll. Lady Luo''s scroll contained countless sword images while the old man''s scroll contained as many lightning bolt images as the sword images on Lady Luo''s scroll. "Talisman!" Said people. Talismans are made by talisman masters, it has the ability to store the power of its owner. If wepare it to objects on earth, it is like a memory that can store data. The higher the level of the talisman, the more power it could store. Lady Luo and the old man threw their talismans into the air, they then turned into countless specks of clear light. The specks of light were as numerous as the raindrops. They flew to the raindrops before joining them. After that, each of the raindrops suddenly turned into a sword. The swords then released an aura of wind and lightning. "What a wonderful cooperation, I would definitely die ten times if I were to be their target. The fish can''t possibly survive this time!" Said one of the strongest Paragons. Qin Tian who saw that smiled faintly and said, "Perhaps I need to contribute a little to them!" Silently, he sent his spatial power into each one of them. The appearance of the spatial Dao aura on the swords shocked the people once again. "They really are here." Said people. "At least they''re helping out." "But who are they, they should be one group. Three people with such power, I have never heard of them." Whooss... Whooss... Whooss... The swords then flew towards the Paragon fish. Combined with the power of wind, lightning, and space, their speed was simply unimaginable. It only took them a moment before reaching the fish. Ripp... Ripp... Ripp... Their strength was as strong as they seemed, each and every one of them instantly pierced through the fish''s scales before piercing into the flesh. Some even reach directly to the inside of the fish''s body. When they were inside the fish''s body, the wind and lightning that enveloped them then shot out of them and attacked the fish from within. The lightning caused the fish''s flesh to burn causing it to emit smoke while the wind turned into countless shes that shed at the flesh within the fish''s body. It didn''t take long before the eye of the fish lost its light. "Finally it died, it is really difficult to kill a Paragon-level beast, I hope we don''t meet again." "But the beast corpses are so precious, I''m not sure how we''re going to divide them." "..." Thest words caused people to look at each other. Just the corpse was enough for the paragons to fight once more. Of course, it was a battle between themselves. But, before they could think of a n, an enormous spatial vortex suddenly appeared beside the fish''s body. "....." Chapter 248 - Arrogant "Insolent, how shameless!" The ancestors shouted as if they were watching a cat stealing fish. They were just about to talk about how to divide the fish corpse, but someone had already tried to retrieve it. "Quickly stop that...." But how do they do it? The fish is also thrown quite far from them, they will need time to reach it. A gigantic hand then appeared from within that spatial vortex. It wasn''t as big as the fish''s body, but it could still attract the fish''s body. The hand held the fish''s fin before pulling it into the spatial vortex. It immediately disappeared while the spatial vortex was shrinking at an extremely fast pace. By the time people got there, it hadpletely disappeared. They certainly wouldn''t give up so easily, several paragons used their power, trying to mess up the space in the ce. Unfortunately no matter what they did, even when they managed to tear through space, they found nothing but nothingness. "Shit...." They cursed. They looked at the people and the juniors, they were sure the three people were hiding among them. But no matter how they used their perception and search techniques, they still couldn''t find any sign of their existence. The most furious were of course the members of the Wind and Rain sect and the Divine Lion n. The two factions were nning to take the fish corpse for themselves, who would have thought that someone would actually steal it under their eyes. Their anger only grows bigger because they have no way of dealing with it. Qin Tian who was the main culprit only smiled casually as Feng Qingxue and Yuli looked at him with strange eyes. Several Paragons then approached them. They look friendly with their sincere smiles. Seeing them approach Qin Tian''s group, the others turned their gazes towards them. Even Yu Lie and Gandor also looked at them. Once their strength was revealed, there was no way anyone would dare to ignore them. They cupped their fists at Qin Tian, ??Yuli, Feng Qingxue. They also tried to see the faces of the two women, but were unable to break through the spiritual barrier they had set up in front of their faces. In the end, they could only stare at Qin Tian. "This young friend, can this old man ask your name?" asked the old man standing in the middle. Qin Tian didn''t n on hiding his identity, so he answered without beating around the bush. "Qin Tian," he said casually. "Qin Tian..." The name stunned people. "So it''s you." The old man who asked that reacted very quickly. "No wonder you are so strong, I heard that you defeated all the younger generations in Dark Heaven. With your talent, there is great hope of bing the emperor." "Great hope? No, in this era, only I have the chance to be emperor!" Qin Tian replied in a rxed tone. "...." Time seemed to freeze because of his words. The old man standing in front of him opened his mouth wide. All the ancestors wondered if they had just heard something. Some people may have boasted using those words, but of course they only said it in certain ces. But now there were dozens of Paragons and Ancient Saints. In fact, no one was sure if anyone had ever said such words in front of so many experts. Even Yuli who rarely changed her expression couldn''t calm down because of his words. "Let''s go," Qin Tian said to her and Feng Qingxue. Without waiting for them, he immediately stepped away. He flew towards Xia Xue and the others. Feng Qingxue and Yuli had no other choice but to follow him. Only after they left did peoplee to their senses. Even though Qin Tian had already left, they still couldn''t calm down. "Does he think he''s Titania? Even Titania never talks like that." "It seems that the genius of the current era is bing more and more arrogant, not putting others in the eye." "Yeah, self-confidence is a good thing, but overconfidence isn''t good either. He''ll be hit hard when he loses. There are too many geniuses who have been crushed by a mere small defeat." Unfortunately the person who said that didn''t know that Qin Tian had already passed that phase in his past life. He had tasted several defeats, and he had even died once, how could he not be able to tell the difference between confidence and rationality. Being arrogant wasn''t because he was arrogant or didn''t have the ability to control himself, but it was because he wanted to look like that in front of people. He would be low-profile if he was weak, once he was strong enough to survive, he would show his wings and fangs. When people were talking about him, Xue Ying suddenly came up to him so the people who were talking about him shut their mouths. They wondered if Xue Ying wanted to scold him for being too arrogant, but soon they realized that their thoughts were wrong. Xue Ying did not scold him, instead, he was friendly to him the moment he arrived in front of him. "Brother Qin, you are truly strong, there is no doubt that you will be the greatest victor in this world," he said. What he said left people stunned once again. The Giant Bamboo Sect disciples almost coughed at his words. Wouldn''t he be their sect''s next emperor, why would he suddenly praise others so highly. It was as if he was his follower. No one was happy if their heavenly emperor candidate became someone else''s vassal. That is an insult. If it wasn''t for Qin Tian''s overpowering strength, they would have already stepped forward to beat him up. Qin Tian then chatted with Xue Ying, waiting for the Wind and Rain sect and Divine Lion n to continue their journey. Even though no one was waiting for him, people continued to stare at him and Xue Ying. Yu Hong also looked at them, Qin Tian could sense suspicion from his gaze. He probably already suspected that they were also yers. The people from the Wind and Rain sect and the Divine Lion n began to gather again. They seem to want to focus on their work and ignore some of the things that just happened. After they gathered, the paragons came straight to them. Obviously they wanted to ask their goal. The tree elder of the Giant Bamboo sect looked at Yu Lie. He then asked him. "Young master Yu, what are your ns next?" He stared at the sea below with a hint of fear. The paragon fish that came out of the sea had almost killed him earlier, so it was natural for him to be scared. Who knows if there are other monsters down there. "Are you guys going to enter through this area?" He added. Compared to those paragons, asking a younger generation was definitely a lot easier. The former could ignore him, but if Yu Lie also ignored him, people might think of him as someone who had no respect for seniors. Gandor might ignore other people''s opinions, but Yu Lie was definitely the type of person who wanted to maintain his image in front of the crowd, so he politely replied. "Yeahhh, someone is waiting for us, this is the only fastest route." "We can''t keep that person waiting too long, so we have no other choice but to take a pretty dangerous route." "Sigh, I just hope there''s no greater danger than that fish." Chapter 249 - Dive Into The Sea Someone is waiting for them? And they couldn''t even let that person wait too long. Qin Tian knew who it was, but those who didn''t know couldn''t calm down. The two imperial factions are actually waiting for someone, who has the ability to do that? Can that person cover the sky with one hand? People looked at each other with strange expressions, although they were curious, no one tried to ask. The tree elder also didn''t ask anymore because the person''s weight was too heavy. Yu Lie didn''t seem to be going to answer either. "Alright, let''s continue," said Yu Lie. People nodded. After that, they began to fly downwards, leaving their ship in the air. They dive into the sea. The water under the sea was also red, but strangely, the view there was so clear that it didn''t look like it was underwater. For those with cultivation at the spiritual master stage and above, moving in water was almost no different from moving onnd, they could move freely within there. With such a clean view, it only made people feel even more like they were onnd. Only,pared to other ces, the sea was clearly much more haunted. The new people entered the sea and they immediately saw countless skeletons. They consist of human skeletons, fish, and strange, unknown creatures. Some of the skeletons were even sorge that they looked like a giant steel forest. The skeletons did note from living beings in the sixteen heavens, but from an unknown era. As for their history, no one knows. Maybe the emperors knew, but they never said it so one could only specte. What makes them even more unique is that they cannot be picked up or carried away from there no matter what skeleton it is. Not to mention the others, even the ancient gods can''t do it. But there were rumors that emperors could do it, it was said that some of the imperial weapons were made from skeletons in the sea. Most importantly, some of those skeletons also concealed cultivation inheritances. Of course, there are also skeletons thate from people in the sixteen heavens. After all, the ce had already been explored so many times, who knew how many people from the sixteen heavens had died there. But unlike the original skeletons over there, most of the skeletons of the sixteen heavens had already crumbled to the ground. Those who had survived until now were only the skeletons of strong experts. Just like the original skeletons over there, the skeletons of the people from the sixteen heavens can''t be taken away either. To die there means to be buried there, no one can return to their hometown. .... The juniors immediately felt nervous when they saw the skeletons. They wondered what caused the creatures to die. Actually the ancestors were also nervous, but they had to pretend to be calm for the sake of their faces. After all, this was also their first time going in there. The only thing they could rely on was information gathered by their ancestors in the past. Qin Tian himself was also feeling nervous, he had tried to calm his mind, but found that to no avail. The nervousness might note from him, but something from the sea made him unable to contain his nervousness. It was as if he was in front of a mighty being that could kill him with a single thought. The journeysted quite a while, but they didn''t find a single beast. Even though it is further under the sea, the view is still the same as above. Their vision was still so clear that they didn''t feel like they were deep under the sea. "Where do you think the giant hand is?" A junior suddenly spoke. What he asked made people look at each other. The atmosphere became more tense because of that Most of the people there had probably seen that hand in person as it broke through the sky. Most people were afraid to talk about it even in the outside world, not to mention in that ce. Hence, the junior received res from the crowd. His ancestors immediately scolded him. "Watch your words, do you want to die?" Said the ancestor. The junior was already intimidated by people''s gazes, scolded by his ancestors, he had no other choice but to lower his head. "Sorry, it was my fault," he said before pping himself twice. The other ancestors warned their juniors not to speak so that the atmosphere became quiet. It is not known how much time passed, suddenly, people found the sea water flowing to a location. It seemed to be sucked in by something. Seeing that, the paragons of the Divine Lion n and Wind and Rain sect elerated their speed. "It''s close," they said. They then followed the flow of the water. After a while, they found mountains floating in the sea. Surprisingly, the flow of water stopped at the mountains. The paragons standing in the front looked at each other, they seemed to understand the things there despite not being told. They then turned to the juniors, they said, "help us destroy these mountains, whoever finds the true mountain will get a reward." The juniors didn''t understand what was happening, but hearing the word reward, they quickly moved. They unleashed their power and techniques to destroy the mountain closest to them. In a moment, thousands of mountains exploded from being hit by their attacks. However, there were too many mountains that what they did seemed insignificant. Moreover, they also found nothing behind the mountains they destroyed. The juniors didn''t still not understand their purpose in doing so, but Feng Qingxue had some knowledge of it. She then told Qin Tian. "If there''s a ce like these mountains, there''s usually a whirlpool hidden within one of those mountains." "The whirlpool is said to be able to send people to a certain location. In that vortex there is usually also a priceless treasure." "Whirlpools, and priceless treasures?" Qin Tian was hearing about them for the first time. His knowledge of the ce was indeed limited because he did note from the Nirvana Heaven in his past life. In his era, the ce was also closed, so he almost never looked for information about it. He then looked at the mountains one by one. With ordinary eyes, he couldn''t find anything special about those mountains. Destroying them randomly might take a lot of time considering the many mountains there are. Perhaps themotion there would also provoke beasts elsewhere toe there. Luckily he had primordial eyes. Seeing his calm gaze, Feng Qingxue couldn''t help but ask. "Do you have a method to find it?" Chapter 250 - A Strange Thing "It''s a trifle," Qin Tian replied in a low voice. Even though his arrogant attitude was annoying, Feng Qingxue could only remain silent because she had seen his abilities several times. Qin Tian''s purple eyes then shone before stars appeared within his eyes. In an instant, his gaze became sharper as if he was looking at a heavenly secret. It was the first time Feng Qingxue and Yuli saw his eyes change, they were shocked by the beauty of his eyes so they looked at them with a confused mood. It was as if he had be a thousand times more handsome. The longer they stared at him, the more they found him to be very charming. Feng Qingxue who always wore a cold expression and Yuli who was quiet suddenly changed their expressions. It was the expression when a girl was blown away. "Ehmmm, why are you guys looking at me like that?" Qin Tian said, bringing them back to their senses. Their faces immediately blushed as they regained their senses. Feng Qingxue looked at him with bulging eyes and said, "You used illusions on me." Her face was red, but she was trying to be angry. Even Yuli looks very awkward. Qin Tian shook his head with a faint smile. "It''s up to you to believe it or not, but that doesn''t change the fact that you''re fascinated." Feng Qingxue knew he was telling the truth, she had no more words to refute. In the end, she could only stare in another direction. Qin Tian then looked at Yuli and said, "You look cute with that expression." Yuli, "..." ... As the two gazed in another direction, Qin Tian began to observe the mountains in the sea. Using the eyes was easier than spiritual sense as thetter had a reachable limit while the former could cover a much wider area. He didn''t look at the mountains one by one, instead, he used the instinct that came from his eyes, which allowed him to find the general location of the whirlpools that people were looking for. After minimizing the search, only then did he look at the mountains one by one. The ability of the primordial eye was unquestionable, it didn''t take long before he found the true mountain. "Found it," he said in a low voice, causing Feng Qingxue and Yuli to turn their gazes to him once more. "You really found it?" "My eyes can see everything," Qin Tian replied. He didn''t leave, but sent his spiritual body there. His spiritual body disguised as a gentle youth earlier, he left quietly so that no one noticed his existence. There were very few people in the area he was aiming for, some of them looked exhausted and started to stop destroying the mountains. After he arrived in front of the mountain he was aiming for, Qin Tian casually flicked his finger at the mountain. Bang... The mountain exploded. Surprisingly, the sound of the mountain''s explosion sounded so loud that it caused the surrounding mountains to shake until they copsed. "Someone has found it..." The ancestors knew what had happened after hearing the sound of the explosion, they quickly turned their gazes towards the sound. However, the scenery in that ce made it difficult for them to see. The seawater was sucked into that ce, there was clearly a whirlpool there. Every ancestor was aware of that. But because there are many mountains that have copsed, so there is a lot of dust that dissolves with the current before gathering at the ce of the whirlpool so that it blocks people''s view. "I believe there is treasure there, I must get it," said some of them. They didn''t think much of it, they immediately flew towards the location of the whirlpool at their fastest speed. But of course they couldn''tpare to Qin Tian who was already there. After the mountain shattered, Qin Tian felt a suction force trying to suck up his body. It might be able to easily attract mountains, but it was something Qin Tian could easily endure. The mountain dust was sucked into the whirlpool, they blocked the view were it not for Qin Tian''s primordial eyes. The whirlpool seemed endless, but Qin Tian wasn''t in the mood to pay attention to it at the moment. There was something more interesting to him. Right in front of the whirlpool, he saw something that looked like iron shaped like a box. It wasn''t very big, only the size of a palm, but it floated quietly in front of the whirlpool. Qin Tian didn''t know what it was, he didn''t even have an impression. But he didn''t think long before reaching out to take it. "Erm..." The moment he touched the thing, he suddenly felt a stream of space power enter his body. "This is rted to the Dao of space..." Boom... A sudden explosion resounded behind him right after he thought. The explosion was the result of the ancestors releasing their power, they swept the dust in front of the whirlpool with their power and then blocked the dust that was going there. In an instant, the area around the whirlpool became so clean that Qin Tian''s figure was revealed. "...." The faces of the ancestors stiffened when they saw him. "You again," said the golden ape with wide eyes. He was the first toe forward, he thought the treasure would fall into his hands, who would have thought someone had arrived first. Of course, someone must have arrived first, otherwise who had destroyed the mountain. Only, he originally thought it was done by an insignificant junior. He had been prepared to kill that junior and snatch the treasure he had taken, but the junior who appeared turned out to be the figure he least wanted to see. There were more people arriving, Yu Lie and Gandor also arrived there. Even some fairly strong juniors came forward. They all then stared at the thing in Qin Tian''s hand. Someone already got it, so what should they do? Seize it? But after that they will be the next target. Qin Tian smiled at them before stowing the thing inside into his storage ring. He said, "you guys don''t have enough backbone to hold this thing, forget it, let me keep it. Let''s continue our journey." "Erm,," Suddenly, a silver colored spear appeared in the distance, it emitted such a terrifying aura that the hairs of the paragons stood on end the moment they saw it. Whooss.... The spear then shot towards Qin Tian at an unimaginable speed. It redeemed the sea and even tore through space, what was worse, it even shattered the spatial path that Qin Tian had created. While creating a spatial path for his escape, Qin Tian did leave a trail, that person had clearly found the trail. The spear flew faster towards him. Qin Tian was sure he could dodge it, but it might reveal his identity, so he ended up choosing to turn back and fly into that whirlpool. The others would also go in there, so he wouldn''t be separated from them. Qin Tian quickly disappeared within that whirlpool. As he disappeared, the spear suddenly stopped before disappearing. People hissed coldly as they realized the spear was actually just condensed spiritual energy. "That is the power of young master Storm," said the people in low voices. Chapter 251 - Meet Jian Chen Again No one expected him to take action. Although it failed, it also made people understand his power. Qin Tian''s real body knitted his brows, even if he used an imperial weapon, he would still not be his match with his current strength. The difference in their cultivation levels was too great, the existence of the Primordial God Body was unable to ovee that. "Fortunately he still didn''t realize it was me," thought Qin Tian. He then looked in the direction where the spear had appeared. Others couldn''t see him, but how could he possibly escape his gaze. There, there was a wooden coffin that looked rotten. It was clearly a rare treasure because it could hide under the perceptions of many paragons. A former emperor candidate who had only lived two eras clearly wouldn''t use a coffin unless theycked vitality due to injuries. Qin Tian didn''t peek inside the coffin, but he could guess the condition of the so-called young master strom. The people gathered in front of the whirlpool, on the other hand, didn''t think much of it anymore. After confirming that there was no danger in the whirlpool, they then entered into it. Qin Tian and the others entered somewhatter, young master Storm was thest to enter. The whirlpool wasn''t that much different from a spatial vortex, it tugged at people''s bodies, bringing them into it. The path of the whirlpool was extremely long, even Qin Tian''s spiritual body that entered earlier still didn''t reach its end. He also made several imprints of his spatial power, the moment his true body reached that imprint, he instantly rejoined his original body. ... Time passed quietly, the journey inside the whirlpool was hardly dangerous at all. But the further they went, they suddenly ran into another group who had entered the sea earlier. There were more groups they met as time went on. Some looked mighty, but some looked miserable where almost everyone was seriously injured. Luckily people refrained from fighting for fear that something had happened in that whirlpool. Otherwise, there would definitely be countless deaths in that whirlpool. It wasn''t too long before people saw the end of the whirlpool. Although no one was sure what was there, but no one hesitated to go forward. They are also not the first to enter there, before them, many groups have entered first. Shua... It turned out that at the end of the whirlpool there was a veryrge crypt. It looked like the world itself except the sky of that world was made of ground. Its height was still measurable, but no one was sure howrge the crypt was. Compared to in the sea, there were more skeletons there, each one of them was also veryrgepared to the skeletons in the sea. Even though they didn''t emit any aura, it was just their form that made people feel horrified. "Where is this?" The juniors couldn''t help but ask. The ce was too haunted, very different from the Nirvana Heaven which was filled with beautifulnds. Even with so many people there, they still felt scared. The ancestors did not answer the juniors'' questions, they looked solemn as they looked at the surroundings around them. Below, apart from there were skeletons, there were countless ravines. Each of ravines is huge. And unlike the crypt, the ravines were filled with water. A few brave people entered the ravines, but luckily nothing happened to them so more people entered. Some of the ravines were actually guarded by beasts, but they were only guarding, not attacking the people above. They would only attack when people approached the ravines they were guarding. Of course, their strengths also vary. Some were only on par with Saints, but some were guarded by Paragon-level beasts. "I heard that Feng Xi and his followers have entered one of the ravines." Someone spoke. "Well, I saw it personally," replied another who seemed to have been there a long time. "He and his followers have killed a Paragon beast, the ravine they entered is one of thergest." "Ohhh, the lives of geniuses are really easy, they seem to be able to do whatever they want without a hitch." "Yeah, he might get something and be emperor in this era." "I heard the bottoms of the ravines are connected to each other, so no matter which one we enter, we''ll still end up in the same ce." "Is that so? Then why are there some ravines guarded by beasts?" "Who knows, at most they''ll just make the ravines their nests." "I can''t believe it, there must be something different there." ... The arrival of arge group led by the two imperial factions naturally attracted people''s attention. They wonder what they want to do. The people in the group, on the other hand, wondered who the figure was waiting for them. They didn''t need to search because four figures led by a young man suddenly appeared in front of them. Even the paragons weren''t aware of how they had appeared, the people who had been there for a long time were also seeing them for the first time. No one recognized them, but the three paragons standing behind the young man made the other paragons cringe. There is no doubt about their strength. That youth also only had a saint stage cultivation, which was inferior to some of the geniuses in the Nirvana Heaven. However, the sword intent that asionally radiated from him caused the swords that people were carrying to tremble, looking like they were looking at a sword emperor. "Jian Chen," said Qin Tian. The first time he saw it, his cultivation was still too low, so his perception was not as good as now. Yet now, he could finally feel how terrifying that young man was. No wonder he earned the title of Young Heavenly Sword. His talent in the sword had surpassed the previous four sword emperors of the Sword God sect. Even with Saint cultivation, he gave off an even more terrifying feeling than Feng Xi. Thetter would probably lose if he fought him now. Qin Tian stood in the very back row, but Jian Chen instantly discovered his whereabouts even though he didn''t reveal his aura other than his face. In fact, the three paragons that followed him had yet to find his whereabouts. Qin Tian wondered if he was just relying on instinct. Yu Lie and Gandor who were standing at the front looked doubtful whether they should pay their respects to him, but instead of looking at them, he suddenly stared at the back row as he arrived in front of them. Chapter 252 - Too Arrogant Qin Tian did not avoid his gaze, he looked back at him with a faint smile. He may be very strong, but Qin Tian is still confident in his strength. If he were to fight with his three spiritual bodies, it was unknown if he wouldst more than a minute. Seeing his smile, he couldn''t help but narrow his eyes. Previously he wanted to kill him because he felt he was a serious threat that might get in his way, but now that the threat had grown, his cultivation was almost on par with his. He obviously didn''t expect his cultivation to grow so quickly. "Who''s he?" Feng Qingxue asked via voice transmission. She looked very alert. Qin Tian was the first to make her feel like her brother was inferior, and now she saw the second. "His name is Jian Chen, he is the Young Heavenly Sword of the Sword God sect," Qin Tian replied, making Feng Qingxue and Yuli stiffen. The title was too heavy for their ears. After the Sword God sect produced four emperors with the Dao of the sword, it was hard to believe there was someone who could possess better talent than them. The three paragons following Jian Chen finally noticed Qin Tian''s existence after Jian Chen looked at him. They then looked at Jian Chen, but since he didn''t move, they didn''t take any action either. It seemed that Jian Chen knew it would not be easy to deal with the current Qin Tian, ??so he chose to remain calm. He then looked at Yu Lie and Gandor and said, "did you guys bring the key and the map?" When those two things were mentioned, their expressions turned ugly for a moment. Yu Lie calmed down faster, he then took out the key he was carrying. He looked back for a while before throwing the key at Jian Chen. Seeing Yu Lie''s actions, Gandor finally took out his map. "As you said, you must share the benefits with us," said Gandor as he handed the map to Jian Chen. Jian Chen smiled and nodded. "Don''t worry, I won''t be stingy on people who have helped me." "Huh, I hope so," replied Gandor. Right after he said that, Jian Chen suddenly took out a pill full of vitality from his storage ring. He then handed the pill to Gandor saying, "It seems that one of your elders is injured, use this pill, he will recover soon." His actions shocked Gandor and the others. Gandor looked at him in surprise but he just smiled as if it meant nothing to him. "You''re more surprising than I thought," said Gandor. He then handed the pill to the other lion paragon. The injured lion elder was clearly within the independent world he brought with him. The pill disappeared after arriving in his hand. They then waited, after about 10 minutes, the old lion finally appeared again. "Hiss..." The paragons who knew the old lion''s wound couldn''t calm down. For the pill to cure him in ten minutes, its value was truly immeasurable, even their entire wealth might not be enough to buy it. After appearing, the old lion immediately cupped his fist at Jian Chen. "This old man is truly grateful to you, young master Jian, you are truly worthy of the title of Young Heavenly Sword, it is difficult to find a young genius like you. It seems that you will truly be the emperor of this era," he said. He looked sincere as he spoke. Of course, what he had said left people in an uproar. The juniors with little knowledge didn''t know, but the ancestors knew the meaning of the title. The ancestors then notified their juniors via voice transmission. After knowing the meaning of the title, they can''t calm down anymore "No wonder he was able to make the Wind and Rain sect and Divine Lion n rush over to him," said a junior with a sigh. "The title is worthy of his strength, even just looking at him makes my eyes dazzle as if I''m looking at the sun," said another junior. "Who in this era can stand against him? Even Feng Xi might have to retreat backwards." "Oh, didn''t someone im that he is the only one who has a chance to be emperor, I wonder if he still dares to say it now?" "...." Thetter''s words caused those who knew Qin Tian to stare at him. They seemed to be questioning him whether he still dared to say it. People who didn''t know then asked while the juniors excitedly exined what Qin Tian had said. After all that, people started to look at Qin Tian with disdainful expressions. They looked like they wanted to judge him. "Like a blind cat catching a dead mouse, thinking himself is a tiger,pletely ignorant of the vastness of the heavens and the earth," someone said. After Jian Chen heard their exnation, he also looked at Qin Tian with a strange expression. Luckily he wasn''t the hypocritical type, otherwise, he might have said sweet words to advise Qin Tian but with the intention of ridiculing him. Qin Tian who received a lot of stares from people acted casually. He shrugged, then looked at the person who had first brought up things about him. "Do you still want to hear it? Okay, I''ll say it one more time." "In this era, no one can be emperor except me, I will also be the strongest emperor in history," he said casually as if what he said was a reality, and no reality was more real than his words. "..." "Did I just hear something." Someone said the same thing. What he said now was even more arrogant that people felt like teaching him a lesson. "He''s really shameless, uses words to brag, does he think he''s the only one who can do it." The person who said that was about to repeat Qin Tian''s words, but before he could speak, his ancestor suddenly hit him in the face until he coughed up blood. "Even if you want to brag, at least see if you are qualified to do so," said the ancestor angrily. Qin Tian was a genius who defeated the best of the younger generation of the dark heaven. Even if he didn''t deserve those words, it didn''t matter if he was just joking. To be sure, not everyone is qualified to joke with those words. One of the paragons following Jian Chen looked annoyed, he snorted and said. "A rat that we nearly killed actually dared to speak like that, do you think you''d still be alive if young master Jian chose to chase after you hmmm..." "Ohhh..." People were shocked at his words. "So they''ve met before, and he even nearly got killed by them." "Do they have a grudge?" "He''s really lucky to be alive today." "But this fellow also has courage, he still doesn''t run away despite meeting them again. He even dares to brag." "Heh, does he have a chance to escape now." Chapter 253 - Identity Revealed People then looked at Jian Chen, they were waiting for him to take action on Qin Tian. However, when no one was looking at him, Qin Tian suddenly spoke. "Heh, back then I had just broken through to the Spiritual Lord stage, but you three paragons and one saint failed to kill me, now you dare to brag." Qin Tian looked at the talking paragon with a scornful expression. The people who were staring at Jian Chen, couldn''t help but look at him once more, they were shocked. Spiritual Lord? Actually the number of Spiritual Lords in that ce was in the minority, they too could only hide on the backs of their ancestors. They were so insignificant that most people there could ughter them with a wave of their hand. Most of them didn''t believe they couldn''t kill a Spiritual Lord unless he had a protector. No matter how good a genius''s talent was, if they were still at the Spiritual Lord realm, they were just bigger ants in their eyes. Now someone imed to have escaped from three paragons and one saint with Spiritual Lord cultivation. Almost no one believed it. They wanted to mock Qin Tian, ??but when they saw the expression of the speaking paragon, they finally closed their mouths. "Is he really running away from them with Spiritual Lord cultivation? I don''t believe it, even if they don''t chase after him, it''s still impossible for him to escape under their eyes." "Someone may have saved him, or he has treasures that could help escape." "I thought so, it''s too unreasonable for him to be able to escape with Spiritual Lord cultivation." They were right, but no one knew that Qin Tian had imperial weapons. The Paragon seemed to want to say it, but he was stopped by Jian Chen. He said, "we have to mind our business first, don''t be provoked." Obviously he realized Qin Tian was deliberately provoking him. He then looked at Qin Tian and continued. "You''re growing so fast, even though it''s only been months since we met? You''d probably be a paragon if you were given a few more months." "...." Has anyone be a paragon in just a few months? No one knows. Even though it was close to the emergence of Heaven''s Will, the cultivation speed of geniuses usually grew very fast, they had never heard of someone bing a paragon in a few months'' time. If others said it, they would definitelyugh at that person, but no one would dare tough at someone with the title of Young Heavenly Sword. "He might have such a rare treasure that his cultivation grew so fast?" Some people specte. "That''s right, that''s all that''s possible." Another answer. They looked at Qin Tian suspiciously. Even Jian Chen was also looking at Qin Tian with a suspicious look. Obviously he was very curious about things about Qin Tian. Qin Tian smiled and replied casually. "It wasn''t because of treasure, but luck. Not only did Heaven give me peerless talent, it also gave me endless luck. That''s why I was able to advance so quickly." He then looked at Yuli and Feng Qingxue who were standing beside him. "Look at them, they may be the two best women among the Nirvana Heaven''s younger generation, but they ended up following me, how could that be if I wasn''t blessed by the heavens." "..." They looked at Yuli and Feng Qingxue. Even though they couldn''t see their faces, they knew they weren''t simple. Beautiful women had their own distinctive aura, and they both emitted an aura that let those who saw them know that they were beautiful. Their beauty would only be covered if theypletely concealed their aura. The reason why many did not change their physique with their cultivation was because people could determine whether they were beautiful or not through their aura. Rather than embarrass yourself, looking mediocre is much better. After all, there''s nothing shameful about an ordinary appearance. The most important thing in the world of cultivation is the skill one has. "Who are they?" People wondered after staring at the two women. They hardly believed everything Qin Tian said, but they believed hisst words. Everyone who had seen their power knew they were no ordinary women. Feng Qingxue wanted to scold Qin Tian for what he said, but Jian Chen suddenly spoke. "They are indeed great, I don''t know who they are, but I can feel the auras of the members of the Holy Wind n from them," he said. Feng Qingxue, "..." Yuli, "..." "They are both from the holy wind n?" "Who are they?" "I only know Feng Qingxue, Feng Xi''s little sister, is that her?" "If it''s her, it''s really shocking, doesn''t she support her brother?" "A woman chooses to follow other geniuses instead of supporting her own brother, this is very interesting." "Then who''s the other one?" "...." Feng Qingxue and Yuli still kept their faces hidden even though their identities were known. They looked at Jian Chen with serious expressions. People who know them may be able to see through their disguises. But Feng Xi could actually tell their background, even though they didn''t show their bloodline aura. Xue Ying who was standing behind Qin Tian couldn''t help but speak, "Brother Qin, this one NPC is really too OP." "Erm, I''m sure we''ll get a great reward if we kill him." "Yeah, he''s too OP," Qin Tian replied. But it also made him very happy. He had already decided to take over Jian Chen''s body, the better his talent, the better he would get. He would have a genius clone in the way of the sword. Staring at him, Qin Tian said, "You exceed my expectations. Even in the entire history of the sixteen heavens, there may not be many who canpete with you." Of course, he may still be below the three strongest emperors, but that''s not far off. If the three strongest emperors were tier one geniuses, he would fall into the tier two category. In history, their number was probably less than 15. The Buddha Emperor and the Heaven Swallowing Dragon Emperor were two of them. Jian Chen only smiled in response. "Well, as I said back then, we were destined to fight," he said. "But now''s not the right time, so how about we dy?" "I''m sure you also want to know what we''ll find with this." He shows the key and the map in his hand. The way he spoke to Qin Tian made people not dare to underestimate him anymore. Actually they knew he was very strong and very talented, they just didn''t like his overbearing arrogance. "Okay if you let me follow you..." Qin Tian nodded. "I''m sure the opportunities there can change us drastically." Chapter 254 - Jian Chens Strength "Actually you don''t have to follow me in choosing the ravine you will enter." "I''ve investigated this ce." "As they say: these ravines are interconnected, no matter which one you enter, we will still end up in the same ce." "Of course, each ravine has different opportunities, but the opportunities in each ravine are not enough for two people." "Once we cross these ravines, not only you, anyone who wants to follow me can follow me." "But," "I hope you," he paused and then looked at the crowd before continuing. "I hope you all choose your own ravine..." He also looked at Yu Lie and Gandor and their sects so that they knit their brows. Seeing the doubt on their faces, one of the paragons behind Jian snorted and said, "Brat, did you guys think young master would deceive you, hey, don''t overestimate yourself, you guys don''t even deserve to be tricked by young master." "..." Yu Lie and Gandor''s expressions immediately turned ugly. No matter what, they were still the highest geniuses in the Nirvana Heaven, being called unworthy even to be deceived, such humiliation was too much for them. The Paragon didn''t care about the ugly expressions on their faces, he even showed them a disdainful expression. But unlike Qin Tian, ??no one dared to be angry because of his arrogance. The former had no background while thetter were members of the Sword God sect, putting aside their strength, only their identities were already vastly different. Perhaps even the young master Storm who was hiding in the coffin would prefer to remain silent if he was insulted by the Sword God sect''s Paragon. Jian Chen was not domineering, although quite friendly, he also didn''t pay much attention to other people''s opinions. He might be able to change his attitude in an instant, as when Qin Tian first met him, he immediately tried to kill him after his offer was rejected. Who knows if he will kill Yu Lie and Gandor if they dare to speak. Since the two were silent, he didn''t say anything else. He then stepped away on his own, this time the three paragons who had always followed him did not follow him. Qin Tian didn''t say anything from the start he spoke, and now he was just watching him. To him, he was just a candidate for his clone. He had several reasons why he didn''t take over his body now. First, it was because he wanted to try fighting him. Second, he wanted to see more of his potential. He would inherit all of his memories and experiences the moment he took over his body, but it wasn''t him in the end. But he, on the other hand, had developed himself to the point he is now. There is no doubt about his abilities. And now in this ce, he might be able to develop even further. When ites to harvesting something, Qin Tian naturally wants the best. A momentter, Jian Chen arrived in front of an enormous ravine. A giant snake, who knows how many kilometers long it was, was coiling around the rocks in the ravine. The snake had icy eyes, both of which instantly fixed its gaze on Jian Chen as he drew near. His forked tongue stuck out from inside his mouth, warning Jian Chen not toe any closer. How strong was Jian Chen with Saint stage cultivation? Can he kill a paragon level beast? The people couldn''t wait for the battle to start. "A mere little snake, it would be very good if it can maintain its tail while the young master draws his sword," said one of the Sword God Sect''s Paragons. The paragon''s confidence made people even more curious. Can he kill the snake with one sh of the sword? It''s hard for some people to believe that. After all, he was still at the Saint realm. For most of the Paragons there, they had to work together to kill the snake. "Erm,," Suddenly, people felt an extremely tense feeling around them, as if a disaster wasing. That feeling came from Jian Chen, but people didn''t notice any changes in his body, nor did he release his aura excessively. "This is a sword intent, and very powerful," Qin Tian said in a low voice. The ancestors also realized that. Not everyone who wields a sword has sword intent, those who have it can unleash sword attacks with much more power. But Jian Chen''s sword intent? Shua... He suddenly disappeared from where he was standing. No one knows where he went, people only saw him draw his sword before he disappeared. The snake in the ravine also looked doubtful, it also seemed to have lost track of Jian Chen even though he was closest to it. But even though he disappeared, the sword intent he released was still felt today. Qin Tian even had to use his primordial eyes to observe him. The moment he saw him, the more amazed he was. "He didn''t disappear or change ces, he actually turned into the sword intent itself." The sword intent could be felt, but could not be seen because it was like a sound that had no form. Jian Chen turned into a sword intent, such an enemy was truly too troublesome. He was basically anywhere his sword intent could be felt, so he could attack from anywhere. Of course, turning into sword intent wasn''t anything new, it had been around for a long time, but being able to do so at the Saint stage was definitely extremely rare. The number of people who can do it can be counted on one hand. sh... sh... sh... Countless sword shes suddenly appeared around the snake''s body. They surrounded it like bees so there was no room for the snake to evade any of them. Above all, each and every one of them tore through every space they passed, leaving only an eerie dark void. Their sudden appearance made no one react, including the snake that was the target of the attack. The snake didn''t even have time to release its power, but the sword shes had already hit its body. They cut each of its steel-looking scales with great ease before cutting their flesh into countless pieces. Blood spurted out like a tsunami, raining down on thend, and turning the water in the abyss a blood-red color. Jian Chen''s figure then appeared amidst those pieces of flesh. Although drops of blood fell from his top, but none of them stained his white robes. Shu... He then waved his hand, sending pieces of flesh around him flying in various directions. Those pieces of flesh might not be of any use to the paragons, but to those below that, especially those who weren''t yet saints, each and every one of them was a priceless treasure. Therefore, when people understood Jian Chen''s intentions, they immediately rushed over to pick up the pieces of flesh. Jian Chen, on the other hand, casually stepped into the ravine that was below him. Chapter 255 - Choosing A Tiger Cub As An Enemy "Truly the posture of an emperor, even I would die if I were to be his target," said a paragon as he stared at the ce where Jian Chen had disappeared. "It''s hard to find a genius like this, now I''m starting to doubt Feng Xi." "Oh, if he became emperor, wouldn''t the Sword God Sect be a sect with five emperors? That''s really too terrifying." The three paragons that followed Jian Chen, although they were arrogant, they did not hide a satisfied smile when they heard people''s words. They would be witnesses and a part of history if Jian Chen became emperor. The next generation of the Sword God sect would respect them for being the part that founded the sect with the five emperors. While people were talking about Feng Xi, arrogant words suddenly disturbed them. "What''s great about it, I can do much better." "...." People''s gazes once again fell on Qin Tian. His words really bothered them. "Too rampant arrogance, even young master Jian acted casually after he did it, why is someone who hasn''t done it so rampant." "Yeah, not to mention if he can''t do it, even if he can, he should show the attitude that a genius should have." "The world will be worse if geniuses are too rampant, not putting others in the eye." "I really hope he fails, and embarrass himself." ".." Qin Tian chuckled. After discussing some ns with Feng Qingxue and Yuli, he then stepped towards one of the ravines. However, to the astonishment of people, the ravine he chose was only guarded by a saint level beast "What did he do?" People are confused. He had boasted without restraint, even though they didn''t like his arrogance, they still wanted to see his true strength. They wanted to see how he would kill a paragon level beast with a single strike. With his reputation and the fact that he had two followers who might be Feng Qingxue one of them made them less doubtful about his strength. But what was happening right now was too much against their expectations. Even Feng Qingxue and Yuli were dumbfounded, Qin Tian didn''t tell them the n. "Brat, what do you want to do?" asked a Paragon with a fierce face. "Yeah, why don''t you choose the ravine guarded by the Paragon beasts? Weren''t you very arrogant before?" Junior beside him added. The others nodded. Qin Tian looked at the two of them and casually replied. "I said it was easy to kill a paragon level beast, but that doesn''t mean I would do it. Is there anything wrong with that?" "...." As people were astonished, Qin Tian had already arrived at the ravine he was aiming for. The beast guarding the ravine was a tiger cub, it was big but cute looking. There were many saint level beasts, but the tiger cub was definitely among the weakest. It may have an innate talent that makes it stronger than others, but it is too young in the end, it may not know how to use its power properly yet. As Qin Tian approached, the tiger cub immediately jumped at him. It bared its fangs, but it didn''t look angry, more like it just ran into a ymate. Qin Tian smiled, he casually waved his hand at the tiger cub. Thetter was instantly thrown back into the ravine due to the shockwave generated by the wave of his hand. Ssh... It then sank in the water of the ravine. No one knows if it''s still alive. After defeating the tiger cub, Qin Tian casually plunged into the ravine. Only after he disappeared did people regain consciousness. "What the fuck..." "Absolutely shameless." "I''m even starting to doubt his strength, he''s probably just bragging from the start." "He obviously deliberately chose a weaker beast to avoid embarrassment." "A man like this dares to brag about being the only one who has a chance of bing emperor, isn''t he overestimating himself even more." "I suddenly thought of something, is he really Qin Tian who has defeated all the younger generations of Dark Heaven?" "...." .... They weren''t wrong for not being able to understand his choice, not even Jian Chen would understand. What he did might seem ridiculous, but that was only on the surface. One would understand if they entered the ravine that Qin Tian entered. The water in the ravine and the crypt above it seemed likepletely separate worlds. People who see from outside the ravine will not know what is inside the ravine, and vice versa. Compared to the outside, the inside of the ravine was muchrger. It was like under the sea but the scenery inside was more likend. Forests and mountains can be found there. Roar... Roar... Two furious roars that sounded like thunder greeted Qin Tian as he just entered the ravine. Qin Tian''s body trembled slightly, he even had to exert strength not to be thrown off by the sound wave of that roar. The two roaring creatures were, without a doubt, so terrifying they could terrify a paragon. Qin Tian looked at them. They are a pair of tigers with a pair of wings on their backs. They are not very big, they are about 100 meters long, which is very small for their strength. However, their bodies were not covered in fur, instead, they were covered in silver-colored steel scales. Qin Tian wasn''t sure why there was a pair of tigers under the water. They also didn''t look like tigers in general, Qin Tian had never seen their kind. But there is no doubt that they are very strong. Only their appearance looks much more majestic than other tigers. To be sure, if they were the ones guarding the ravine, perhaps no one would dare even just to nce at their ravine. Even Jian Chen would probably prefer to avoid them. Qin Tian''s only source of courage was because he had three spiritual bodies and three imperial weapons. With them, even if he couldn''t defeat the two tigers, passing them shouldn''t be a problem. The tiger cub guarding the ravine earliery on the wings of one of them. It was probably its mother. It didn''t hurt at all, but it looked confused. It was probably wondering why he had suddenly appeared there. "Let''s not beat around the bush, I''m here to fight," Qin Tian said after a moment of observing them. Shua... Shua... Shua... Three figures that looked exactly like him then appeared beside him. After that, a sword and two spears appeared in front of them. The three of them emitted golden light. After they appeared, the abyss was instantly filled with a holy aura. Facing them, Qin Tian did not dare to hold back. They were not enemies where he could act casually.. If he made a mistake, there was even a chance that he would be killed. Chapter 256 - Fighting A Pair Of Tigers The other Paragons might immediately beg for mercy if they saw four people of equal strength and three imperial weapons. But the two tigers were not afraid at all. Qin Tian''s actions they responded with roars of disdain. The tigress then hid her cub under her wings, after which, she opened her mouth, showing her fangs to Qin Tian. Boom... Boom... The two then released their auras, making silver light radiate from their bodies. But they didn''t go forward right away, they just stared at Qin Tian as if waiting for him toe forward first. "What a clever pair of tigers," said Qin Tian. "But since that''s what you guys want, okay, I''ll go first." One of his spiritual bodies then took the imperial sword. A pair of wings appeared on his back, after which, he stepped towards the two tigers. Facing them, he had to prepare the primordial wings beforehand so that he could move at his fastest speed. His other bodies also let go of their wings just in case even though they haven''t moved. Whooss... The wings on his back pped, making him disappear in an instant. Qin Tian nned to go behind the tigress and then attack it from behind, but to his surprise, by the time he got there, it had already turned backwards. Its reaction and speed in turning its body was simply too shocking. It looked at Qin Tian and showed an arrogant expression as if it underestimated Qin Tian''s speed that he couldn''t fool it. Beside it, the male tiger did not turn around, but its tail suddenly swung towards Qin Tian. Another thing that differs from them with other tigers is their tail, it looks simr to a crocodile''s tail which can be used to attack. Rumble... Space rumbled as the tail moved towards Qin Tian. Qin Tian finally has turned his attention to the male tiger. He raised his sword and then shed it towards the tail. But when he did that, he was taken aback once again. As the sword approached the tail, the golden light emitted by the sword suddenly became slightly dimmer due to the silver light emitted by the tiger tail. Just in terms of momentum, Qin Tian wielding an imperial weapon was slightly inferior to that tiger tail. Bang.... The sword and tail finally collided, shaking countless mountains. The tiger''s tail was still in position, but Qin Tian was thrown a hundred kilometers away due to the collision. His hand holding the sword was still shaking even now. "What kind of tigers are you guys?" Qin Tian couldn''t help but ask even though the two tigers couldn''t answer. Their strength was not the result of umted cultivation like the ancient paragons, it was because theirbat power was simply too strong. Whereas their cultivation might only be on par with a new paragon. "I can''t fight alone," he said. Immediately his other two spiritual bodies picked up each spear in front of them, they then pped their wings before appearing above each of the tigers. Xiu... Xiu... They then thrust the spears in their hands into the tiger''s back. Of course, the two tigers were not silent. In an instant, a fierce battle erupted from them. Qin Tian''s real body, on the other hand, was still standing in the same ce watching them. He was very clear that he couldn''t defeat them with his current strength, so all he was thinking about now was to get past them, and then leave from there. But his instincts told him he couldn''t just do that. "Oh, it may be connected to the tiger cub, after all, that is what guards the ravine." Qin Tian thought. The system had given him a mission, but it didn''t exin what to do, it just said to get things done in the ravine. Qin Tian then looked at the tigress''s wings. With his primordial eyes, he could see through the wings, where the tiger cub was hiding. "Looks like I have to catch the tiger cub first before leaving here," he thought. He began to think of a n to retrieve the tiger cub. Whosss... His sword-bearing spiritual body flew towards the tigress as it battled with his other spiritual body. He helped his other two spiritual bodies in turn, but now he focused on helping his spiritual body which was fighting against the tigress. He flew towards the tigress''s wings, although it wasn''t smart enough to understand his intentions, but it kept attacking him every time he got close to it. Even with an imperial weapon, it was still very difficult to deal with the tigress''s attack. Qin Tian didn''t think of taking the tiger cub directly, but if he could leave a trace of his space power on its wings, he could take it straight away without having to fight again. "Okay, since you made things difficult for me, then this time you should probably feel the power of my technique." After he said that, his eyes that were full of stars suddenly emitted countless shes of lightning. "Immortal Lightning Dragon," he said once again. Roar... An angry dragon roar then resounded from within his body. Countless nine-colored lightning bolts surged from within his body, they were like an ocean, it only took a few breaths before they filled the sky. Being in the water, they moved so wildly that they looked twice as terrifying. After a few roars, they then condensed into a gigantic dragon with a pair of wings that looked like they could cover the sky. The two tigers who had always been arrogant finally showed some vignce when they saw the lightning dragon. It had nine colors, giving people a feeling as if it was a dragon with the power of all dragons. The male tiger wanted to go to help the tigress, but Qin Tian''s spiritual body kept attacking to block it. Even his real body joined in to help. His other body, which was fighting the tigress, on the other hand, kept trying to keep the tigress busy. And now, his body that was releasing the Immortal Lightning Dragon technique could attack directly without anything bothering him. Roar... The lightning dragon roared onest time before charging towards the tigress. Space shattered wherever it passed, as if it were the source of the destruction itself. Despite being kept busy, the tigress also made preparations as the lightning dragon approached her. Each of its wings was about 100 meters long, but they had suddenly grown sorge that they were no smaller than the lightning dragon''s wings. On top of that, the water above the tigress suddenly froze into a huge chunk of ice. And it only stopped freezing the moment it reached where the lightning dragon was. .... Chapter 257 - Escape The way the tigress defended was truly quite shocking, but it was still not enough to stop Qin Tian and his Immortal Lightning Dragon. The lightning dragon easily shattered the ice blocking it, it was as fragile as paper when the lightning dragon hit it with its head. The ice grew harder as the lightning dragon got closer to the tigress, but it was still far from enough to stop the lightning dragon. Every now and then, the lightning dragon directly pierced through space, crossing hundreds of kilometers in an instant. Boom... Boom... Boom... The sound of explosions caused by the shattering of ice chunk continuously echoed, making the tigress start to panic a little. The spiritual body that was fighting it smiled mockingly and said, "You won''t be able to run away from it." He continued to send attacks at the tigress with his spear. It wasn''t that easy to attack the tigress, it kept on resisting his attacks in various ways. If it didn''t do that, his attacks would onlynd on its body. Being stabbed directly by the imperial weapon, not many in the sixteen heavens could survive unscathed. Boom... The final explosion was because the entire iceberg had exploded, now apart from its wings that had grown enormouslyrge, the tigress had no more defense. The lightning dragon then smashed into the tigress''s wings before exploding, releasing countless bolts of lightning. They drowned the tigress in a sea of ??lightning. Qin Tian''s spiritual body that released the lightning dragon then infiltrated the tigress''s wings. Wherever he passed, he would leave a trail of his space power so that he could teleport there. He might have a chance of stealing the tiger cub now, but if he did that openly under their eyes, they might continue to chase him. Before doing that, he needed to prepare an escape route so the two tigers couldn''t catch up to him. Roar... The male tiger became very angry to see the tigress drowned in the sea of ????lightning. After it roared, white colored mes suddenly surged from its body. The fire would be weak in the water, but the mes released by the male tiger continued to grow stronger even in the water. Whosss... The mes swept towards the two Qin Tians like ocean waves, even in the water, Qin Tian could feel the smoldering heat. His body couldn''t stand being hit by the mes, he had no other choice but to retreat. The white mes were clearly the male tiger''s secret technique. It probably couldn''t be released just like that because the male tiger''s aura weakened very quickly after that. But even so, after he and his spiritual body retreated, the male tiger immediately rushed towards the tigress. The sea of ??lightning still drowned its body, every now and then, the sound of its roar echoed from within the sea of ????lightning. As the male tiger approached that sea of ??lightning, its body suddenly became transparent. Qin Tian wasn''t sure what had happened to it, but quickly, its transparent body began to melt, looking like it had be water. It then entered that sea of ??lightning. Surprisingly, the sea of ??lightning seemed unable to touch it. "What kind of strange thing is that?" Qin Tian couldn''t help but wonder. Things that looked like the thing did exist in the sixteen heavens, but they were definitely not as strange as the thing. Qin Tian observed with his primordial eyes. The thing moved closer to the tigress''s body, after arriving in front of it, it then covered its body. After that, it started to take a shape. As Qin Tian continued to look at it, he finally realized that it had turned into an armor covering the tigress''s body. "Are they doing fusion?" Right after Qin Tian said that, the tigress''s aura suddenly surged drastically until it became three times stronger. The pressure it released made Qin Tianpletely horrified. Shua... The wings on its back pped, sending Qin Tian who was infiltrating its wings thrown far away. Roar... It then roared, making the entire abyss tremble, even Qin Tian felt an earache just because he heard the sound of its roar. "Shit, it''s going to go berserk..." Qin Tian knew that it was time for him to leave. Without a second thought, he and his three spiritual bodies then flew into the depths of the ravine at their fastest speed. Beneath the ravine, there was a very wide path, Qin Tian wasn''t sure where it would take him, but now he could only leave from there first. In order to steal the tiger cub, he can do so after the two tigers have calmed down. On the other hand, he also left one primordial shadow to watch over them from behind. It might not have any power, but its existence could barely be felt. In order to trick the two tigers from chasing after him, Qin Tian''s four bodies flew in different directions. Fortunately the path was very wide. The path itself consists of many paths. The sound of the tigress''s roar continued to echo as Qin Tian left. It chased after one of his spiritual bodies, and asionally attacked him when the opportunity arose so that the body started to get seriously injured. "Perhaps now is also a good opportunity," Qin Tian thought through his primordial shadow. The tigress was too focused on his spiritual body, now might be the best chance to once again infiltrate its wings. "I''ll do it now," he said. He didn''t think too long, his spiritual body that was elsewhere then teleported to the side of the primordial shadow. With the many traces of space power he left behind, he was now able to teleport more freely. The concept of thews of space was veryplicated, one could prate space to reduce the distance, but in order to teleport, one had to make a trace of the power of space first. The stronger the trace, the safer the teleportation would be. If it was weak, a stronger expert might be able to destroy the teleportation path. Of course, to ensure his sess in kidnapping the tiger cub, Qin Tian did his best on the space traces he created, he even added an imperial aura to them. Doing all that is also not something easy. In fact, the current Qin Tian had almost run out of spiritual energy. After appearing beside the primordial shadow, he first inserted the shadow into his body. After that, he disappeared once again. This time his actions were carried out very discreetly. He then appeared within the tigress''s wings. The tiger cub hiding there often ran around, it kept moving from ce to ce. But with his primordial eyes and divine perception, he was able to immediately find the tiger cub. After finding the tiger cub, he immediately moved towards it at his fastest speed. It only took him an instant before he arrived beside the tiger cub. Without thinking, he then reached out to catch it. Chapter 258 - A Guild At the same time, the tigress also noticed his appearance within its wings. It then sent out an incarnation that appeared in front of him. The male tiger also sent its incarnation. Unfortunately, both of them were toote. Qin Tian''s hand was already holding the tiger cub. Seeing them, Qin Tian smiled faintly and said, "Goodbye. I believe we will meet again soon..." Shua... After that, he and the tiger cub disappeared from there. Roar... The sound of an angry roar resounded loudly right after that. The tigress then attacked Qin Tian''s spiritual body which it was chasing with all its might. But the spiritual body managed to teleport before its attack managed to reach him. Uhhhh... Despite that, the spiritual body was still coughing up blood as it reappeared after teleporting. Only the effects produced by that attack left it seriously injured. Qin Tian and his three spiritual bodies continued on their way even though they had run very far. Qin Tian only stopped when he waspletely exhausted. He stopped at a giant forest that looked very deserted. The tiger cub that he had captured he put into an iron prison made of imperial aura. After confirming the safety of the forest, he immediately tried to recover his strength. Teleportation might seem like an extremely extraordinary technique, but it also used up too much spiritual energy. If it wasn''t for the Primordial God Body, he would definitely not be able to use teleportation continuously like that. .... Dao Heaven. Qin Tian was still just going with the flow there, he was mining there as if he had given up on his life. There were many yers who were captured, after some time, a rumor about the person who caught them also appeared. It was said that it was done by a guild. The guild was called Beyond_Heaven. But not much is known about the guild other than its name. The founders of the guild were very secretive, and even those who joined the guild knew nothing about their founder. They only knew that it didn''t just have one founder, the guild was actually founded by several people. It was said that each and every one of them had purchased that game item before it was released. What was important was the guild''s current influence. It was said that they had recruited many NPCs and sects to be their subordinates. And they continue to expand their influence. Like the mastermind who catches people to mine, they are suspected by the yers as suspects. But it''s also just a suspicion, actually there is still no solid evidence that it was masterminded by them. Qin Tian couldn''t help but be surprised after he heard the news about them. He naturally knew that there were many guilds established by yers, after all, every game must have many guilds, but to grow to such a pointpletely exceeded his expectations. It was also because he was too focused on increasing his personal strength. He himself basically had a lot of subordinates, namely the gangsters he had subjugated, but he only had them focus on increasing their power, territory and authority werepletely unimportant to him. Of course, knowing that some people grew quite fast like that also made him wary. He also sensed a slight threat from them. He may be very superior now, but that doesn''t mean others can''t take him down. Even though World-And-Heaven was in his hands, he still didn''tpletely control it. He was still far from controlling it. And it was also an artifact acting on its own, it would be a problem if it suddenly chose to abandon him and then choose someone else. If that was the case, not even Luna and the other four spirits would be able to help him. Besides, Luna might call him master, but there really wasn''t a real bond between them. She called him master only because she recognized his potential. The goal of Luna and the others is to revive the glory of Antis. Everyone on earth basically deserves help from them as long as they deserve to be helped. Who dares to say that they will not change their minds in the future. He was quite curious about them, so he returned to the real world and opened the Sixteen Heavens game forum. He even uses aptop to open the inte. Beyond_Heaven. Discussions about them are not the main topic on the forum, but still quite a lot. People spected about who they were, mostly thinking that they were led by Jian who had purchased the Primordial God Body. If it was him, there was no way he would seek information about them. The things they did were quite overdone, Qin Tian didn''t want his game ount nickname reputation to be tarnished, so he ended up writing a post with his nickname. "That''s not me, I have no rtionship with them. Oh, I''m curious about them too." He wrote only a few which were a rebuttal to those spections, and a question about them. Of course, his appearance really shook the forum. "Jian, the person who has spent 250 million dors, he actually appeared." "His identity is still unknown as of now, he may be a wealthy businessman." "So he has nothing to do with the Beyond_Heaven guild, I suspect they were probably founded by rich gamers." Qin Tian didn''t spend much time reading people''sments on his posts. He just continued reading spections about Beyond_Heaven. But after reading a lot, he didn''t find any spections that could be said to be urate. On the inte search there is also no information about them. But there''s no way they''re just a new group. After all, such guilds could usually only be founded by people who knew each other and worked together frequently. While he was still reading, ra also returned to the real world. Seeing his sitting holding theptop, she quickly sat up before hugging him from behind so that Qin Tian felt refreshed as two soft objects pressed against his back. "Baby, what are you reading?" she asked. Qin Tian looked at her and casually exined about Beyond_Heaven. After that he asked, "have you heard of them." Hearing his question, ra immediately shook her head. "This is the first time I''ve heard of them, I think they''re using a new name." "I thought so too." "Well, Benson probably knows a lot about the organizations in this world, but if they used a new name, he''d have a hard time guessing too." "And we can''t even guess if they''re just a group of gamers, or some other group." Qin Tian nodded in agreement. He thought to himself, ''unfortunately my control over World-And-Heaven still doesn''t allow me to see the yer''s activities and identities as a whole.'' He didn''t know when he could do that. Until now there is also no sign that he can do that. All he could do now was find out their game ount nickname. But the nickname is also not very important, it was even announced at the beginning when the owner bought the original item from Sixteen_Heaven. Besides, no one knows which nicknames had founded the guild. ''Oh, maybe I can ask Yingyue for help.'' Qin Tian suddenly thought of a possible way to find their information. Chapter 259 - I Wont Help You Yingyue once told him that anything could be found as long as it had entered the inte. No matter how careful the people who had founded the Guild were, they must have talked about it on the inte. Even though they might have a very high level of security on their data on the inte, but Shui Yingyue''s skills weren''t trivial either. Qin Tian thought he should be able to find out some little things about them. After thinking about Shui Yingyue, Qin Tian then took out his cell phone. Only, he was a little hesitant to contact her. The problem was that their rtionship had just been built, but instead of spending time with her, he went with ra instead. The time he left was even longer than he said. Every woman would definitely be furious if they were in such a situation, not to mention Shui Yingyue with her tsundere personality. Qin Tian would not be surprised if she treated him as before the next time they met. ra who saw him holding his phone couldn''t help but ask, "I know you want to ask Yinyue for help? But why do you seem hesitant to contact her?" She narrowed her eyes with a suspicious expression. Even if their rtionship didn''t seem deep on the surface, they were still cousins ??who grew up together in the end. Asking for help shouldn''t be too hard to say. "Ehmmm," Qin Tian cleared his throat. "I''m just worried she''s sleeping," he replied. "No, she is currently in the sixteen heavens. I saw her ount is online." Of course, Qin Tian knew that. But he was confused how ra could be friends with Yingyue''s ount. Hadn''t their rtionship deteriorated since she found out about his rtionship with ra? It was precisely because of that he made the excuse that he was worried that Shui Yingyue was sleeping. ra''s gaze after that made Qin Tian clear his throat once again. "Well, we did have a bit of a problem," he finally made up a story to trick her. "Is that true?" ra didn''t seem to believe her words. "Erm, maybe I should call her." He then stood up. "Wait a moment." He said before walking to the balcony of the room. ra didn''t follow him, but she continued to stare at him until he was out of sight. After he disappeared from her sight, she showed a sullen expression. "Hmph..." She snorted as she banged her feet on the bed. ... At the far end of the balcony, even though Qin Tian said he would call Shui Yingyue, he ended up only contacting her via message. Qin Tian just didn''t want to hear the cold tone from her. Since she was in the sixteen heavens, he sent a message to her game ount. Shui Yingyue''s nickname was Dark_Dove, Qin Tian wasn''t sure why she chose that name either, but she did use that name a lot on her ounts. Only she herself knows what the meaning and purpose of the name is. "Yingyue," Qin Tian. "????" Shui Yingyue replied to his message quite quickly but she didn''t say anything. Qin Tian didn''t beat around the bush either, he then exined about the Beyond_Heaven Guild to her. "Can you help find information about them?" He asked. Shui Yingyue still answered quickly, but her answer made Qin Tian smile wryly. "You''re with ra right? She''s a CIA agent, why don''t you ask her for help?" "ra''s never heard of them either." "Hmph, since she can''t help you, you better stop trying to figure it out." "Come on, Yingyue, there is still hope if you do it. This is very important, I''m sure auntie will also ask you to find out once she hears about them." "I won''t help!" "Even if you ask mom, I still won''t help you." Qin Tian, ??"..." He somehow felt Shui Yingyue''s way of refusing to help him was a bit too much. "Why? Is it because I was gone too long?" He then asked. "Yingyue, I know I was wrong, I will do anything to get your forgiveness. I can''t exin it right now, but it''s really very important." He started begging her. Well, though his expression didn''t look like he was begging. But Shui Yingyue''s next answer made him smile helplessly. "I won''t help no matter what you say!" "Please tell me what makes you will help me, no matter what it is, I will do it for you." "I say again, I won''t help you. Even if you kowtow in front of me." "And don''t text again, I won''t reply anymore!" "..." "Yingyue," Qin Tian was still trying to reach her, but as she had said, she really didn''t reply to his messages anymore. "What''s with this girl?" Qin Tian wondered. Qin Tian then returned to the room. Even though his expression didn''t look frustrated, ra could still guess what was going on. "She refuses to help you?" "Yes..." Qin Tian nodded. "Maybe we should call your grandfather. He, after all, has many subordinates." "I''m not sure," ra replied. "You see, in today''s era, most experts work independently, it''s rare for anyone to be willing to work for someone else. That old bastard may have many subordinates, but that doesn''t mean their abilities can match that of one true expert." What she said was not wrong. In today''s era where earning money is so easy for experts, and most people don''t have any sense of nationalism anymore, working for someone else, or the country is something the best experts often avoid. "Well, let him try first," said Qin Tian. Qin Tian felt it was a bit too insulting if he asked Old Edward for help. But now he had almost no other choice. He at least needed to know a bit of information about the Beyond Heaven Guild. Qin Tian then called Old Edward and Benson to the living room in his room. He used his power so they arrived there straight away. He and ra were already waiting at the guest table. Benson was still expressionless while Old Edward immediately saluted as soon as he appeared in front of him. After they appeared, Qin Tian directly exined his purpose for summoning them. Hearing that he wanted to ask for his help, Old Edward immediately replied happily. "Don''t worry young master, I will definitely look for their information. No, I will find them too. At most they are just some naughty gamer brats with little ability." He said. The way he addressed him by calling him young master made ra frown when she saw him. She looked like she wanted to p her grandfather in the face. It was only because she didn''t want to disturb Qin Tian that she remained silent. Qin Tian then replied. "Yeah, I hope you can finish this job quickly. Don''t worry, I won''t be selfish. If you manage to find their information, I''ll definitely reward you." He waved his hand at hin and Benson, causing them to disappear from his room. "Phew, may luck always be with me," said Qin Tian. ra who was sitting beside him hugged him from the side and said softly; "No matter who your enemy is, I will definitely stand by your side. Even if the whole world abandons you." Her words calmed Qin Tian''s mood, he then pulled her into his arms before kissing her forehead. ... Note: There is a big mistake in this novel. I originally added the dao of time, but suddenly it turned into the dao of space. I was so embarrassed when I realized it. I thought of several solutions, I ended up converting that dao of time into the dao of time and space. It''s a real shame, but editing everything is too tiring because there are already too many chapters. Sigh, I apologize to all of you.. Chapter 152 is the chapter where he gains the power of space and time. Chapter 260 - Arrive In America Sixteen Heavens. After almost a day, Qin Tian finally managed to recover all his strength. He returned to his peak state so he could fight at any time. Beside him, the tiger cub that he had locked up in the metal cage was sleeping soundly, it didn''t seem to notice that it had been kidnapped. Qin Tian casually waved his hand at the iron cage, causing the iron cage to shrink before flying into his hands. "Well..." Qin Tian then flew over the forest. He looked around for a while, after confirming that there was nothing there, he then flew further inside. If you look from afar, the path actually dips down like an underground tunnel. It''s just too big that people can''t even notice it. As Qin Tian went deeper, he found the ce was not getting darker, but getting lighter. The light illuminating the ce clearly came from the depths there. Qin Tian wasn''t sure what was in there. Up until now, he still didn''t find anything. Not only was there nothing, he didn''t even find a minor annoyance. That light may be the only clue to discovering the secret in that ce. However, Qin Tian quickly realized that he was wrong. What he found at the ce where the light came was actually the boundary of that ce. Beyond that boundary, he saw a vastnd that seemed endless. On thatnd, he saw countless shipwrecks. Who knows how old those wrecks are, they don''t emit any aura anymore, but they give off an ancient feeling as if they are older than heaven and earth. There, Qin Tian also saw quite a number of people, they were obviously people who had entered the ravines. In other words, thend is the other side of the ravines that people say. Of course, the ones who got there were the ones who didn''t get the challenge at all so they arrived early. They entered through the ravines that were not guarded by the beasts. Qin Tian did not dare to enter thend because he was sure he would not be able to return to the ravine he was in now. The problem was, he hadn''t finished anything in that ravine. He couldn''t help but stare at the tiger cub in his hands. In terms of appearance, the tiger cub didn''t look any different from an ordinary tiger. It did not resemble that pair of iron-scaled tigers so Qin Tian doubted it was really their child. But even though the tiger cub looked ordinary, the Primordial God Body''s instincts told him it was not ordinary at all. It might have a divine beast bloodline. Moreover, the tiger cub looked too rxed despite being in such a situation. Was it because of itsck of intelligence, or because it waspletely indifferent to its surroundings. "Master, I think all you need to do is tame this tiger cub," said Luna. Qin Tian nodded, he also just thought about it. The tiger cub looked cute, but there was no way it would obey his orders. Taming it might be the real mission in that ravine. As for what happened after that, Qin Tian was also unsure. But if it really had a divine beast bloodline, taming it was definitely a very profitable thing. "My hunch is that it won''t be easy," Qin Tian thought. There wasn''t anything that could possibly harm him as long as the pair of iron-scaled tigers weren''t around, but taming the tiger cub might take quite a bit of time. Luckily he had enough experience doing it in his past life. ... Earth. The sky shone brightly as Qin Tian''s Cruise ship finally arrived on the other side of the ocean. The ship docked in the port of New York which is thergest port on the east side of the Americas. Through the porthole, Qin Tian saw countless skyscrapers. They were high up through the clouds and so dense that they looked like a lush forest. In fact, the city itself is referred to as a concrete jungle. From the port, the Statue of Liberty which is a symbol of American freedom can be seen clearly. It was built several hundred years ago and still survives today with countless renovations. In fact, it''s not just a statue, the skeleton of the statue has long been reced with a robot skeleton so that it can move like a robot. At festival events such as the new year, it would usually move around the city while distributing gifts to lucky people. Qin Tian and ra changed into new clothes before exiting the room. Since the ship was already anchored, it was time for them to leave. Outside, Benson and Old Edward were already waiting for them. Old Edward was with his guards, and he had them lined up neatly as if he was waiting for an emperor. The way they line up looks like a mafia group in Hollywood movies. Qin Tian didn''t want to look like a mafia, so he didn''t stop in front of them. He simply waved his hand at Old Edward as a sign to follow him. The old man naturally didn''t dare to dy, he quickly followed behind Qin Tian and ra like a butler. "Are there any results?" Qin Tian then asked. What he asked was obvious, and it made Old Edward smile shyly. "Sorry young master, those brats seem to have some abilities, they managed to hide their data well." "But don''t worry, we will use government facilities to investigate them, I believe we will find them in no time." Qin Tian knitted his brows. They may have been working for almost a night, but they found nothing. "That group must be made up of geniuses," ra spoke. "They look like ordinary people in the real world, but on the inte, they are like kings." "Genius huh?" Qin Tian couldn''t help but think about the geniuses he knew. The concept of genius in the sixteen heavens and earth is different. In the sixteen heavens, only a cultivation talent can be considered a genius. But on earth, there are many things for people to get the title of genius. To be sure, the geniuses on earth are people of high intelligence in certain fields. ... At the port, there was already a Limousine that was up to five meters long waiting for Qin Tian and the others. There was an old servant standing by the door of the Limousine. But when they arrived in front of the Limousine, Old Edward immediately walked to the door of the Limousine and ordered the old servant to leave. He then opened the door of the Limousine privately and said, "Pleasee in young master. The Alexander family''s main house is on the outskirts of this city, so we don''t have to travel far." The old servant almost dropped his jaw when he saw what Old Edward was doing. Is he still the head of the Alexander family that he knows. The entire American elite would definitely be shaken if they saw what he was seeing right now. Such a thing, even the President of America had never received such treatment from Old Edward. Chapter 261 - Alexanders Family House Qin Tian didn''t want to share the car with Old Edward, so he told him to leave before getting into the car. ra followed behind him, she also told the old servant toe in saying "I''m hungry, prepare breakfast for me." The old servant didn''t even recognize ra, but because Old Edward was saluting the man beside her, he also behaved very kindly to her. He knew that now he had met a huge figure that couldpletely cover the sky with a single palm. If he was lucky, he might be able to turn into a dragon in one move, having a status on par with Old Edward. He quickly entered through the front door. Inside the limousine there was already a dining table,plete with breakfast that looked freshly cooked. The old servant prepared the breakfast on the dining table before pushing the table towards Qin Tian and ra who were sitting in the back seat. "Please, youngdies and gentlemen," he said politely. "You can go," Qin Tian replied as he waved his hand at him. Thetter nodded somewhat disappointedly, but he didn''t dare refute. He quickly went to the front seat. He then ordered the driver who was already sitting in the driver''s seat to start the journey immediately. Soon after that the journey began. Old Edward took another car and followed behind. In front, there are several cars whose job is to open the road. As for Benson, he went elsewhere. But Qin Tian wasn''t worried at all because he was basically already under his control. If he wanted his dead, he only needed one thought. Luckily New York today was pretty quiet so the trip went very smoothly. By the time Qin Tian and ra finished breakfast, they were already half way through. Now they were in central New York, on their way out of the city. It was Qin Tian''s first timeing to this city, so he couldn''t help but be amazed. There was a reason why the city was called a concrete jungle, it was indeed uniquepared to other cities. Although other cities are also full of skyscrapers, they are not as dense as this city. "As expected of a ce where moneyes from, calm yet hard," Qin Tian said in a soft voice as his gaze swept across the city. "There are more immigrants here," ra replied. "Basically this is a ce for people who want to change their destiny, those who are crybaby will be eliminated from this city." "No matter what their background is, as long as they work hard, they have a chance to seed in this city." "That''s why this city has the most billionaires since the start of the modern era." Qin Tian nodded and said, "Those who wander far away are usually the best in their respective hometowns. When the best people gather, it''s only natural that they create a highly developed civilization." "They are great, but in this city, most billionaires live in the shadow of the Alexander family. Very few actually dare to challenge them." "I''m not sure why myself." "What can these people do when all of America itself does not dare to challenge them." Qin Tian chuckled. "Indeed, but I think there must be another reason." ''Of course, it''s because of the One-Eyed Abyss,'' Qin Tian replied inwardly. The elite structure was determined by him, other elites did not dare to challenge. Of course, the lower elites can also only submit. Qin Tian didn''t exin that to ra. He then asked as the car started to drive out of the city. "By the way, have you ever been to this Alexander family''s main house?" "A few times," said ra. "Actually they are a very annoying family." "Oh? Why did you say that? Did they deny your presence?" "Didn''t get to that point, but thepetition in the family is fierce. Someone like me whoes from nowhere is naturally unwee." "That''s probably because they''re jealous too, hahaha." "Take a look at there," she waved her hair, then pointed her finger at her eyes. Qin Tian naturally understood what she meant. She was a mixed-blood woman, but her eyes were bluer and her hair more golden than most westerners. Just like Ang, Qin Tian could only tell that they were unique beings. He''s not a biologist, so he can''t borate. Not long after they exited the city, they began to enter the ntation area filled with luxurious houses. Of course, only New York''s top elite can live there. Farther away, there was a small mountain with a concrete fort surrounding it. Several heavily armed soldiers stood guard above the fort so it looked like a military base. Those soldiers might just be retirees who were now mercenaries, but they were definitely stronger than the official soldiers. Qin Tian even smelled blood from their bodies. At least they had killed two or three people. They obviously already knew the arrival of Qin Tian and the others. The gates of the fort flew open as their car approached. The soldiers, on the other hand, saluted them as if they were the top brass of the country. Behind the fort, there is a wide winding road. On the side of the road, there are many ntationnds and luxury vis consisting of ancient and modern vis. If the mountain were opened to the public, it would surely be a popr tourist attraction for New Yorkers trapped in a concrete jungle. Too bad the mountain is private property of the Alexander family. Of course, ordinary people don''t know that. Most people thought the mountain was really a military base. If they had known that it was someone''s private property, the mountain would probably be visited by protesters every day. Soon Qin Tian''s car arrived at the top of the mountain. There was an ancient pce that seemed to have stood for several centuries. The pce is well maintained with no chipped paint or dusty ss. Right now the pce grounds were filled with luxury cars, and in front of the pce doors, stood a group of people consisting of old age, middle aged, and young people. They lined up neatly, but sometimes they showed confused expressions as if they didn''t know what they were standing there for. In fact, in thest hundred years, they have never done that. The head of the family might be able to keep them waiting, but he wasn''t too petty to keep them waiting either. But today, the head of the family ordered them to do that. And it was the highest order in which vitors would be expelled from the family. ... Note: There is a big mistake in this novel. I originally added the dao of time, but suddenly it turned into the dao of space. I was so embarrassed when I realized it. I thought of several solutions, I ended up converting that dao of time into the dao of time and space. It''s a real shame, but editing everything is too tiring because there are already too many chapters. Sigh, I apologize to all of you.. Chapter 152 is the chapter where he gains the power of space and time. Chapter 262 - Tez Immediately the car carrying Qin Tian and ra stopped in front of those people. They initially thought Old Edward was in the car, but they quickly realized they were wrong when they saw him get out of the car behind. Even though he could barely stand, he still tried with all his might to walk towards the car in front, as if he was worried that he wouldn''t be able to open the door for the car in front. Unfortunately he wasn''t as fast as the old servant who was already out the front door of the car. He was supposed to help Old Edward, but instead of doing that, he went to one of the back doors of the Limousine. It was the door where ra sat. Even more surprising, Old Edward didn''t seem to mind it. It seems that''s how it should be. As soon as Old Edward arrived at Qin Tian''s door, he immediately opened the door in the style of a servant. The old servant followed his movements in another door. Immediately both doors opened. Qin Tian and ra who were in the car didn''t try to stall for time, they immediately got out of the car as the door opened. The gazes of the people in front of the pce doorsnded on them. Some of them recognized ra so they were dumbfounded. But who is this Asian youth, they asked. Their family head''s attitude towards that young man was really too much, he actually put himself in the position of a servant. Even though they knew that the world would change, they didn''t think their status would drop this fast. ra seemed satisfied with their expressions. She walked to Qin Tian''s side and held his hand like a wife. Old Edward then invited them to the pce with his hand. "Please, young master," he said. Qin Tian nodded and then followed behind him. They quickly arrived in front of those Alexander family members. The people still didn''t know how to react until Old Edward shouted at them. "What are you guys waiting for, quickly pay your respects to the young master. And my beloved granddaughter, ra, she will be the head of the family from now on, I will personally be her assistant." "Anyone who doesn''t agree please leave here, but remember, nevere back if you leave." "...." They could hardly believe what he had said. Some of the elders even rubbed their ears many times, but didn''t find anything wrong with their ears. Fortunately, from the young to the old in the family, they are very smart. Even though they couldn''t believe what was happening in front of them, they finally refrained from asking. The consequences of asking now they cannot bear. In the end, they still followed Old Edward''s orders. They greeted Qin Tian in somewhat awkward tones. Old Edward then looked at another servant who was probably the pce butler. "Have you prepared everything," he said. "Mm," the butler nodded. "Okay,e on in." "Please young master..." He invited Qin Tian once more. The people standing in front of the door quickly paved the way for them as they walked towards the door. Behind that door, there was a very luxurious hall, filled with antiques. A group of maids were waiting in the hall, they seemed to have just finished tidying up the hall. In the center of the hall, there was a veryrge dining table, and it was filled with sumptuous food. Old Edward had obviously prepared a big wee for Qin Tian and ra. Qin Tian didn''t want to receive too much of the spotlight, so he spoke to Old Edward to ask for something. "Can you give me a room?" He currently had something important in the sixteen heavens, he didn''t want to waste time on the trivial events of the mortals. ra''s business, as long as it didn''t have a big problem, she didn''t need to get involved. With Old Edward personally helping ra, it was impossible for any trouble toe to them as long as they were in the Americas. Once she officially became the head of the Alexander family, he would go straight from there. ... Sixteen Heavens. Qin Tian spent his time taming the tiger cub. He fed it, apanied it to y, and even taught it various things. From time to time, the tiger cub also began to follow his orders. When he ordered it to shrink its body, it quickly shrunk its body down to the size of a normal tiger cub. After being pretty sure that it started to think of him as the boss, Qin Tian then gave it a name. "From now on your name is Tez," said Qin Tian. "Oooo..." The tiger jumped for joy upon hearing its name. Ding... "You got a pet." "Name: Tez" "Race: Primordial Giant Tiger" "Cultivation: Saint" Ding... "Congrattions, you havepleted the mission in this abyss." "Reward; the system will help you break through oneyer." Boom... Right after that, the aura within Qin Tian''s body suddenly surged drastically as his cultivation rose oneyer. "Congrattions, you have reached the second stage of saint " "You got a high-grade saint weapon." "Choose the weapon you want." ... Hearing the notification, Qin Tian immediately smiled faintly. He looked at the tiger cub that was now in his hands. "You really are my lucky star," he said before kissing the tiger cub''s head. He wasn''t sure what kind of tiger it was, but since it contained the word primordial, it meant that it was a descendant of an ancient creature. Qin Tian may not be able to find its origin in the sixteen heavens. "Time will tell everything," said Qin Tian. "Only when I be emperor, only then can I go to the outside world. Ohh, I really can''t wait, I have to increase my cultivation quickly." ording to his guess, the pair of tigers might not be the tiger cub''s parents. They were probably just protectors that bowed to it because of the bloodline factor. "Ah, I wonder how they are doing?" Qin Tian guessed they might be injured since they still didn''t chase after him until now. It was probably the effect of their body fusion. "I think it''s time to meet them." He then flew to the starting point of the ravine. He flew quite casually, but the further he went, he couldn''t help but knit his brows. Faintly, he heard the sound of battle far ahead. "What happened?" He wondered. "Or, has anyone else entered this ravine?" He didn''t know who it was, but it made him feel bad. Without thinking more, he immediately elerated his flying speed. But even though there were many traces of his space power there, he chose not to teleport. He did that just in case the enemies he encountered were so strong that he could use themter. Moreover, he also needed to conserve his spiritual energy. Of course, with his primordial wings plus the power of space, he still flew very fast. The sounds of battle he heard grew louder and louder. He even heard the roar of the pair of tigers. They may have just recovered their strength, and now they are fighting again with a new enemy. Chapter 263 - Meet Ji Clan Again As he got closer to the location of the battle, Qin Tian released his three spiritual bodies and allowed them to move separately. One hid in the shadows, one entered the ground, and one waited from afar, preparing to fire an arrow. It didn''t take long before Qin Tian finally saw the battle. The two tigers were currently battling a skinny old man and a young man. What surprised Qin Tian was the golden lotus symbol on their foreheads. "Ji n." Obviously only the Ji n has a golden lotus on the forehead. The two Ji n members instantly looked at him the moment he appeared. They only stared at him for a moment before looking at Tez who was now on his shoulder. The two of them knit their brows together. The old man then said, "That''s right, someone has entered first. What a coincidence." "He really is Qin Tian, ??the young man who defeated the dark heaven younger generation. He is on the list of geniuses to be killed," said the young man. ''The Ji n put me on the list of people to be killed!'' Qin Tian found it quite interesting. The n was obviously so structured that they even had such a list. He then looked at the young man, "what are you guys doing here?" He asked in hopes of getting more information from him. But the Ji n was indeed as arrogant as people said. The young man did not respond, he then spoke to the old man. "Fifty-third elder, let me fight this genius," he said. "Hahaha, you''ve never fought geniuses from outside the Ji n." "This is your chance to hone your skills, if you kill him and take his head, I believe the ancestors will pay more attention to you," replied the elder. "Well, I will hold these two tigers for a while, they have ancient bloodlines, it''s a shame if we have to kill them." "..." Fifty-third elder. Qin Tian knew that only paragons had the title of elder in the Ji n. Their strength is determined by the number on their title. Above the elders were the ancestors with the cultivation of Ancient Gods. The old man must have the strength of the ancient Paragon, he may be as strong as the young master of the Storm, but he is only called the fifty-third elder. In other words, there were fifty-two Paragons stronger than him in the Ji n. The word scary is not enough to describe them. Shua... The youth moved, in an instant he appeared in front of Qin Tian with an iron rod in his hand. He swung the iron rod at Qin Tian''s head with eyes full of killing intent. For a moment, Qin Tian could feel an invisible attack enter his head and try to attack his soul. Luckily he had a primordial soul and his soul force had been enhanced several times thanks to soul-rted techniques. He managed to repel the invisible attack by releasing his soul force. Luckily the attack wasn''t as strong as it was back in the dark heaven. At that moment, he really was almost helpless. Immediately the iron rod arrived in front of his face. Qin Tian''s purple eyes turned into stars. After that, thews of space appeared in front of him, causing the space in front of him to distort. Shua... The iron rod disappeared and then appeared behind his head. It passed through his head without hitting his head. The attack was so dangerous, he would have been hit by the iron rod if he didn''t have the power of space. The young man couldn''t help but be surprised. The two things Qin Tian did were obviously very shocking to him. "Amazing," he said before attacking from behind Qin Tian. But this time Qin Tian was very prepared, the moment the iron rod hit his body, his body was suddenly swept away like dust. What the youth hit was only his afterimage. The young man was surprised once again. As he was taken aback, Qin Tian then appeared behind him. Roar... His fist suddenly let out a dragon roar while countless lightning bolts appeared in his hand, they then formed a dragon head. After that a giant dragon shadow appeared behind him. "This might be my strongest hit, let''s see if you can hold on," Qin Tian said in a low voice. Whosss... He then sent his fist into the young man''s back. "Watch out!" the old man who was fighting the two tigers quickly warned him. He reacted faster than the young man even though he was far away from Qin Tian. The youth, on the other hand, was clearly still not very experienced. The warning from the old man was still not enough to make him react quickly. Bang... Qin Tian''s fist finally hit his back, causing his mouth to spit out blood at that very instant while his back was bent like a snake''s body. The sound of countless bones shattering resounded from within his body. Qin Tian even thought the fist wouldpletely crush the young man''s body into dust. However, the golden lotus on his forehead suddenly glowed, it emitted an aura that then protected his body. His body was finally saved because of that aura. Even so, his body was still flung far away, knocking down dozens of mountains. With his primordial eyes, Qin Tian could see the young man had already fallen unconscious. Without the aura of that golden lotus, he would have died. He was indeed strong, but ording to Qin Tian''s judgment, he would only be in the lower ranks of the emperor candidates. The only right that he was able to fight with him was because of his higher cultivation base. Seeing the young man''s state, the old man quickly stopped fighting the two tigers. He then rushed towards the young man. But, Xiu... A hand suddenly appeared from under the ground where the youth was. The hand stabbed the young man''s back until it pierced through his chest, and it even took his heart out of his chest. Seeing that, the old man stopped instantly. His wrinkled face turned purple and green. The sound of thunder resounded loudly as his bulging eyes turned red. "Who is that?" He was shouted. Of course, he didn''t think it was Qin Tian because thetter was still standing in the same ce. Due to the situation, he was also at a loss as to what to do. The two tigers, on the other hand, were not silent. Seeing the old man standing still, they immediately rushed towards him with auras full of killing intent. Qin Tian who was observing the old man started to think about how to kill him. "He''s too strong, I won''t be able to fight him even with three spiritual bodies and three imperial weapons." "Even if we join the two tigers, it might still not be enough." "Unless they do the fusion like before, there might be more hope." The strength of the two tigers as they fused might be stronger than the old man''s, but it was definitely not enough to kill him. Thetter can easily escape. "But if they focus on holding him back while I attack with my strongest technique, there might be hope of killing him as long as my attacknds right on his body." His strongest attack? It was naturally the ninth stage Iron Dragon Fist that he had never used. If it wasbined with his other techniques as well as the power of the three imperial weapons, even Qin Tian himself wasn''t sure how powerful the attack power he would unleash. Chapter 264 - Death Of A Paragon He then whispered to Tez "can you ask them to fight with all their might to contain the old man?" The little tiger couldn''t speak, but it understood what he was saying. After that, he started tomunicate with the two tigers. He didn''t make a sound, but sent some kind of telepathy to them. It was probably as Qin Tian expected, they were his protectors in charge of protecting him and following his orders, not his parents. After receiving orders from him, they immediately began to follow his words. The male tiger turned into something that looked like liquid once more before fusion with the tigress. Their strength soared so drastically in an instant that the old man jumped in surprise. But they did not release the ultimate attack, they only released a simple attack to keep the old man busy. He was obviously also worried about the young man, but since the young man''s heart was currently gripped by a palm, he did not dare to approach him. "Now is the time to do it, I hope my body is fine," said Qin Tian. This time he had a serious expression. The technique he was about to unleash was a genuine transcendent technique. Qin Tian himself wasn''t sure if there was a technique of that level in the sixteen heavens? One thing he was sure of, transcendent techniques might be more powerful than imperial techniques which could be said to be imperfect. He ced a hand on his chest and took a slow breath before releasing a cold stare. The air bes cold so the water freezes. All of his body aura suddenly disappeared, making him look powerless. However, within his star-filled eyes, appeared the shadow of an enormous, gigantic dragon. Its body was the size of a gxy and its ws looked like they could create a ck hole in space. No phenomena had yet been created around Qin Tian, ??but at this time the spiritual energy in Qin Tian''s body had already dissipated by more than half. All of his spiritual bodies quickly returned to his main body and gave him spiritual energy. He even sucked the aura from the imperial weapons to increase his spiritual energy. The old man who was currently battling the two tigers already had a bad feeling. That hunch, he didn''t know how long he hadn''t felt it. Every time he felt it, he almost died. In fact, he was able to live up to now only because of the innate protection of his bloodline. But it''s not limitless either. It doesn''t protect him forever. He himself had been without protection for a long time. In order to regain protection, he had to go through the baptism of the bloodline in his n. Of course, it was also not something he could do as he pleased. In order to receive the bloodline baptism, he needed to make a great contribution to the n. He then looked at Qin Tian, ??wondering what he was doing. ROAR.... Suddenly an extremely loud roar resounded, it almost made the old man''s heart jump out of his body. It was so loud that the fainted youth woke up and vomited blood before copsing again. In fact, everyone in the Red Tears Sea could hear the roar. Qin Tian who was the cause of that found his spiritual energy depleted in an instant. His body became soft, he even vomited a mouthful of blood. Rumble... Suddenly, the space above the old man was torn apart, creating a spatial vortex. Following that, a gigantic hand filled with iron scales descended from that spatial vortex. It was so big that it could be seen from the entire Whale continent if it was released on the Whale continent. It was only because of the pressure from the Sea of ??Red Tears that it shrank drastically after it appeared. Of course, his strength didn''t weaken at all. It shook the entire ravine as it moved down. The old man''s mouth and eyes opened wide as he found his body unable to move anymore. Looking at the giant hand, the only thing that crossed his mind was an ancient god. Basically, only ancient gods can make him taste death. Cough... He suddenly coughed up blood before the hand even reached him. "What evil art is this?" He said with a look of desperation on his face. He didn''t know what was going on with him, he somehow found himself unable to release his power. It was as if all of his strength was not his anymore. Even though the ancient gods were very powerful, their attacks usually didn''t make an ancient Paragon like him feel that way. The hand finallynded on top of his head, his entire bones instantly cracking before crumbling to dust. After that, his body exploded into countless lumps of flesh. It was probably a very rare sight in the sixteen heavens. A Ji n Paragon who had lived for several eras simply died. The hand disappeared after that, but Qin Tian was still in a daze. He himself had not expected the attack to be so powerful. Even he would die if he received that attack. Cough... Cough... Cough... He started vomiting blood again, this time he vomited more blood. Even his three spiritual bodies were in the same state. Right now, he had almost lost sensation to his body. It was like a mortal who had bled out. "My current strength is far from sufficient to unleash this technique," Qin Tian thought. The only reason he was able to endure was because of his body, without the Primordial God Body, he would definitely explode before he even unleashed the technique with his current cultivation base. "Maybe this time I need a few days to recover." It was no longer the same as before, his body waspletely dry, like a human who had not eaten for several days. One meal may restore energy, but it takes time to restore a body that has be thin. Qin Tian then looked at the Ji n youth before looking at Tez who was now sitting in front of him. "Well, I''m sure you know what to do," said Qin Tian. The tiger cub nodded. It had already received a lot of lessons from him. After that, he looked at the two tigers. Both of them looked at him too, but because of Tez, they just stared at him in silence. Qin Tian looked around for a while before going underground. Only underground is a safe ce for him now. The two tigers were also injured, they also needed time to recuperate. Fortunately his body was able to recover itself, so Qin Tian returned to earth. He woke up in a very luxurious room, saying that it was an emperor''s room was not an exaggeration at all. Old Edward naturally didn''t dare to treat him casually, the pce''s always empty main room ended up being his and ra''s. Old Edward never lived in that room because he felt it didn''t suit him. Not long after Qin Tian woke up, the door of the room suddenly opened. ra in a white silk dress then entered the room. She looks very elegant with a white diamond ne around her neck. Qin Tian also felt like she looked ten years more mature. Qin Tian only had one thought as he looked at her now; "A Queen!" .... Note: There is a big mistake in this novel. I originally added the dao of time, but suddenly it turned into the dao of space. I was so embarrassed when I realized it. I thought of several solutions, I ended up converting that dao of time into the dao of time and space. It''s a real shame, but editing everything is too tiring because there are already too many chapters. Sigh, I apologize to all of you.. Chapter 152 is the chapter where he gains the power of space and time. Chapter 265 - Who Are They? ra walked over to him before sitting on the side of the bed. Taking a closer look, Qin Tian felt that all the fatigue from the things in the sixteen heavens disappeared in an instant. No matter who it was, when great power fell into his hands, that person would definitely look different. It seemed that ra had officially be the head of the Alexander family. In her hands, Qin Tian saw she was carrying a pile of photo papers. With spiritual sense, Qin Tian could immediately see what photos they were. Those are photos of women. They consist of young women to adult women, there are even middle-aged women. One thing they have inmon is; They''re beautiful. There is also quite a bit of information about them on the back of their photos. The information consisted of their professions and names. Some even use fake names on the outside. For professions, there are businessmen, politicians, celebrities. There is no doubt that they are the highest elite in America. Qin Tian didn''t know why ra had brought the photos into the room, but he pretended not to notice their existence. ra then threw them in front of him. Qin Tian ???? "That old bastard expects you to take some concubines from the Alexander family. You are free to choose any woman you want from this family." "Some of them already have husbands, fianc¨¦es, or boyfriends, but don''t worry, as long as you want them, they''ll be yours." Qin Tian, ??"...." He could feel ra''s gaze getting sharp as she stared at him. She was like an eagle staring at its prey, if the prey made one wrong move, the eagle would immediately lunge at it. "Ehmmmm, ehmmm...." Qin Tian then pretended to cough. He didn''t look at the photos even though he had seen them all through spiritual sense. He then approached ra before reaching out to hug her waist. He kissed her cheek lovingly. "I already have such a beautiful wife, how can I still be attracted to other women, heaven must punish me if I do that," he said. Inwardly he cursed Old Edward. ''Do you think of me as a perverted man?'' ''And even if you want to give me some women in your family, can''t you do it secretly? Do you think ra is nothing?'' "Hmph," ra suddenly snorted softly. She was still looking at Qin Tian with sharp eyes. "Even though I trust you, somehow I always have doubts about you when ites to women," she said. "This has nothing to do with trust, but my female instinct tells me you''re not being honest about those things." Who can fool a woman''s instincts? Making excuses now would only make him look hypocritical, so he chose to remain silent as if he didn''t understand what she meant. He then changed the subject. "By the way, are things in the Alexander family settled? Is there a problem troubling you?" "What kind of trouble will happen when that old bastard takes care of everything? He wouldn''t have stayed where he was until this second if he couldn''t deal with a trivial matter like this," ra replied. "Oh, I can rest easy hearing that." "Do you want to go back to Europe?" ra seemed to guess his thoughts through his expression. "Yes," he nodded. "I still have a lot of things to take care of there. How about you? Are youing with me?" "No, I will stay here for a while, there are still some things that need to be done. Just small things." "After that, there should be no problem wherever I live." "That''s good." Right after he said that, ra suddenly caught his hand and tried to pull him away. "Since we are in the west, we have to follow the culture here. Let''s dance," she said. Hearing the word dance, Qin Tian couldn''t help but smile. He nods at her and lets her pull him away. They then walked to the center of the room. The room is very spacious, not to mention two people, it can even amodate fifty people dancing. ra only needed amand that came out of her mouth to turn on the music in the room. After that, she stretched out her hand to wrap around Qin Tian''s neck. "Enough with a casual dance," she said. Although rxed, it is full of love. They danced to the end of four pieces of music before stopping. They then went out of the room. In that pce hall, there were still many people gathered including Old Edward. The moment Qin Tian arrived there, he suddenly felt a lot of hateful gazes. Most of them are men. Just from their gazes, he could understand why they hated him. He also felt the hatred of some women. They are clearly the part that truly loves their man. Unfortunately they were only a minority, there were more women looking at him with curious eyes, especially those who were still single. Qin Tian ignored them, he just stared at Old Edward who was walking towards him. As he arrived in front of him, Qin Tian casually said, "I''ll go first." Old Edward''s mouth, which was almost open, closed again. Qin Tian waved his hand after that. "No need to worry about me, I can mind my own business." He then walked away. He didn''t ask about the Beyond Heaven Guild because the old man obviously still hadn''t found anything. It''s 2pm now, they''ve been working a few hours but haven''t gotten any results. It may take a long time before they actually seed. Old Edward didn''t dare to follow him, so the others didn''t move either. Qin Tian arrived outside the pce not long after. After making sure no one saw him, he immediately disappeared from there. He appeared high up in the sky before disappearing once more. Next he appears in World-And-Heaven. The Abyss Demon was still undergoing torture. But even though he continued to scream in pain, there was no sign that he would give up. Seeing his arrival, he suddenly burst outughing. "Ha-ha-ha, brat, you think this is enough to make me talk. You are too young, do you know how long I was sealed and felt lonely, hahaha, this is far from enough to torture me." Qin Tian frowned. "Well, I''d better cultivate first." He had a lot of spiritual energy in his body after his body in the sixteen heavens broke through, now he needed to condense them. No matter how big a storm he would face, all problems would be resolved easily as long as his personal strength was much stronger. ... Arsenal! Qin Tian arrived at Arsenal in less than an hour when he flew with his strength. Even though he told ra he had a lot of business here, the business he really cared about was Yingyue. And his aunt, maybe. He arrived in front of the hotel not long after. He then entered the hotel without telling Yingyue and the others. However, when he arrived at the hall of the hotel, he couldn''t help but be surprised when he saw Shui Yingyue sitting on the sofa and opposite her sat two young blonde men. "Who are they?" Qin Tian wondered. Shui Yingyue had almost no male friends. But here, she was chatting with two men. They seem to have known each other for a long time. Qin Tian didn''t have any strange thoughts, he just felt surprised. "Yingyue is probably more than I know," he thought. Chapter 266 - Oh Yingyue! R18 Qin Tian walked towards them, causing them to stop talking and turn their gazes towards him. He had to admit that the two men were quite handsome. One was in his over 20s while the other was probably his age. When they looked at him, they greeted him while waving their hands. "Hey bro, how are you," they said. After saying that, they suddenly stood up. "We''re done here, so we''ll go now," said the elder. Shui Yingyue nodded. She also stood up, seemingly wanting to usher them outside. Qin Tian said nothing, and just waited for Yingyue toe back.. After the two men left, she immediately returned. She sat down first before Qin Tian sat down. Qin Tian then sat down beside her. "Yingyue, who are they?" He asked. "Just friends," Yingyue replied in an even tone. From the moment he came, her demeanor was quite cold as she looked at him. His long absence clearly angered her. He then continued, "I didn''t know you had any friends here." "There''s nothing wrong with that, I can be friends with anyone as long as they are worthy." "Oh, by the way, where are Aunt and Ang?" "They''re not here." Qin Tian, ??"v" Hearing that they weren''t around, Qin Tian moved closer to Shui Yingyue. Thetter doesn''t seem bothered by him. Seeing that, Qin Tian immediately reached out to hug her waist. As usual, she was wearing only a shirt and a short skirt, so she looked slimmer. "Yingyue, I know you are angry with me, please forgive me, something really happened that I had to leave longer," Qin Tian said with a pleading tone on his face. Shui Yingyue knitted her brows before replying, "Why do you think I''m mad at you? Do you think I''m a narrow-minded woman who can''t understand other people." The answer shocked Qin Tian, ??he quickly replied, "no, no, but you." "Huh," she snorted lightly with a dissatisfied expression. Women''s thoughts are indeed difficult to understand, having no other choice, Qin Tian finally brought his lips to hers. As long as she was still in love with him, she would not refuse his kiss no matter how angry she was with him. It is a simple concept. He then pulled her body so that it stuck to his body. Shui Yingyue''s gaze changed for a moment, but quickly her eyes softened. She also started gripping his clothes. Qin Tian believed she would touch his body soon, so he started sticking out his tongue, trying to get into her mouth. Yingyue opened her mouth and let his tongue enter her mouth. Even though she didn''t extend her tongue to greet his, she still allowed his tongue to move as he pleased inside her mouth. She also started to push her hands on his body. Qin Tian''s hand, on the other hand, went down her thigh. Because she was only wearing a skirt, Qin Tian could directly touch her soft thighs. As his hand started to move upwards on her thigh, Shui Yingyue suddenly pushed him away. However, what she said next made Qin Tian''s expression be excited. "Go to the room," she said simply. Qin Tian smiled before reaching out towards her once more. "Let me carry you," she said. He immediately raised her body without giving her a chance to answer. Shui Yingyue immediately panicked, she looked around as if to make sure no one saw them. "You bastard," she said in a low voice. Even though she said that, she seemed to really enjoy being carried by him. "You''re so sweet, my dear Yingyue," Qin Tian said as he pinched her cheeks, causing her face to blush. Soon they arrived in the room. After entering the room, Qin Tian directly carried Shui Yingyue to the bed. Heid her body down on the mattress before pressing it down from above. He then kissed her mouth once more. On the bed, Shui Yingyue is not as shy as before, here, she is much bolder. Her hands entered his clothes and touched his body. She even started trying to take off his clothes. It was Qin Tian''s luck that he had such a good body and handsome face that his own cousin had a craving for his body. Having already reached that point, Qin Tian did not hold back anymore. One hand started to open Shui Yingyue''s shirt while his other hand tried to lower her skirt. Previously she was only wearing a towel, so could strip her with a single pull. It was a bit difficult now because Yingyue looked embarrassed. Qin Tian had to kiss her mouth to keep her mind focused on her mouth. Only then did he begin to be able to take off her shirt and skirt. When he let go of her mouth, only her bra and panties were left. Before continuing, Qin Tian took off his clothes and pants first. Only after that, only then did he continue. Shui Yingyue''s breath started to heat up while her neck turned red. Her body even squirmed a few times. Qin Tian knew that she wanted it so badly. .... Fifteen minutester, they finally stopped with their bodies covered in sweat. Shui Yingyue was out of breath. She rested her head on his chest and closed her eyes. "Are you satisfied?" Qin Tian asked while stroking her hair. What he enjoyed most about Shui Yingyue was her moan. She was a woman who rarely spoke, hearing her moan beneath his body naturally gave off a different sensation. Shui Yingyue didn''t answer, but her hands that were on his body gripped his body. It was such a cute response that Qin Tian retaliated by pinching her cheeks. She''s cold outside, but in bed, she''s cute like a cat. "Shall we take a shower?" Qin Tian said. It was now afternoon, they naturally couldn''t sleep. What if Ang and his aunt found them, Qin Tian would not be able to exin what he had done to Shui Yingyue. Even though they like each other, their rtionship is not something that is easy to express. Shui Yingyue nodded, but she still didn''t move. Qin Tian finally carried her once again. In the bathroom, they soak in the tub. Qin Tian leaned against the bathtub while Shui Yingyue leaned against his chest. Seeing the calmness on her face, Qin Tian finally started to speak. "Yingyue, about the Beyond Heaven Guild..." He had not finished speaking because Shui Yingyue suddenly cut him off. "I''m not going to help you," she said. "But," "This is your punishment. In one week, I will not help with your personal affairs." Qin Tian, ??"...." "Are you going to help me after a week?" He then asked. "No, I will not assist with the same request. All your requests today will not be epted no matter when." "..." ... Note: There is a big mistake in this novel. I originally added the dao of time, but suddenly it turned into the dao of space. I was so embarrassed when I realized it. I thought of several solutions, I ended up converting that dao of time into the dao of time and space. It''s a real shame, but editing everything is too tiring because there are already too many chapters. Sigh, I apologize to all of you. Chapter 152 is the chapter where he gains the power of space and time. Chapter 267 - Looking For Shark Gods Grandson ''Why is this girl so stubborn?'' Qin Tian couldn''t help but want to teach her a lesson. His hand then moved to her bottom and pinched her, causing her body to tremble. "You," she said with murderous eyes. "You are already my girl, but you are still disobedient, you deserve a punishment," Qin Tian replied with an evil smile. ''Cold girl, this father will make you helpless..'' Yingyue, "..." .... After bathing, they got dressed again. However, Yingyue''s attitude turned cold again. She even looks angry. Qin Tian had never bullied her in her entire life, but today he really bullied her. She felt like the image she had built up in her life waspletely shattered because of it. "Qin Tian, ??even if you cry and kowtow to me, I will never help you." After saying that, she immediately went out of the room. Qin Tian smiled wryly, but he thought Shui Yingyue with her cold expression was much more attractive. Only, he was a bit confused as to what he should do. His body in the sixteen heavens was still recovering, it would still take a few days before itpletely recovered. After lying down for a while, he finally fell asleep. He woke up again when he heard the sound of his cell phone ringing. "Mmmm," He looks at his cell phone and finds a message from his aunt. "Oh no..." She asked for help in cultivation once again. Qin Tian thought now was not the right time, so he only replied with one word, "tomorrow." After that, he immediately returned to the sixteen heavens. He had slept a few hours which meant that several days had passed in the sixteen heavens. Now his body there was almost fully recovered. .... Sixteen Heavens. Aftering out of the underground, Qin Tian seemed even more full of momentum. The previous battle gave him a lot of insight and now they had been absorbed by him, bing part of his dao so his strength increased once again. Tez immediately jumped at him after he came out from underground. The two tigers had also recovered, and they looked at him with doubtful expressions. Qin Tian smiled, he then whispered to Tez. Thetter then messaged them via telepathy. They looked at each other after that. Then, their bodies shrunk to the size of a tiger cub. Of course, they didn''t turn cute just because their bodies got smaller, they still looked as fierce as before. Qin Tian nodded in satisfaction and said, "let''s go!" Tez responded enthusiastically. As Qin Tian moved, the two tigers also followed behind him. They didn''t follow him, they followed Tez. Soon they arrived at the edge of the ravine. Thend beyond the boundary had more people, many of them entering the wrecks and obtaining treasures. Some even got a pill that helped them break through in an instant. Perhaps there really was an immortal pill that could turn a person invincible overnight. "Absolutely full of joy," said Qin Tian. He then stepped onto thend. Between that ravine and thend seemed to be in a different dimension. The moment he crossed the boundary, he immediately set foot on thend. Immediately he felt the ancient air of thend. It felt as if he had crossed time, returned to the past from the future. Seeing his appearance, people immediately started talking. "It was Qin Tian, ??he finally appeared." "Why is he taking so long? What is he doing, isn''t he just entering the ravine of the weak?" "I don''t know, maybe he''s rxing in there." "Look, he''s got three tiger cubs, he''s probably ying with them in there." "...." Because the two tigers became small and they suppressed their aura, people thought that they were just tiger cubs despite their fierce expressions. Of course, being called a tiger cub made them unhappy. They stared at the person who called them a tiger cub, causing that person to shiver. He didn''t know what had happened, he found his body suddenly softened. Not long after Qin Tian appeared, Feng Qingxue and Yuli came to him, they had already arrived there before him. They seemed to have also chosen the abyss guarded by extremely powerful beasts, right now, their auras seemed to be twice as strong. Feng Qingxue''s army had also be much stronger than before. Qin Tian looked at the two women and asked, "Has anything happened in these few days?" Yuli just shook her head while Feng Qingxue replied, "Jian Chen still hasn''t shown up, as for big things, still nothing happened." Qin Tian nodded. He looked around. The people from the Divine Lion n and the Wind and Rain sect had also arrived, but they had still not made a move until now. Qin Tian then looked at Feng Qingxue again, "By the way, is there any information about Shark God''s grandson?" Previously he had asked Feng Qingxue to find information about him if she arrived first. Feng Qingxue nodded. "He has be my brother''s subordinate in this ce, and now he is doing a task for him, so if you kill him, my brother might get his revenge." "It doesn''t matter," Qin Tian replied with a rxed smile. But Feng Qingxue showed a doubtful expression. It was clear she was worried about their enmity. It''s also not something that can be avoided. "Perhaps if the conflict esctes, he might die at my hands." "So what do you think?" Qin Tian asked. Feng Qingxue knit her brows. After a moment of silence, she looked the other way before replying, "dying on the road to the emperor is natural. The sixteen heavens would be filled with war if every family held a grudge when someone in their family was killed on this road." Qin Tian nodded. If he killed Feng Xi, his rtionship with Feng Qingxue might be a little different from now. He was still unsure how Feng Qingxue and Feng Xi''s rtionship was. She calls him brother but sometimes she talks as if there is a distance between them. But Qin Tian didn''t have to kill Feng Xi either. At most, they would only fight until they were injured. It depends on the situation. One person who will definitely kill him is Yuli. She was only silent as they talked about Feng Xi, but her eyes became several times colder. "I''m going to find the man, so where is he and what is he doing now?" Qin Tian asked. Feng Qingxue then exined the information she had heard to him. After that, he sent away one of his spiritual bodies. His original body still remains there. ording to Feng Qingxue, the Shark God grandson and his subordinates were guarding a shipwreck. No one knew the ship, but they forbade anyone else to approach. Anyone who came close would be killed by them. Such an arrogant way, even if it is the Shark God''s grandson, he can''t be so rampant considering that there are many ancient god factionsing. But now that he was a follower of Feng Xi, the factions were forced to give him face. Those who did not have great ambitions in the position of emperor usually avoided conflict with someone who had great potential to be an emperor. Chapter 268 - Fane Qin Tian''s spiritual body disguised as a gentle young man like before. The reason he chose that disguise over creating a new one was so that people wouldn''t think too far. If there were too many mysterious figures who came out of nowhere and did so many great things, one might think that they were one figure. If he could continue to hide his identity, Qin Tian would rather do that. Qin Tian is not afraid to cause trouble, but it is better if his real body does not be the target of the ancient gods. For crimes that are too great, it is better to let the spiritual body do it. He flew to the west where there were many giant shipwrecks. They pile up to form mountains. What kind of force was destroying the ships? It must be an unimaginable power.. Perhaps it was the result of a group of experts fighting with the power of the emperor. Even though there was no aura left, that eerie feeling still lingered until now. "Stop!" Suddenly, a thin middle-aged man appeared in front of him and blocked his path. The man had ancient saint cultivation, he looked ruthless as he looked at Qin Tian. But Qin Tian just stared at him, he didn''t follow what he said. He continued to fly so his expression became gloomy. "Because you want to die..." The man had not been able to finish his words, Qin Tian suddenly appeared right in front of him. He then sent his fist into the man''s face. Bang... The man''s head instantly exploded after it was hit by his fist. He died in an instant. Qin Tian didn''t even nce at the man''s corpse, he just continued on his way. At this moment, he could sense several angry auras not far in front of him. It only took a moment before he saw them. There were about ten people, they seemed to be setting up a formation. Their formation envelops a shipwreck that is not too big but looks different from other shipwrecks. It seemed to be made with more valuable materials. Even though it was full of rust, there were still some clean parts. They emitted a very beautiful silver light. One other thing is that the wreck ispletely locked, there doesn''t seem to be any way into it. It was definitely one of those shipwrecks that a lot of people would fight over if it weren''t for those guys looking after it. Qin Tian was also interested in the wreck, but right now he was focusing on those people first. Leading them was a man who looked like he was 30 years old. On his back, he has a pair of fish fins that look like a pair of wings. On his head there are also fish scales that form a crown. His cultivation was already at the peak of the ancient saint, asionally there was even a paragon aura emanating from his body. He could basically be considered a half paragon. However, in terms ofbat power, he was probably stronger than an ordinary paragon. His name is Fane, he is the grandson of the Shark God. People said that his talent was sufficient to be an emperor candidate, he was simplycking in cultivation resourcespared to the geniuses of the imperial faction. After all, not all geniuses have the ability to develop into invincibility by relying on themselves. Those who ended up bing emperors with no background were truly extraordinary figures. "Oh, if I haven''t broken through to the second stage, it might take some time to kill him," Qin Tian thought. His arrival left the people with no other choice but to stop their activities. Of course, not far from them, there were several people watching them. But most of them were people who arrived earlier, so almost no one recognized Qin Tian''s spiritual body. Those who recognized him immediately told their friends about him. "So that''s how it is, no wonder he''s so brave, he''s not even afraid of the Wind and Rain sect and the Divine Lion n." "The two factions vowed to kill him, they mighte if they heard he was here." "It wasn''t easy, this man is very good at hiding and running away. Until now, no one knew how he moved." "Oh, it seems that Fane met with bad luck this time. Even if she is the grandson of an ancient god, there are still people who dare to kill her." "Does he want the ship?" "Who knows..." "..." Fane knitted his brows as he looked at Qin Tian. The information he heard from people made him wary. He then spoke, "do you want this ship? It belongs to Feng Xi?" In the end, he only mentioned Feng Xi''s name. He saw how Qin Tian smashed the head of an ancient saint with one blow. Such power, even he could not help but be afraid. Paragons can kill ancient saints, it''s a simple concept, but usually there is a process before the ancient saint is killed. It was different from what Qin Tian did. At the very least, he wasn''t strong enough to do that. Qin Tian smiled before replying, "but that''s not my goal." "What do you mean?" Fane''s expression became even worse. "I''m here for your death." Qin Tian showed an evil grin on his gentle face. Whosss... He then lunged at the man with his fastest speed. "Shit," Fane cursed. Qin Tian''s speed was too shocking for him, he probably only needed one breath to arrive in front of him. It was not enough even to give orders to his subordinates. And what was more problematic was the expressions of his subordinates that looked like they were afraid to stop him. Of course, their fears were perfectly natural. The man who stopped Qin Tian earlier was one of the strongest of them, most of them were weaker than him. They could guess their oue if they tried to stop Qin Tian. They will die in one hit. Shua... Qin Tian finally arrived in front of Fane. "Wait," Fane tried to speak, but an arrow suddenly flew towards her forehead. He didn''t know where it came from, it suddenly appeared from Qin Tian. Xiu... The arrow easily pierced through his forehead, and shattered his soul, causing his eyes to dim at that very instant. But even after his eyes were closed, no external force came out of his body. "The Shark God might be afraid that it will cause side effects if he leaves the protection on his body," Qin Tian guessed. The problem is this ce is a dangerous ce for the ancient gods. If you enter not at the right time, the ancient gods who enter this ce can be killed. Even leaving their power in the bodies of their families who were entering this ce had a high risk. Qin Tian stared at Fane''s body for a while before crushing itpletely. As long as his true identity is unknown, everything will be fine for his real body. Shua... He then disappeared from where he was. He teleported, and appeared among the crowd with apletely different face. He used that face only to hide, not to do big things. Chapter 269 - Ella After Fane''s death, the atmosphere became tense. Fane''s subordinates looked at each other, looking at a loss as to what to do. The onlookers who already knew Qin Tian''s bravery were still shocked by his actions. "This man does not even hesitate in killing the grandson of an ancient god, it seems that there is nothing in this world that he is afraid of." "Oh, the Shark God must be furious if he finds out what''s going on here." "He is doing errands for Feng Xi, I''m sure he won''t stand still, or others think he can''t protect his subordinates." "Oh, this is getting interesting. That man might as well be a genius who will be an emperor candidate." "Hahaha, Feng Xi''s path has been too smooth all this time, now she will face tough enemies. Can he survive to the end?" "By the way, what about that ship? Shall we just leave it at that?" "It must be a very powerful artifact, but even Feng Xi can''t afford to take it, can you take it?" "..." Qin Tian scanned the wreck with his spiritual sense, which could prate everything. However, he couldn''t help but be surprised. Even though his spiritual sense could prate the ship''s walls, he found the walls so thick that the range of his spiritual sense could only cover a little of it. "Really amazing, is this an imperial artifact?" "It could probably be better," Luna suddenly replied. "Better?" "Yeah, at least better than the imperial artifacts in this world." "Just like imperial techniques, imperial artifacts in this world are inherently weaker than actual imperial artifacts." "But no one seems to be able to take it." Qin Tian kept looking for gaps in the wreck but he really couldn''t find it. The entire ship was enclosed by an infinitely thick wall. In ce of his true body, the Jian Chen that many had been waiting for finally showed himself. "I''ll let this body wait here and watch over the wreck." He then shifted his focus to his main body. In the midst of the people, Jian Chen appeared in a graceful manner. His white robes were still dustless, one would think that he had done nothing. However, his aura hadpletely changed. He was no longer a saint, he had be an ancient saint. His three followers then walked towards him. They stopped behind him and saluted. "Congrattions young master on his breakthrough, the emperor''s throne is getting closer to you," they said. Jian Chen smiled and looked around. In his hand, appeared the map and the key he took from Yu Lie and Gandor. "I''ve been studying this map for the past few days," he said. "I believe we will soon be able to find the treasures on this map." "Treasure?" The people''s eyes shone brightly as soon as they heard what Jian Chen had said. "Is that a map for finding immortal pills?" Ask a junior. "Immortal pills? It''s just a rumor, this world is too good if it really exists." An ancestor answered with an expression of disbelief. "Immortal pills are indeed too much. Look, there is also a key, it may be a treasure chest containing countless imperial weapons." "Countless imperial weapons? Do you think they''re Chinese cabbage? You should limit your imagination." ... Where Fane was killed. Just as people were still contemting whether they should investigate the wreck, a group of people with extremely oppressive auras suddenly appeared there. Leading them was a long-haired youth wearing an imperial green robe. "Feng Xi," people whispered in low voices. No one dared to look at him directly. Even the people behind him were supreme geniuses in the Nirvana heaven. Each of them has a great background. Among them, there was one woman who caught Qin Tian''s attention. She was standing right beside Feng Xi. She is a beautiful woman with short hair and long legs. And she only wore shorts so most of her long legs were exposed. However, her body was wearing a thick fur coat. She looked more like a modern woman than a woman in the cultivation world. Every now and then she would wave her short hair behind her ear. Her face looked even more charming due to the presence of a small mole under her left eye which reminded Qin Tian of her aunt and Yingyue. The difference is that she looks more like a Korean woman and has a baby face. Qin Tian wouldn''t be interested if she was just a beauty. The problem was that he also sensed an extremely terrifying power hidden within the woman''s body. It was not clear, but Qin Tian firmly believed that the woman was very strong. "Is she a yer?" The woman''s style made him think of the women of the earth, but it was too much if she was a yer. "A Phoenix hiding its mes. Who exactly is she?" Qin Tian couldn''t help but feel curious. His real body that was beside Feng Qingxue couldn''t help but ask her. Asked about the woman, Feng Qingxue''s expression immediately changed drastically. It was only because she held back her expression so well that Qin Tian was unable to discern her feelings. He wasn''t sure if she was scared or angry. "Her name is E." In the end, she just said her name without exining her identity. "Looks like the Holy Wind Empire is involved with something that shouldn''t be done," Qin Tian said, causing Feng Qingxue''s expression to change once again. From Feng Qingxue''s reaction, she had probably known E for quite a while. It was unlikely that she was a yer because yers only reincarnated in insignificant characters. ... E stood beside Feng Xi like an assistant. But Feng Xi''s gaze at her was not like staring at his subordinates. It was more like a man obsessed with women. Someone then came to them. He''s just a junior. Arriving in front of Feng Xi, he knelt down before giving the report. He reported things that happened there, he even reported things about Jian Chen. The cold-faced Feng Xi knitted his brows. He scanned his surroundings for a while before speaking. "Let''s go!" He then turned around before flying in the direction where Jian Chen was. His followers quickly followed him including E. However, after a few steps away, the woman suddenly turned her head back. Qin Tian was immediately taken aback as the woman''s face seemed to be on him. As that happened, her baby face suddenly revealed a faint smile. "..." "Does she sense my presence?" Qin Tian found it hard to believe. His ability to conceal himself, he didn''t dare say he was number one, but he was definitely among the top. It was the result of thebination of the Primordial God Body, the dao of space and the dao of darkness. Even most ancient gods would not necessarily be able to sense its existence. "What a dangerous woman. I must find out her identity immediately." Feng Qingxue seemed to know the background, but she didn''t say it, it was clear that there was something she didn''t want to say. Perhaps it could result in disaster for her n. "She''s probably from,,,," Chapter 270 - Instant Kill "They went here," Qin Tian said to Feng Qingxue. Thetter was still calm but Yuli''s eyes grew colder. Qin Tian couldn''t help but advise her, "You better not think about revenge now. Feng Xi''s strength isn''t something you can fight, he might be able to kill you in ten moves." His words caused her pretty face to be distorted for a moment. Luckily no one was able to see her face, people might be very surprised if they saw a pretty face could turn out to be so scary. The information of Feng Xi''s group heading to that ce was not only known to Qin Tian, ??several sects who had informants also heard the information not long after. Several people started talking about him, and they looked at Jian Chen to see his reaction. However, thetter was extremely calm as if he had only heard the news of an ordinary genius. Even the three people behind him didn''t react.. "This is how a true genius is, hisposure is not something we have," said an ancestor with a wry smile. "Maybe he really doesn''t put Feng Xi in his eyes, hahaha, I wonder how Feng Xi will react." "Feng Xi is very domineering, in terms of personality, he has indeed lost to young master Jian." "A personality like young master Jian is actually more likely to be emperor, the hearts of people like him are not easily shaken." Not long after those people spoke, they suddenly felt a mighty aura approaching. Those who were still talking immediately stopped and held their breath. They could talk as they pleased when Feng Xi wasn''t around, but when he appeared in front of them, they didn''t have the courage to do so. Soon Feng Xi and his followers appeared. They are full of momentum and confidence. Before the battle was fought, everyone who had ambitions of bing emperor naturally had great confidence. Feng Xi who was standing at the front looked at the people before looking at Jian Chen. His gaze then fell onto the map in Jian Chen''s hands, people wondering if he was nning to snatch it from him. Of course, they preferred Jian Chen holding the map, however, he didn''t mind them following him. Qin Tian didn''t really care about Feng Xi, he just looked at E who was standing casually beside him. Maybe he was the only one staring at her, so she immediately felt his gaze. She looked back at him and smiled faintly at him while blinking her round eyes. "What''s with this woman?" Qin Tian''s attention then turned to Jian Chen as he spoke. "Do you want this map?" He asked Feng Xi who kept staring at the map in his hand. People took deep breaths. The conflict between the two supreme geniuses is very tense but also very interesting. Everyone wants to see them fight. Unfortunately Feng Xi did not respond to Jian Chen''s words. He then shifted his gaze until he finally looked at Feng Qingxue who was standing beside Qin Tian. "You''re here," he said, knitting his brows. Feng Qingxue who had been silent all this time finally removed the hood covering her face. Soon her cold face and golden hair were revealed. Seeing her face in person, people immediately eximed. "That''s right, she really is Feng Xi''s sister." "Is there something between them?" "I don''t know, but we might witness a fight. This Qin Tian, ??he is so arrogant, I want to see how strong he is. Can he face Feng Xi?" "Let''s see what he has to say to Feng Xi." After removing the hood covering her face, Feng Qingxue just stood beside Qin Tian without saying anything. Qin Tian was still unsure how Feng Qingxue''s rtionship with her brother would be, so he didn''t think about the actions he would take either. But after looking at Feng Qingxue, Feng Xi''s gaze suddenly turned to him. Of course, unlike Feng Qingxue who was speechless from being stared at by him, he looked back at him with unconcerned eyes. "What are you looking at?" He said with an arrogant expression. Feng Xi knitted his brows. "I''ve heard of you," he said. Du Yan of the Du n and Bai Yi of the Heavenly Wolf sect followed him, so it was not surprising that he already knew about him. "So?" Qin Tian asked. "Leave her," he replied as he nced at Feng Qingxue. "Oh?" Qin Tian couldn''t help but smile He looked at Feng Qingxue, thetter lowered her head. Now he was sure that there was indeed a problem between them. As the boss, he naturally wouldn''t stand still. As Feng Qingxue lowered her head, he stretched out his hand to hold her hand. It caused her body to tremble. She then looked at him with a surprised expression. Qin Tian smiled in response before pulling her so that her body was flung towards him. Under the shocked gazes of the people, his other hand then moved to her waist. Feng Qingxue, "..." She didn''t know how to react when she saw Qin Tian''s hands wrapped around her waist. With her personality, she should have gone berserk and kicked Qin Tian, ??but right now, what she felt was quite the opposite. She wasn''t sure what she was feeling, but she felt like she wanted to blush. Even though the hands that wrapped around her waist were a bit thin, but she felt as if they could protect her from any storm. Qin Tian then looked at Feng Xi once more. "She was your sister, but now she is my woman, if you think you can, take her from me," he said with his head held high. "..." "Really romantic," said a female junior. "Despite knowing there is a group of tigers ahead, he still stands fearlessly." "Oh, if my boyfriend has that kind of courage, I don''t mind even if he has several women." While the women were amazed by Qin Tian''s nature, the people behind Feng Xi were showing angry expressions. "Brat, do you want to die," said a thin man with narrow eyes. He came forward as he spoke, seemingly ready to fight Qin Tian. "He is a famous genius in the Land of Emperors, it is said that he is a disciple of an ancient god, after being defeated by Feng Xi, he finally chose to follow him." The man was also not a random character, so many recognized him. But Qin Tian didn''t even look at him, he just continued to stare at Feng Xi with a provoking smile. "Brat, you really want to die." The skinny man became even angrier when he saw Qin Tian ignoring him. Bang... His body suddenly released a boundless wave of aura, he then lunged towards Qin Tian. At the same time, he stretched his arms forward, ready to catch Qin Tian the moment he arrived in front of him. Since he was approaching him, Qin Tian had no other choice but to turn his gaze towards him. "You noisy dog, you should learn how to bark properly in your next life," said Qin Tian. Click... He then snapped his fingers at him. Rumble... A bolt of lightning emerged from his hand and flew towards him. It was just a small bolt of lightning, but it caused heaven and earth to tremble. One could not imagine how powerful it was, but there was no doubt that it could destroy andmass. That bolt of lightning seemed to pierce through space and time, it arrived in front of the man in an instant. After that, it struck his head. Bang... As a result, his head exploded like a watermelon being hit with a hammer. He died instantly so the atmosphere became frozen. Chapter 271 - Feng Xi Is In Danger Most people somewhat doubted Qin Tian''s strength. Some even believed that he was really bragging. But now. There was no doubt about the man''s strength, but one bolt of lightning that Qin Tian released instantly blew his head away. It even shattered his soul. How many people there can do that? Maybe only those ancient paragons could do it.. Moreover, he did so while hugging a beauty. To the juniors, it was too cool that they were drooling in delusion. Feng Qingxue who was being hugged by Qin Tian was shocked and finally realized her current position. She immediately pushed Qin Tian. After that she lowered her head, trying to hold back a blush. Qin Tian blinked at her before looking at Feng Xi once more. He smirked before saying, "if you want to send a dog, at least send a stronger one." Feng Xi''s expression became ugly for a moment, who is stronger than that man? The people behind him who were previously showing arrogant expressions changed their expressions to serious ones. Only E still looked rxed. It seemed that what was going on had nothing to do with her. People then looked at Feng Xi, waiting for him to take action. If he didn''t retaliate when his subordinates were killed before his eyes, his other subordinates would definitely question his abilities. After that, his body began to emit a green colored aura. People were excited, Feng Xi finally took action. But before he made a move, Feng Qingxue who was standing behind Qin Tian suddenly came forward. "Stop it, you won''t win," she said, causing the atmosphere to stiffen. "..." Who dared to say that Feng Xi would not win? He had never lost, but today his sister said such words. Bang... He finally unleashed his boundless power, causing those standing behind him to be flung far away. Behind him, appeared the figure of a green dragon that looked very domineering. It seems to look down on the whole world. The dragon hand then moved towards Feng Qingxue, it was clearly aimed at Qin Tian who was standing behind Feng Qingxue. "Such power, who can withstand it?" The juniors couldn''t help but tremble in fear. They were eager to see Feng Xi''s strength, but after seeing it in person, all they felt was fear towards him. "He is still an ancient saint, how strong will he be after he bes a paragon?" They then looked at Qin Tian, ??waiting for the countermeasures he would take. They had already seen his strength, they naturally didn''t think he couldn''t fight against Feng Xi. Qin Tian pulled Feng Qingxue who was standing in front of him and said, "Girl, wait behind, see how I teach this man a lesson." He then stepped forward. In front of that dragon hand, he was still acting very rxed. "Shamelessly creating dragon manifestations just to look cool, let me show you the true power of dragons." Roar... An extremely terrifying roar resounded from within his body as he sent his fist into the dragon''s hand. Whosss... People then saw an enormous iron dragon fist emerge from his hand, it headed towards Feng Xi''s dragon hand, destroying everything in its path. Crack... Crack... Crack... Before the dragon fist even hit the dragon hand, the dragon hand suddenly cracked like ss about to shatter. It didn''tst too long before itpletely shattered into countless shards. The juniors thought that the dragon was made of crystal, but the ancestors knew that it was created from wind condensing to the point of forming something that looked like crystal. In order to do that, one needed a very high level of understanding of the dao of wind. But in front of that dragon fist, it was as vulnerable as ss. The one who was most surprised was of course Feng Xi himself. He never lost, all enemies he defeated easily. Now that he had be much stronger, he even thought that there was nothing suitable for him in the Nirvana Heaven. Jian Chen might make him wary, but he believed, as long as he could unite the entire Nirvana Heaven to support him, the emperor''s throne would be his. However, Bang... The dragon fist finally hit his body, sending him falling from the air like a bird that had lost its wings. The dragon figure that appeared behind him instantly disappeared because of that. "..." Qin Tian didn''t move after attacking him, but Jian Chen who was standing calmly in the crowd suddenly took action. Shua... He disappeared from where he was. After that, he appeared right beside Feng Xi, leaving thetter stunned. "You," he said in a surprised tone. Not only was he surprised, the others were also shocked. Every genius who wants to be emperor has a different personality, some are arrogant, domineering, and ruthless. No matter what their personalities were, they all had one thing inmon. They are very proud. Not many of them would make sneak attacks while fighting. But Jian Chen who had always looked graceful suddenly did. They seemed to have forgotten that he tried to kill Qin Tian when he was still a spiritual lord. Compared to what he was doing now, what he did to Qin Tian was much more disgraceful. "You will only be a nuisance, it is better if you die now," Jian Chen said. Shua... He then drew his sword and shed it at Feng Xi''s neck. His sword moves were very simple, but very profound. It gave off a feeling as if it could cut off a hundred paragon heads. Feng Xi certainly wasn''t silent, he quickly reacted. Even though he fell from the air, he wasn''t hurt at all. In his hand, suddenly appeared a knife with two prongs. The de was silver in color and emitted an extremely dense green light. Although it is not an imperial weapon, but in Feng Xi''s hand, the de seems to be able to use the power of heaven and earth. However, Feng Xi was quickly shocked once again. Just as he was trying to parry Jian Chen''s sword with his de, he suddenly saw Jian Chen''s sword pass through his de as if it had never existed. "Huh, wanting to stop my sword with that little knife, who do you think you are dealing with?" Jian Chen said. How did Feng Xi know that Jian Chen''s strength was so terrifying. Rip... Jian Chen''s sword finally hit his neck, it decapitated him in an instant. "..." Of course, no one expected things to happen so quickly. People originally thought that they would witness an earth-shattering battle, but... In front of Jian Chen, Feng Xi couldn''t even show his strength. The ancestors rubbed their eyes many times to determine if it was their eyes that were in trouble. ... Feng Xi didn''t die just because his head was cut off, after all, he was still a supreme genius, even an ancient god might not be able to kill him with just one strike. However, Jian Chen''s attack still caused his strength to drop drastically. Yuli who was standing beside Qin Tian couldn''t help but immediately release her aura when she saw Feng Xi''s severed head. She took off the ck robe he was wearing so that her appearance was revealed. Golden hair, wearing a ck kimono dress, and a cold expression, she looked like an angel of darkness descending to earth. At times like now when people were holding back their strength, her actions naturally immediately caught people''s attention. .... Basically, I can write up to three chapters per day, but it''s hard to think of what to write, that''s why the update of this novel is so slow. If you guys look at my profile, there''s a new novel just released, it already has 16 chapters. I used the rest of my time to write it. I want to promote it here. Well, this novel, I can say that it is much better than this novel, it is very solid with a unique background and power system, it is quite different from the others. ... Title: The Strongest Evolver Synopsis: Inside the prison cell, Yi Yun found a strange object and then he entered a portal that sent him to another world. This is a world where he meets people from differents across the universe. This world is called the Land of the Gods. The people of the elites called it the training world. Some call it an abandoned world because the natives there have disappeared. Through this world, Yi Yun finally knew many things in the universe. To the universe, the earth is nothing more than a small vige that is not yet connected to other viges. ... Chapter 272 - Creating A Miracle "She does look like a member of the Holy Wind n, but who is she?" "She wants to make a move, does she want to save Feng Xi?" Those who didn''t know anything thought so, but Feng Qingxue was instantly enraged when she saw Yuli. "What do you want to do?" She said. She also released her aura and revealed the armor she always wore, looking ready to fight to the death. At the same time, she seemed genuinely eager to make a move to save her brother. Qin Tian sighed and said in a light voice, "These two girls are really troublesome." After saying that, he then extended his hands to them. He caught their hands and then suppressed their auras so that they were unable to release their power.. Their bodies were almost tossed about as they tried to resist, but unfortunately their strength wasn''t enough to counter his. "Huh," Qin Tian snorted lightly before catching their waist. Soon their slender waists were embraced by him. "Stop," he said, causing them to be stunned. When they finally realized their situation, their faces immediately turned red like tomatoes. "What are you doing?" Feng Qingxue said. "Qin, let me go..." Yuli shouted coldly. "There''s no point in you guys taking action," Qin Tian replied. "See," In front of Feng Xi, suddenly five old men with extraordinary auras appeared. Each of them is an ancient paragon. They stood in front of Feng Xi with cold eyes, seemingly ready to kill anyone who dared to approach. But their appearance didn''t stop Jian Chen, he continued to fly after Feng Xi with sword in hand. "Young man, you are brave," said one of the old men. "Hmph," a cold snort suddenly sounded in front of him. Shua... Shua... Shua... Three men then appeared in front of him. They were Jian Chen''s followers. "If you want to fight, we will apany you." Said them. "Add me too," a hoarse voice suddenly chimed in. Whosss... A coffin suddenly flew out of nowhere and stopped beside them. The coffin opened while a thin and pale hand came out from inside the coffin. Immediately they saw a pale skinned youth emerge from inside the coffin, he looked like a corpse that had suddenlye to life. "He''s the young master of the Storm," said the people. "His aura is very strong, but his skin is very pale, he doesn''t look like that in the past, it seems that he is really injured." "Oh, this is going to be a very devastating fight, quickly retreat." Boom... Boom... Boom... Those people didn''t say much, they instantly released their power and attacked each other with killing intent. Since there were only four people supporting Jian Chen, Jian Chen ended up having to join the fight against the five paragons protecting Feng Xi. He fought one of those who tried to block him. Feng Xi, on the other hand, was still in a weak state from having his head chopped off. He looked like he was about to lose consciousness. But even with his current situation, no one dared to approach him. Yuli couldn''t rest easy seeing Feng Xi''s current state, if she wanted to, she only needed to shoot one arrow to kill him. But right now she was caught by Qin Tian, ??not to mention releasing her power, she was barely even able to move. It made her start to get angry at Qin Tian, ??"Qin, if you don''t let me go, I swear I will kill you no matter how much I have to pay." "Oh, that sounds really scary," Qin Tian mocked her in response. His hands that were holding her waist pinched her until her body trembled. "You..." "Hihihi," a softugh suddenly sounded beside them. Don''t know when E approached them, but suddenly she appeared beside them. She looked at Yuli and Feng Qingxue before looking at Qin Tian with a yful smile on her baby face. "Hugging two beauties in the middle of a fight, really the posture of an emperor," she said. Her sudden appearance made them stare at her warily. But Feng Qingxue seemed to already know her, so she didn''t seem surprised. "What are you doing here? Hurry and save my brother," she said. "Hih," E looked sneered. "I''ve helped him too much, but he was beheaded by a single sh of the sword, what a useless man, I think now is the time for him to pay me back." "What do you mean?" Feng Qingxue asked. Qin Tian knitted his brows, he then turned his gaze to Feng Xi. In fact, one of his current spiritual bodies was quietly moving towards him. His n was to capture Feng Xi and then settle the matter between Yuli and Feng Qingxue. Shua... His spiritual body disguised as an old man then appeared beside Feng Xi. Under people''s shocked eyes, he stretched out both hands to take Feng Xi''s body and head. However, Shu... At the same time, a pair of white and slender hands suddenly appeared on the other side of Feng Xi, they also tried to take Feng Xi''s hands and body. Immediately after that E''s figure appeared behind the pair of hands. That pair of hands are her hands. The moment she appeared, her figure standing beside Qin Tian suddenly disappeared. Before disappearing, she looked at Qin Tian with a sullen expression. "You''re a nuisance," she said. Her figure that appeared beside Feng Xi also said the same thing. "What exactly is your n?" Qin Tian asked. He tried to tug at Feng Xi''s body and head but he found himself unable to pull them no matter how much force he used. Seeing his actions, E smiled mockingly before replying, "to create a miracle, of course." "Creating a miracle?" Right after he said that, Qin Tian saw strange green lines on the woman''s hand. They moved from her hands before entering Feng Xi''s head and body. The moment that happened, Feng Xi who was about to faint suddenly widened his eyes. He looked at E fearfully and said "what have you done to me?" "Feng Xi, you will die soon, so I will tell you a secret." "Do you know what you are to me?" Feng Xi, "..." "In my eyes, you are a field, and what is within you is the n." "Now I just want to harvest the nt I have nted in you." Qin Tian couldn''t help but be surprised to hear what she said. "So you''re behind all this?" "Oh," E immediately turned her gaze to him as she spoke. "Well, it''s not surprising, after all, the little girl is by your side." "Stealing a heavenly body can still be done when it is still in its manifestation form." "But after stealing the manifestation, we still need to evolve it into a real heavenly body. That''s very difficult to do." "We have to find a host who has a body simr to that heavenly body." "Since it is the Heavenly Wind Body, Feng Xi''s Holy Wind Body is the most suitable." Chapter 273 - Ellas Strength "Of course, there is a risk to the host. After all, the heavenly body has too much power. When it is fully bloomed, it can be harmful to the host. Death is a difficult thing to avoid." "Now I just need to make it bloom, and it will be an ownerless heavenly body." "Well, though, if the original owner tried to take it, it mighte back to her." She looked at Yuli as she said that. What she said shocked everyone. Some people still knew of the things that happened in the holy wind empire several decades ago, and now the secret behind it was all revealed. It turns out that this baby-faced woman is the mastermind behind it all.. But what shocked people even more was that the five ancient paragons currently protecting Feng Xi did not react in the slightest when E told the truth. More than that, they didn''t even try to help Feng Xi. Even fools know which side they are on. In fact, three of them were genuine members of the holy wind n, but they also stood by E''s side. "You really are great, but do you think your n will work when I stand before you?" Qin Tian said. Shua... The figure of a middle-aged man then appeared behind E. He didn''t just appear, he appeared with an imperial sword in his hand. Of course, he was Qin Tian''s other spiritual body. Whosss... Qin Tian then shed the sword at E''s head. Even though thetter was a cute woman, Qin Tian would not be merciful in the current situation. E nced back, but there was no reaction on her face. "You are indeed strong, but now you are still not my opponent," she said in a calm tone. Xiu... Xiu... Xiu... Nine divine symbols leaped out from within her body, shocking the people as they saw eight of the nine divine symbols emitting an extremely bright golden light. The light from them caused Qin Tian who was trying to attack E to be thrown far back. "These," he couldn''t help but be surprised. The woman had actually unlocked eight of the nine divine symbols. Everyone who saw her couldn''t calm down. After all, none of them could do that. Even throughout history, not many people have been able to do that. She had been standing beside Feng Xi ever since the group that Feng Xi led had appeared, she naturally attracted the attention of many people. But at that time, people did not feel a strong aura from her. Her aura was too ordinary that people thought she was recruited by Feng Xi for other reasons. But now. Whosss... Whosss... Whosss... Each of those divine symbols suddenly shot a golden coloredser light towards Qin Tian who was still holding Feng Xi''s body. Qin Tian could feel the extremely terrifying power of those nineser beams, even with imperial weapons, he might still be seriously injured if they hit his body. He had no other choice but to jump back. Boom... Right after he retreated, Feng Xi''s body suddenly exploded until nothing was left. At the ce where his body exploded, suddenly a green crystal ball appeared. Within the crystal ball, there were boundless winds that looked like they could blow away gxies. "You..." Qin Tian couldn''t calm down as he looked at the crystal ball. E, on the other hand, stared at the crystal ball with sparkling eyes. "This will help me unlock the ninth divine symbol andplete one of my techniques," she said in a low but clear voice to people''s ears. Unlock the ninth divine symbol? Since Sky_Butterfly just did it, people are talking about it a lot these days. But in history, only five people have managed to do it. Now someone seems to be going to be the sixth. "You should be from the Ji n right?" Qin Tian finally spoke again. "Mm," E casually nodded, she didn''t try to hide her background. "Why isn''t there a lotus symbol on your forehead?" Qin Tian naturally wouldn''t ask that question. The thing is, even with his primordial eyes, he really didn''t find the lotus symbol on E''s forehead. She didn''t hide it, it really didn''t exist. "You realize it, yeah, after all, you''re also very unpredictable. But I don''t think there''s any point in talking about that. If you reach a certain level, you''ll naturally find out yourself." "But I''m also curious about you, you seem to have exactly the same four bodies? This old man and middle-aged man, and the young man elsewhere, I can''t feel the difference between them and your real body." She stared at his real body as she said that. Her words also made people realize Qin Tian''s secret. From the very beginning he talked to E, they had suspected that. Of course, he knew E would reveal his secret because he had bothered her. Each of his bodies then waved their hands, after which, his disguise disappeared allowing his true appearance to be revealed. That of course caused people to be shocked. "Are they twins?" "No, their auras and appearances are exactly the same, how is this possible?" "Are they the clones?" "How did he make such clones? I personally saw their strength, they don''t look like clones." People can''t calm down. Such a thing was too heaven-defying. "No wonder he is so arrogant, his abilities are indeed unrivaled," said an ancient paragon watching from the side. Qin Tian didn''t care about their reactions, he looked at E. "I was surprised that you could see through my disguise." "Huh, there''s not much to hide from my eyes with my eight divine symbols." "By the way, I''m done here, can I go?" she asked with a cute smile so that her dimples appeared. "As long as you don''t get in my way, I won''t think of you as my enemy. Besides, there''s no grudge between us, we might be friends in the future." "Be friends? That sounds really funny." "Huh, isn''t it because you think all the beautiful women around you are your concubines that you think it''s funny to be friends with women." She replied with a mocking expression. "What did you just say?" Qin Tian gasped at her words. "Isn''t that what it is? You''re like a goose followed by two or three she-geese everywhere you go." She stared at Feng Qingxue and Yuli as she said that. The two girls were currently in a bad mood, E''s words, undoubtedly made them feel humiliated. Feng Qingxue even wanted to lunge at her, but she was stopped by Qin Tian. The girl was very angry at this time because her brother was killed in such a disgraceful manner, and it was done in front of many people. The most popr emperor candidate in the Nirvana heaven ended up being a very ridiculous joke. "Looks like you have no intention of leaving here," said Qin Tian. "Yeah, that''s good too. I''ll catch you, and then make you a female swan that will always follow me." "Kekekke, your dreams are too high," E replied with a mocking smile. "Besides, you''re not strong enough to stop me if I want to leave." "Of course, if you want to try, there might be a bloody fight between us." She spoke casually while curling her hair with her fingers, but for a moment, her eyes turned cold. .... Basically, I can write up to three chapters per day, but it''s hard to think of what to write, that''s why the update of this novel is so slow. If you guys look at my profile, there''s a new novel just released, it already has 16 chapters. I used the rest of my time to write it. I want to promote it here. Well, this novel, I can say that it is much better than this novel, it is very solid with a unique background and power system, it is quite different from the others. ... Title: The Strongest Evolver Synopsis: Inside the prison cell, Yi Yun found a strange object and then he entered a portal that sent him to another world. This is a world where he meets people from differents across the universe. This world is called the Land of the Gods. The people of the elites called it the training world. Some call it an abandoned world because the natives there have disappeared. Through this world, Yi Yun finally knew many things in the universe. To the universe, the earth is nothing more than a small vige that is not yet connected to other viges. ... Chapter 274 - Ellas Trick You can''t judge a person''s cruelty just by his appearance. From her cold gaze, Qin Tian knew how ruthless she was. "Considering how ambitious you are, a fight between us is unavoidable," said Qin Tian. Even though E seemed to be much stronger than him right now, but there he wasn''t alone. Some people might not like him, but a woman from the Ji n dared to run rampant in their territory. If they just stood still, the people from the rest of the heavens would probably ridicule them, calling them cowards and useless. Besides, E''s talent was a bit too terrifying. Who knows what will happen if she bes emperor. Killing her now to avoid a future disaster was definitely the best option. But what was a little strange, E shook her head.. "You do not understand." "What?" "Well, there''s no point in telling you, I''ll just say it again, if you stand in my way now, in the future you will have to be prepared to suffer for being my enemy." "You think I''m scared," Qin Tian replied with a sneer. "Who knows if you will even be able to escape from me in the future." This woman may be intelligent and have an easygoing personality, but she definitely has an innate sense of superiority. Maybe it''s because she has too many talents, so it''s hard to avoid such a trait. Like his extremely talented student, there are areas where she doesn''t listen to him, and may not think of him as a teacher because she''s better in those areas. "You won''t be able to leave here." It was unknown how Jian Chen moved, but he suddenly appeared behind E. This time, he wasn''t using an ordinary, but an imperial weapon. It was a ck sword that appeared to be made of meteors. "You''re pretty good too," E said, ncing back casually. "But," She raised her finger, there, hung a small bell. As she wiggled her finger, the bell rang. Ding... The sound of the bell was very low, but Jian Chen who was right behind E suddenly lost the light in his eyes. His eyes went nk and his body stiffened. Shua.. E suddenly turned around, in her hand appeared a knife, she then thrust the knife into Jian Chen''s neck. People closed their eyes because they saw Jian Chen waspletely unable to move. In the end, the knife actually stabbed into his neck. Even though it was just a knife, it was still long enough to pierce his neck. "What..." The juniors shouted in disbelief. They considered Feng Xi to be invincible, but thetter was easily defeated by Jian Chen. But right now, Jian Chen who they thought of as an otherworldly being couldn''t do anything about it when a knife pierced his neck even though he was holding an imperial weapon. However, while they were still shocked, they saw Jian Chen''s body disperse into countless sword qi. Jian Chen then appeared a hundred kilometers away from E. He looked fine apart from a small wound on his neck. His gaze at the current E was filled with shock and disbelief. Only he and the ancestors with sharp eyes knew that he was really close to death. "This woman was probably already as strong as the three strongest emperors in their youth," said an ancestor. "She will definitely reach their level, I just don''t dare say she will reach Titania''s level." "How can the Ji n have a genius like this, if she bes emperor, they might run rampant once again." "She can''t be left alive." Elly ignored their words, she looked at Qin Tian again after attacking Jian Chen. "How, are you sure you want to be my enemy?" Qin Tian did not respond, but looked around. He had already met two members of the Ji n in this ce, and now that he had met E, there might be other members around. But he didn''t find them. Is E really alone? Or their self-hiding abilities were too great that he couldn''t detect their presence? Qin Tian then looked at the ancestors who were still chatting, "Ladies and gentlemen, will you guys just watch in silence when you see this woman running rampant?" His voice resounded so loudly in the ce that the ancestors immediately stopped talking. They looked at each other and then spoke via voice transmission. "He''s right, we can''t let this girl go." "I agree, let''s surround her and then kill her, although this is a bit embarrassing, but this is for the safety of the sixteen heavens." "Charge¡­" A hot-blooded junior suddenly shouted. He even lunged at E. Seeing that, the ancestors couldn''t stand still anymore, just being preceded by a junior was already very embarrassing, if they didn''t act while a junior acted, people might think of the ancestors in the Nirvana heaven as cowards. Following that, the ancestors of the various factions charged towards E. They consisted of ancient saints, paragons, and even ancient paragons. Theirbined power actually possessed destructive power equivalent to that of an ancient god. At this time, even the Wind and Rain sect and Divine Lion n also attacked, they seemed to forget their grudge with Qin Tian for a while. Qin Tian did not join the attack, but observed E with his eyes. He wanted to see how she retaliated when attacked by so many experts. To his surprise, even though many people were flying towards her, she was still staring at him. She even winked at him. "This girl won''t cry until she sees tears," said Qin Tian. By now the people had already unleashed their strongest attacks on E. It took them only one breath before hitting E. If Qin Tian were in her position now, he would definitely use all means to escape. "Umm???" He suddenly felt a strange feeling envelop his body. It happened to his real body. Not only him, Yuli and Feng Qingxue who were standing beside him also experienced the same thing. "I will show you a change of fate." Qin Tian suddenly heard E''s voice in his mind. Shu... Right after that, the scene in front of Qin Tian changed. He was still looking at E, but there was currently no one attacking her. And the people who were attacking her? They were currently suddenly surrounding him. "What?" Not only Qin Tian was dumbfounded. Yuli and Feng Qingxue who were standing beside him were also dumbfounded. E who was standing far away then waved at Qin Tian. "Goodbye," she said. She immediately left after saying that. How could Qin Tian have the time to pay attention to her. The attacks that should have targeted E, at this moment, they had arrived right in front of him Chapter 275 - Breakthrough Qin Tian didn''t think much, he pulled Yuli and Feng Qingxue into his dao world, the two girls would only die even if they used all their strength. "Copy," he said after that. That was the only technique he could use now. The problem was that the attacks surrounded him from all directions, if he used teleportation, the chances of failing were far greater than the chances of sess. To his surprise, after he activated the technique, what appeared on his body were not the techniques that were currently attacking him. Instead, his body suddenly emitted an ancient gray colored light that seemed toe from the most prosperous era.. Qin Tian wasn''t sure what happened, it seemed that it was because the attacksing towards him were too many. However, the side effects of it were immediately felt by him. He saw at this time his body was starting to crumble. Boom.. Finally a tremendous explosion urred, causing unimaginable destruction. The sky above thend was torn apart, revealing a red sea above. His real body had already lost consciousness, if not for him having three spiritual bodies still conscious, he would have thought he was dead. People realized what was happening, and it caused them confusion. In the end, they could only stare at Qin Tian''s two spiritual bodies. Qin Tian was worried that someone would do something, so he quickly made a move. His two bodies flew into the area of ??the explosion. His spiritual body which was in another location also instantly returned by teleportation and it immediately followed the other two bodies. He also ordered Tez to order the two tigers to help him. They were still watching at the side, Qin Tian thought he would gang up on E with them, but now he could only ask for their protection. Roar... The two roared, then showed their true forms. In an instant, they turned into two tigers that were so huge that they looked like mountains. They roared at the people to warn them not toe near. Under their fierce gazes, even the people from the Wind and Rain sect and the Divine Lion n had no other choice but to remain in ce. After arriving in front of the explosion, Qin Tian and the two lions released power to clean up the explosion. It was so powerful that they had to use the strongest technique to clean it. They also don''t clean itpletely, they basically just pave the way for it to pass. Not long after, Qin Tian finally arrived at the location his real body was at. As he saw what was there, he couldn''t help but take a breath of cold air. Even his head had disappeared, the only thing remaining was his body. Luckily it was a primordial god body, and luckily his dao world was fine too. Shua... Shua... Qin Tian then took Yuli and Feng Qingxue out of his dao world, after that, he inserted his real body into his spiritual body''s dao world. He wasn''t sure how long it would take him to recover his body. "E, if we meet again, I will definitely make you suffer so that your cries resound throughout the world." Qin Tian could not contain his anger. If he didn''t have a spiritual body, he would probably die today. Thinking that it had happened made him almost frustrated. "What evil technique has she used?" Qin Tian couldn''t help but ask. It seemed better than his techniques. "Emmm," he suddenly felt something in the storage ring of one of his spiritual bodies. "Here," he then took out the strange object he got from the whirlpool. The strange thing suddenly released a lot of extremely pure ancient energy. "How could this happen?" "Is this responding to my injured body?" Qin Tian couldn''t help but take out his true body from his dao world. As soon as it appeared, it suddenly absorbed the energy released by the strange object. "No, it seems my body summoned this thing." He was quickly taken aback as he watched his original body begin to recover very quickly. His consciousness immediately returned as his head reshaped. He then opened his eyes. Of course, he felt a different feeling. He lowered his head and looked at his hands. "It seems that my ability to control the power of space is several times better than before," he said. He couldn''t clearly understand the distinct feeling he was feeling. However, he currently felt stronger than before. Bang... Suddenly an explosion erupted from within his body. After that, Ding... "Congrattions, you have broken through to the third saint stage." "You have obtained one high-grade saint weapon." Qin Tian, ??"..." "It really is luck in disaster." "But," he then looked at the strange object. It suddenly scattered like grains of sand. "If a paragon obtains this thing, he can definitely increase his strength by one level." "Indeed, this ce is full of priceless treasures." He then looked at Yuli and Feng Qingxue. The two girls were currently showing various kinds of expressions. Yuli had lost her heavenly body while Feng Qingxue watched her brother being killed like a fool. Phew... Qin Tian can only sigh, their emotional problems, only they can solve it themselves. He then gathered strength in his fists. It was several times stronger than before, he even believed he could kill a paragon with one hit. Bang... He then sent his fist into the sky which then generated a shockwave that cleared away the remnants of the explosion. Immediately after that everyone could see his whereabouts. He had now fully recovered and his strength had increased again, he naturally didn''t feel any worries anymore. He looked at the people who were looking at him with a faint smile. "Well, looks like our n failed miserably, that woman was more surprising than I thought," he said with a casual smile. He nced at the people from the Wind and Rain sect and the Divine Lion n. The two factions looked confused as to what to do. The people from the Holy Wind empire were still fighting against the young master of Storm and the others. Up until now, they still looked calm as if everything that happened had nothing to do with them. Of course, the ancestors could not calm down. They are angry with their attitude. An ancient paragon snorted coldly and said, "A bunch of traitors, I will definitely ughter you guys today." After saying that, he immediately charged towards them. The other ancestors looked at each other, they didn''t need a discussion, they immediately joined the attack. Their failure to beat one girl embarrassed them, now they could only vent their anger on those guys. Chapter 276 - Jian Chens Strongest Sword Technique Of course, for the five ancient paragons, they could definitely escape if they wanted to. However, strangely enough, they chose not to run away and continued to fight. This surprised people. "They may not have consciousness anymore." Someone spected. "Yeah, I''m guessing they''re being controlled by illusions." "They will probably fight to the death here." "But with their strength, it''s really not easy to kill them." If left unchecked, they might end upmitting a massacre.. Qin Tian stared at them, his eyes became sharp as stars appeared in his eyes. Some things, he had to direct more strength to see. His eyes started to be sore, even sweat appeared on his body. Suddenly, a drop of blood shot out of his eye. However, "I can see them," he said. Five spiritual arrows then appeared in his hand, he didn''t need a bow, he casually threw the five arrows in different directions. Although his actions were quite confusing, no one tried to stop the arrows he had thrown. Boom... Boom... Boom... The moment the five arrowsnded on the ground, suddenly a very powerful explosion erupted at the ce where theynded. The people who were fighting couldn''t help but stop fighting. They didn''t understand what had happened. But suddenly, the five paragons suddenly spoke. "Wait, we''ve recovered," they said in a panicked tone. What they did before might displease people, but they were, after all, extremely powerful paragons. Not many dared to attack them when they asked to wait. Even so, they still sighed. They then flew towards Qin Tian. As soon as they arrived in front of Qin Tian, ??they cupped their fists at him. "Thank you young master," they said. Qin Tian did not respond to them, but looked at Feng Qingxue who was standing beside him. They also turned their gazes to Feng Qingxue. Feng Qingxue didn''t show any reaction, she casually spoke to them. "You will follow from now on," she said. Of course, she was unable to speak in such a cold tone in front of them. After all, they were elders in her n. Some of them had given her a lot of guidance. They nodded before walking to Feng Qingxue''s side. The matter of the holy wind empire has been resolved, people have be more rxed. Of course, it''s just there. Outside, the holy wind empire still has to give the world an exnation. Their involvement with the Ji n would get them punished. They might be very strong, but they wouldn''t be able to withstand the pressure of all the imperial factions in heaven nirvana. People then turned their gazes to Jian Chen. Now they were waiting for him to continue his search for treasure. However, the man didn''t seem to be in the mood to talk about it. His gaze fell on Qin Tian. Just as people were wondering what he wanted to do, he suddenly stepped towards Qin Tian. "Another fight," the ancestors sighed. After arriving about 10 meters from Qin Tian, ??Jian Chen pointed his sword at Qin Tian. "Let''s fight now, to save time, we will use our strongest attack, if I lose, I will leave here," he said. "Of course, I''ll tell you everything I know before I go," he added. Qin Tian smiled, he didn''t try to make small talk. He then stepped forward. At the same time, his primordial shadow came over to Jian Chen. The difference in their cultivation was so thin, he could easily take over his body if he wanted to. "Okay, let''s get started." Qin Tian replied. He wanted to see what Jian Chen''s strongest technique looked like. This time Jian Chen only used the sword he always carried, not the imperial weapon. He nodded, after which, he closed his eyes. No one knew what kind of technique he would use. The moment he opened his eyes, the world seemed to have suddenly lost its soul. People weren''t sure what was going on, behind Jian Chen suddenly appeared four blurred figures. Even though they didn''t emit any aura, each and every one of them gave off the impression that they were invincible beings. Heaven and earth seemed to bow under their feet. Not to mention the juniors, even the ancestors trembled when they saw the four figures. "They are not something thates from an external force, they are the real manifestation of the four sword emperors." Says an ancestor. "Yes, they have no power because they came from Jian Chen himself." "How did they emerge from Jian Chen?" Ask a junior. "That''s because Jian Chen hasprehended the scriptures they created to the point where they acknowledge him as his disciple. If they are still alive, Jian Chen is basically their disciple." "What? Does that mean he has four emperors as teachers?" "Heh, how many geniuses can reach this point? Even Feng Xi doesn''t understand the Holy Wind Emperor''s scripture to that level. But Jian Chen understands four, no wonder he can beat Feng Xi so easily." "There is no doubt that he is one of the supreme geniuses. The reason he lost to that woman was simply because of the matter of his cultivation foundation still beneath her." "You can''t say that, even with the same cultivation, Jian Chen might still lose to her." "Well, I''m more curious about this Qin Tian, ??look, he still looks calm." "..." Of course, Qin Tian was only calm on the surface. In fact, all of his strength had gathered at one point and he was ready to unleash it all. "Sword Hero," said Jian Chen suddenly. Whoosh... Whoosh... Whoosh... Suddenly, the swords of everyone there flew from their hands, they moved towards Jian Chen. Even the swords of the paragons left their hands. It was a sight that was very hard to believe. The swords then gathered behind Jian Chen, they looked like an army waiting for his orders. Several times he had made people''s swords vibrate, but this time he managed to make their swords follow him. If people didn''t see it in person, they wouldn''t believe such a thing could happen. To swordsmen, their swords were their most precious treasure, losing their swords was like losing half their soul. And now they saw someone who seemed to be able to take their sword without having to forcibly snatch it. Even so, they chose to remain silent. They also wanted to see what kind of technique Jian Chen would demonstrate. Perhaps their sword techniques would increase by one level after seeing Jian Chen''s strongest sword technique. ... Chapter 277 - Jian Chen "So it''s called Sword Hero, let''s see what he can do," said Qin Tian. Whosss... Jian Chen then lunged at Qin Tian, ??every single sword behind him flew after him. They were extremely fast, as if they had pierced through space and time. When people looked at them one more time, they found they had all disappeared. Even Jian Chen had disappeared. The only thing left at this moment was a sword that was extremely clean, as if it had been washed with a thousand holy rivers. "Is it really a sword?". With his eyes, Qin Tian knew that it was not a sword, but a sword intent. It was not an ordinary sword intent, an ordinary sword intent was invisible, it was a sword intent that emanated from all swords. All of those sword intents then converged into one which then resulted in a much stronger sword intent. Seeing the sword, even the ancient paragon felt a slight sense of death. "This can really threaten me," said Qin Tian. "But I don''t need to use my strongest technique against this technique." Qin Tian then stretched his hand forward. An ancient light radiated from his hand and enveloped the space in front of him. As the sword entered the area shrouded in that light, the movement of the sword suddenly slowed down drastically. "What happened?" The juniors asked. The ancestors didn''t immediately understand either, they needed deep observation before they understood what was going on. "That sword isn''t slowing down at all, but time is slowing down. While we don''t see anything, the fact is that the space in the light is really so vast that it took a long time to traverse it." "This is the power of spacetime." "Space-time? That man does have the power of space, but does he also have the power of time?" "That''s really too terrible." "It''s too difficult to gauge his strength and talent." "Well, Jian Chen is not his match. Look over there." There, Qin Tian suddenly took a step forward. Di arrived in front of the sword in just an instant. To that sword, the space there was vast and time was extremely slow. But Qin Tian felt otherwise, to him, everything was like under his finger. Qin Tian then extended his hand to the hilt of the sword. Of course, he didn''t just lend a hand. In fact, right now almost all of his strength was gathered in his hands. p... He caught the hilt of the sword, causing the sword to vibrate. But under the pressure of its power, the sword quickly calmed down. "I lost¡­" Jian Chen''s voice suddenly sounded from the sword. As people looked at the sword once more, it suddenly turned into Jian Chen. At this moment, what Qin Tian was holding was the man''s wrist. Shua... The light also disappeared. After that, countless swords fell from the sky. All of those swords were currently losing their radiance, they now looked like ordinary swords. For sword owners, it was very detrimental to them because they needed a lot of resources to recover the power of their swords. Even so, most of them still looked calm. Some even closed their eyes. While they were doing that, the atmosphere around Qin Tian and Jian Chen suddenly became tense. Jian Chen''s eyes narrowed as he looked at Qin Tian. The reason for that was because Qin Tian was unwilling to let go of his hand. "What do you mean?" He asked. "Don''t think I lost you can kill me easily, even though you are stronger than me, I still believe that I can escape." "No, it''s not about whether you can escape or not." Jian Chen, ??? "You will not leave this ce!" "You..." Jian Chen could only utter one word before his eyes changed. No matter who it was, they each had their own characteristics within their eyes. Now that Jian Chen had lost that characteristic, the look in his eyes was now exactly the same as Qin Tian''s. Qin Tian, ??on the other hand, was busy digesting Jian Chen''s memories. The more he knew Jian Chen, the more dumbfounded he was. "No wonder he is so talented, he was indeed born as a sword." Jian Chen didn''t have any special body, the only thing he had was his heart and his desire for the sword. He was a man who lived only for the sword. Status, wealth, women, he really got rid of all that. In fact, he even did something to his own body so that he didn''t feel anything even though he saw the most beautiful woman. In his eyes, women were no different from men. How many people in the world would do that? There might be men who decided not to start rtionships with women, but they didn''t do what Jian Chen had done. They may not be tempted to touch women, but they can still admire them. "But is a path like this really good?" Qin Tian wondered. "Only swords, the world is not only about swords, there are so many things in this world to enjoy." "I would not choose such a path." Wealth and status are negligible, but women? Qin Tian in his past life had never even hugged a woman even though he had a fianc¨¦. For his current self who already had two women in his arms, his past life had been aplete waste. Moreover, he didn''t feel his cultivation was disturbed just because he had two women. Instead, his desire to be stronger only got bigger, by being strong, he could enjoy his life better. Qin Tian was out of his mind when he heard Jian Chen''s followers speak. "What have you done to our young master?" Ask one of them. People were busy discussing the previous fight, but they kept their eyes on Jian Chen. Even though Jian Chen was unharmed, what he was currently doing confused them. He stood in front of Qin Tian as if in thought. Asked by them, Jian Chen who was now Qin Tian looked at them. "I''m fine," he said. "But we don''t seem to be leaving. Let''s continue the search." "..." Chapter 278 - Divine Ocean Hall The three men looked at each other, showing strange expressions. They did not remember when their young master changed his mind. Although they found it strange, they chose to remain silent because their young master had already spoken. They stared at Qin Tian for a while, it was obvious that they were feelingplicated. Someone they thought of as an insignificant little man had grown to this point in a short time, if they didn''t see it in person, they wouldn''t believe it. Since he had already received all of Jian Chen''s memories, he finally knew the location of the treasure, and it surprised him a little because it was in a location he had alreadye to. Qin Tian didn''t linger any longer, his body and Jian Chen''s body then flew towards the location of the treasure. Seeing them move, people immediately followed them even though they were astonished at how they suddenly left together. Have they be friends? They wonder.. Qin Tian asionally nced at Yuli and Feng Qingxue. The two of them didn''t show any expression as they followed him. Not long after, they arrived at the site of the wreck that Qin Tian visited earlier. There was hardly anyone in the ce, everyone who had previously been there had gone to follow Feng Xi to see his fight, but now they were back at that ce again. Seeing the wreck, those who had already gone there couldn''t help but be surprised. "Is this the location of the treasure?" "But no one can take this ship." "No, you don''t know, they have a key." "Oh, is that the key to this ship?" "This shipwreck is very strong, it must hold a lot of treasures." What they said wasn''t wrong, but it wasn''t entirely true either. Even though the location of the treasure was there, it wasn''t in the wreck. Instead, it was under the wreck. The map itself exins how to move the shipwreck. Jian Chen then came forward. He also ordered his three followers toe forward. "I already told you where to strike," he said. They nodded. They then flew to a different location. When they arrived at their location, Jian Chen then shouted, "Attack." Boom... Boom... Boom... After that, the four of them unleashed their full power. They then shed their swords at the wreck. Xiu... Xiu... Xiu... To everyone''s surprise, the ship suddenly split open as it was shed by their swords. Ssh... Ssh... Ssh... But suddenly the ship melted and it eventually turned into a pool of water which then formed ake. "..." In fact, it wasn''t a shipwreck, but water condensed in an extremely powerful formation. If not following the method written on the map, even with everyone''sbined strength, there would be no way for them to destroy the formation. Jian Chen then waved his hand, moving theke from there. Under theke, there is a veryrge gate. It''s not leaning against the wall, but on the ground. The gate seemed to be made of gold, but it still looked very clean even though it gave off a very ancient feeling. Above the gate were written a few words. Divine Ocean Hall. "Is it some kind of cultivation ce," Qin Tian thought. Jian Chen who was standing closest to the gate then flew over to the top of the gate. Right in the middle of the gate, there was a keyhole. After arriving at the top of the keyhole, he immediately descended down. In his hand, there was already a key. That was of course the key he got from Yu Lie. He then put the key into the keyhole on the door. Click... The key fit perfectly into the keyhole, when Jian Chen turned the key, it made a clicking sound. Rumble... Right after that, the gate suddenly rumbled. Jian Chen quickly retreated. As he retreated, the gate began to open little by little. From behind that gate, people felt boundless spiritual energy. "This is definitely a cultivation ce, perhaps the legacy of an ancient sect." "Just from the aura I feel, I''m sure that no sect in the sixteen heavens has a cultivation ce like this. Even the secret cultivation ce of the Five Elements Sect is not as good as this ce." Immediately the gate openedpletely. Behind the gate, there is an ocean so clear that people can see what is in the ocean very clearly. Within that ocean, people saw hundreds of ancient pavilions made of wood. There are smaller pavilions and there are alsorger pavilions. The doors of each of the pavilions were open, but no one could see inside them. People started to look at each other, they seemed to be talking via voice transmission. Of course, they wanted to fight over the pavilions. But the existence of Qin Tian and Jian Chen left them with no other choice but to hold back. Jian Chen had three protectors and Qin Tian himself had two very strong tigers. Apart from them, there were still five ancient paragons following Feng Qingxue. Theirbined strength can undoubtedly fight against all of them, who has the audacity to provoke them. In the end, they could only wait for them. They would take the best pavilion while they would fight over the rest. Qin Tian then looked at Feng Qingxue and Yuli, he said, "follow me." He then stepped closer to the ocean. Feng Qingxue and Yuli did not say anything, nor did they react, but they immediately followed suit. The moment he arrived beside Jian Chen, he took the map in Jian Chen''s hand. He also took the key that was still in the keyhole. Apart from those pavilions, there was another pavilion which was better, but it was hidden among the pavilions. It is only essible to the person holding the key and the map. And it allowed three people to enter it, therefore, Qin Tian took Feng Qingxue and Yuli with him, and left Tez and the others. Perhaps the pavilion was specially used by the sect master that owned that cultivation ce. As soon as Qin Tian stepped into that ocean, he immediately felt boundless spiritual energy enter his body. In fact, the ocean itself is an extremely pure spiritual energy. One did not need to enter those pavilions, cultivating in that ocean was enough to break through oneyer. Of course, cultivating in those pavilions would not only increase one''s cultivation, but also increase one''s dao. When Qin Tian, ??Feng Qingxue, Yuli were suddenly in the middle of that ocean, they suddenly disappeared from people''s sight. Jian Chen who was now Qin Tian pretended to sigh as he watched them disappear. He then looked at the people. "Make sure to maintain order, whoever makes a fuss I will kill," he said. After that, he stepped into the ocean. He instantly took thergest pavilion for himself. What he said made the people who were ready to fight look at each other with bitter expressions. ... Chapter 279 - Feng Qingxue Qin Tian, ??Feng Qingxue, and Yuli then appeared in a pavilion hall. It''s spacious but looks old. Even so, that ce was like the birthce of the dao. Even when he didn''t try toprehend the dao, Qin Tian''s daoprehension improved by itself. The dao of water dominated the ce, but it also had other daos. On each side of the hall, there was a door. Only the side behind them has no doors. Qin Tian then looked at Feng Qingxue, even at that ce, her expression was still t. Yuli, on the other hand, was starting to calm down a bit. "Do you feel bad about losing your heavenly body?" Qin Tian asked. Yuli looked at him and shook her head. "It''s unfortunate, but I don''t feel that bad. After all, I didn''t grow up with it." "It''s good that your heart is still stable, so what''s your next n?" "My next n?" Yuli was silent for some time. She then looked at him. "Perhaps being the general of an emperor isn''t such a bad thing," she replied. Qin Tian smiled faintly. "You will not regret, by following me, you will not only be trapped in this world." "Ummm," Yuli looked confused after hearing his words. "By the way," Qin Tian then continued. "Do you just want to be my general?" Yuli, ??? "What do you mean?" she asked. "No, in addition to the general position, you can also take the wife position, after all, it is natural for an emperor to have several wives." Yuli, "..." Even Feng Qingxue couldn''t help but stare at Qin Tian. Yuli looked awkward. If it was before, she might still be able to act nonchntly, but after being with Qin Tian for such a long time, her view of him had clearly changed. She then turned her gaze to the door that was on her side, she said, "I will choose this door." After that, she immediately walked towards that door. Qin Tian chuckled inwardly. Seeing her figure in a ck kimono dress, Qin Tian couldn''t help but imagine. Of course, women in the sixteen heavens are different from modern women, here, high-ss women are much more difficult to conquer. No matter how proud modern women are, their hearts will usually melt as long as the man is equal to or slightly better than them in ability, wealth, or background. But in the sixteen heavens, a little better is far from enough. They were very proud and usually very conservative, in fact, many emperors failed to get the women they wanted. When Yuli arrived at the door, the door suddenly opened by itself. Yuli looked doubtful, she couldn''t help but look at Qin Tian. However thetter was still smiling so she quickly returned the direction of her gaze. She then stepped inside the door. Immediately after that the door closed tightly. Even with his strength, Qin Tian felt that he was unable to slide the door. Who knows what Yuli found behind that door. Just as Qin Tian was about to turn his gaze to Feng Qingxue, his wrist was suddenly grasped by a palm. Qin Tian, ??"..." He couldn''t help but stare at his wrist with an astonished expression. Feng Qingxue was wearing silver ted gloves, so her palms felt extremely cold. Qin Tian then looked at her, thetter also looked at him. Even though she still wore a cold expression, Qin Tian could see the desire in her eyes. It is a very deep desire. He didn''t know what she was doing, but suddenly, part of the armor on her body fell from her body leaving only the ck clothes she was wearing. Qin Tian didn''t need to think to know what her intentions were. It was a bit unexpected, but also to be expected. Qin Tian was a bit doubtful how he would respond. If he was in an ordinary mood, he would definitely not hesitate, but Feng Qingxue''s current mood was clearly wrong. Even so, he chose not to joke about it. But his silent actions made Feng Qingxue catch his other hand. Her body then leaned forward slightly so that their faces were only about 20 cm apart. "You obviously want me, why are you silent now?" She finally spoke. Since she spoke, he naturally couldn''t keep quiet anymore. He immediately replied, "Qingxue, this is not the right time." "No, now is the best time." "..." "Qin, I realized I like you. Even though your nature is annoying sometimes, I still want to be yours, go and adventure with you." "Yuli, she obviously likes you too, as a woman, I understand her intentions. I don''t want her to get ahead of me." "But," "Do not say that." After saying that, Feng Qingxue suddenly waved one of her hands to the side. Shua... A mattress then appeared beside them. Qin Tian, ??"..." ''What a brave woman,'' Qin Tian thought. Even though she was still a virgin, she didn''t hesitate to ask him for sex. She didn''t even look embarrassed. Xiu... Her hand moved to his chest. She then took a step forward so that their bodies met. Her face was now right in front of his. He just needed a little movement if he wanted to kiss her. It was also because she was almost as tall as him. After cultivating, Qin Tian''s body grew to over 180cm, but Feng Qingxue was only slightly shorter than him. Her height is probably exactly 180 cm. Compared to Yuli, she is 10 cm taller. She stared at him, seemingly waiting for him to make a move. Even though Qin Tian had doubts, her aggressive nature made his doubts drop drastically. "Are you sure?" She finally asked. "Don''t underestimate me, do you think I''m a weak-minded woman, I know what I want." "What if Yulies out?" "She won''te out, the door is obviously locked automatically." Qin Tian wanted to sigh, but he suddenly continued. "Are you trying to embarrass me?" She said while clutching his clothes, she seemed ready to tear his clothes. "..." ''Damn it,'' Qin Tian cursed inwardly. He no longer thought, his hand then moved to her waist. After that, he pushed her onto the bed. Even though Feng Qingxue continued to provoke him, she was still shocked by his actions. Qin Tian pushed her until she fell on the bed. He then climbed on top of her. His hand touched her face before he moved his lips to hers. Chapter 280 - Oh Feng Qingxue! R18 Qin Tian''s lips immediately pressed against Feng Qingxue''s. It was quite moist and tasted sweet. Even though the woman was ready, her eyes were still wide as her lips were locked by a man''s. Qin Tian only kissed her for a while, he slightly raised his head and smiled at her. "Now I ask you one more time, are you sure?" The woman''s body stiffened, she was clearly getting nervous. But her response took Qin Tian by surprise once again. She didn''t answer, instead, her hand that was gripping his clothes suddenly tugged at his clothes until they were torn. ''As expected of a fierce woman,'' Qin Tian thought. He lowered his head once again.. But he didn''t kiss her mouth right away, instead, kissed her neck. Her white and clean skin made Qin Tian want to lick it inch by inch. He couldn''t see her face, but her body stiffened even more. Her hands began to fidget, they began to move on his body. As Qin Tian started sucking on her neck, she started to moan softly. Her legs started to move erratically. Qin Tian couldn''t help but whisper beside her ear, "You are very sensitive." When he saw her face once more, it was already red. Qin Tian then kissed her lips, he didn''t hold back, he directly stuck his tongue into her mouth. She is a fierce woman, but her tongue seems to be very shy. It tried to dodge his tongue brushing against it. Even so, she didn''t close her eyes as he kissed her. Qin Tian was not satisfied with just kissing her, his hands started moving to grope her body, causing her body to tremble countless times. And that made her even more excited. Her hands that moved on Qin Tian''s body started to move more and more wildly. Even her feet tried to press Qin Tian''s feet. When women want it, they can be more lustful than men. As Qin Tian started trying to rip off her clothes, she started to look panicked. She tried to block Qin Tian''s hand, but she didn''t use any force so she couldn''t stop Qin Tian at all. Every now and then Qin Tian kissed her cheek, licked her ear, and yed in her hair. Little by little, he began to feel Feng Qingxue''s body as her clothes began to disappear. Every now and then Qin Tian nced down only to be amazed by the sight he saw. It was indeed such a beautiful and sexy body that Qin Tian wanted to y it immediately. The moment Qin Tian touched her body directly, Feng Qingxue''s moans also started to increase. Her body shook violently as if she was being electrocuted. After confirming that there was no more cloth on her body, Qin Tian then sat down. When he sat down, he could see her body clearly, and it made his eyes fill with greed. She may often exercise so that her body shape grows very sexy. It was dashing like a mare. "What are you waiting for, hurry up and do it," Feng Qingxue said in a low and shy voice. Obviously being stared at like made her ufortable. Qin Tian looked at her with a yful smile, and said, "It''s not yet main dish time." He then lowered his face to her breasts. Feng Qingxue was clearly ufortable being naked on her own, therefore, she tore Qin Tian''s pants while he was sucking her breasts. "Quick," she said again. Qin Tian stopped and looked at her once more. "You are so impatient, no one will take me from you in this ce." Qin Tian then extended his hand to her vagina, after touching it directly, he finally understood why Feng Qingxue seemed so eager to start right away. It turned out to be very wet. Qin Tian couldn''t help but grin. "Oh,dy, you are a fierce woman, but you are surprisingly sensitive. We haven''t even warmed up long enough." His words caused her to blush. She didn''t dare look at him. She was definitely not an overly lustful woman. She had seen many great and handsome men throughout her life, even Qin Tian, ??although she admired him, she had never felt too lustful for him. But as soon as they kissed and came into direct contact, she found her body almost out of control with desire. She then looked at Qin Tian''s body, it was a bit thin, but very beautiful in her eyes. The moment she saw that upright object, she felt like she wanted to reach out to catch it. The woman''s desire made Qin Tian''s desire increase drastically, he no longer tried to dy, he then directed his little brother towards her very fine pubic hole. The golden feathers surrounding her cock looked like a celestial garden. When his little brother arrived in front of her vagina hole, he found it very narrow. Even though it was very wet, he couldn''t push his little brother in. He couldn''t imagine how narrow it was. Between cultivators and mortals there was clearly an enormous difference. In the end, he had to use his strength, only after that, only then could his little brother enter her vagina hole. The moment that happened, Feng Qingxue started to grit her teeth. Her eyes went nk. For a virgin like her, it was definitely an unbearable experience. The deeper his little brother went, the more Qin Tian realized how narrow her vagina hole was. It may be as narrow as a pinhole. But, the sensation he felt was also truly extraordinary. It almost felt as if he was having an orgasm. Shua... He made a final push with such force that it caused Feng Qingxue to groan as if she had been bitten by a bee. The woman''s chest heaved. Her mind seemed nk, she probably still couldn''t believe she had lost her virginity. She regained her senses when she saw Qin Tian''s face was already in front of hers. When their bodies werepletely fused, Qin Tian''s face seemed to be several times more handsome in her eyes. She couldn''t help but move her hand to Qin Tian''s back and hug him. Her legs also started trying to circle Qin Tian''s legs. "How do you feel?" Qin Tian asked with a gentle smile. She didn''t answer right away, instead, she looked Qin Tian in the eye. "You''ve done it before?" she asked. "No, it''s my first time," Qin Tian replied. "You shameless. You dare lie now." "I''m telling the truth." "But you don''t look like the first time." "What''s not, it''s just male instinct." "..." He was sixteen heavens, it was indeed the first time he had done it. And now he realized that the quality of women''s bodies here was much better than women on earth. He couldn''t help but remember his fianc¨¦ in his past life. She was also the supreme beauty of that era, and now. ''If she was still alive, he might already be a top tier ancient god,'' Qin Tian thought. ''Oh, I shouldn''t be thinking about other women now.'' He then kissed Feng Qingxue on the lips. At the same time, he started to shake his hips, causing Feng Qingxue''s body to tremble uncontrobly. The moment he let go of her mouth, the fierce woman finally groaned as if she was in a trance. Chapter 281 - A Spear "Are you satisfied, miss?" Qin Tian asked beside her ear. He was currently hugging her from behind as she didn''t seem to dare to face him after their overwhelming climax. Qin Tian pinched her buttocks as he asked so the woman''s body trembled. He then turned her body to face him. Her face was extremely red and there was no longer a fierce expression on her face. She was now just a young girl who had just gotten married. "Qin," she said in a low voice. "Now you are mine," Qin Tian replied as he pinched her nose. He couldn''t help but look at her body that was full of curves.. Only once, he naturally felt dissatisfied. His hands once again moved across her body. He groped every thing he touched. This time, Feng Qingxue''s response was much lighter. She didn''t fight back, she justy still and enjoyed his touch. "Once again?" he whispered. She didn''t answer, but she nodded shyly. Qin Tian smiled faintly before pushing her and then climbing onto her body. Thetter responded quickly, her hands immediately wrapped around his body and even her legs tried to encircle his legs. ''This girl got used to it very quickly,'' Qin Tian thought. After the end of the second half, Feng Qingxue put on her clothes quickly and immediately stood up. "I''m leaving," she said before running towards one of the doors. By now she had probably calmed down so much that the things they did made her very embarrassed. As a man, Qin Tian is still very rxed. Hey on Feng Qingxue''s bed staring at the ceiling. "Development in this ce is faster than I expected," said Qin Tian. Normally exploring ancient ces like this one would take up to a year or even more, but now it hasn''t even been a month since he entered. It was probably the fastest exploration in history. "But I doubt I can solve the mystery of this ce, where I am right now shouldn''t be the deepest part of this ce." He then stared at the only remaining door. "Time to cultivate." He immediately stood up, with a wave of his hand, his clothes back on his body. He then walked towards the door. Just like what happened to Yuli and Feng Qingxue, the door also opened by itself the moment he arrived in front of it. He couldn''t see the inside of the room even though the door was open, but he didn''t hesitate, he casually stepped into it. In an instant, the scene in front of him suddenly changed. He found himself appearing in the water, he had a hard time opening his eyes because the water emitted a very blinding light. Even with his spiritual sense, he found it difficult to see the water. Luckily he didn''t feel any danger at all around him. "I''m not sure what water this is, but it''s the best cultivation resource I''ve ever tasted." Even in his past life, he had note across a cultivation resource as good as this water. If in his previous life he could cultivate in this water, he might be able to be emperor. "This water not only contains the dao of water, all the dao can be found here." He could even sense the dao of fire and that included the supreme dao of fire. Even if he chose to cultivate the dao of fire there, he had nothing to lose. Of course, since it was water, the dao of water was still the best. Qin Tian''s hunch told him that he would understand the supreme water dao among the supreme if he cultivated the water dao in that water. He immediately closed his eyes and started cultivating. Of course, he was nning on choosing the water dao. Water was one of the dao he needed, it would make his lightning even more ferocious when they merged. After he closed his eyes, his understanding of the dao of water immediately increased drastically. He didn''t realize how much time had passed, but clearly, he felt his strength rapidly increasing. The first thing was that his cultivation reached the peak of the saint, he only needed one step away from reaching the ancient saint realm. But in order to reach the ancient saint realm, he needed to raise his dao to the world level. "I will unlock the divine symbol first." Compared to the cultivation level, the number of divine symbols that were unlocked was obviously much more important. Now Qin Tian''s understanding of the water dao had almost allowed him to unlock the water divine symbol. Qin Tian started to focus on cultivating the water dao, after feeling hisprehension reached its limit, he immediately unlocked the seventh divine symbol with the water dao as the core. It should be very difficult, but in that ce, Qin Tian found it very easy to do. He didn''t even find a barrier that made him feel difficult as if what he had unlocked was not the seventh divine symbol but the first divine symbol. Boom... It ended with a violent explosion on Qin Tian''s body. The first thing Qin Tian felt was his strength soaring so much that he felt as if he had transformed into a dragon. "Mmmm..." When he opened his eyes, he found the light in the water was no longer dazzling to his eyes. The sight became clear to him. He was immediately able to see the surroundings around him. The ce is simr to a swimming pool, it is not very wide, only about 15 square meters. To his surprise, Qin Tian saw a spear stuck in the outskirts of the ce. The spear was blue like the sea, it seemed to be made of jade. It didn''t emit any aura but it reflected light that hit it. Qin Tian then stretched out his hand to take the spear. But to his surprise, he was unable to pull the spear out in the slightest even though he used all his strength. He didn''t run out of ways, he then channeled his water power to envelop the spear. He didn''t have much hope, but he was immediately surprised because the moment he enveloped the spear with his water power, he was suddenly able to move the spear. The spear felt so light in his hand, he felt as if what he was holding was not a spear but a feather. He guessed it was because the power of the water he was using was exactly the same as the water in the pond. If it was another water force, he might not be able to move the spear. He then stuffed the spear into his storage ring, however, it suddenly caused his storage ring to explode. "How could it be?" He was surprised, the storage ring he was using could even store imperial weapons, but the spear caused the storage ring to explode. Chapter 282 - A Beautiful Morning "Is this spear even more powerful than an imperial weapon?" "Luna, are you able to recognize the grade of this weapon?" Qin Tian asked. "I''m not sure either, master. This weapon has basically lost its source of power, all that''s left now is the materials." "Yes, it''s made of a very strong material." "Perhaps if you be emperor, you can turn it into an imperial weapon with Heaven''s Will." "Mm, if I want to use it now, the power required is too much, it can only be used in critical moments." Since he couldn''t store it in the storage ring, Qin Tian ended up inserting it into his dao world. Even storing it in his dao world, Qin Tian could feel the weight of carrying the weapon. He had to cover it with the power of his water to withstand the weight. After that, he continued his cultivation. About three dayster, he managed to raise his dao to a world level. Coupled with his cultivation reaching the peak of sainthood, he only needed an instant to increase his cultivation. Normally, there would be a long process to be an ancient saint because one needed to convert the spiritual world into a dao world, but Qin Tian''s spiritual world had already be a dao world long ago. Once he broke through to the ancient saint realm, he only needed to expand his dao world. However, to his surprise, he did not gain any new skills after he broke through to the ancient saint realm. "Is there no more skills in this body?" He wondered in confusion. "Maybe you won''t get it in the realm of ancient saints and paragons," replied Luna. "Why?" "In Antis back then, those two realms were called transition realms, they couldn''t be considered as realms, you only stepped into the next realm when you broke through to the Transcendent realm." "That''s probably why you didn''t get the skills." "Oh, I see..." Qin Tian nodded. He didn''t feel bad about it, after all, he already had too many extraordinary skills, and he rarely even used one of them because his strength was too strongpared to his opponents. "Well, so where''s the way out of this ce?" That ce was clearly in an independent world, the door he entered before was a portal to enter that world, but now he didn''t see a way out. It made him a little worried. "Or will it automatically eject me after a few days?" He guessed. It wasn''t strange that due to her cultivation being too fast, Yuli and Feng Qingxue were probably still cultivating until now. He then opened the message menu, there were several messages he had not seen while he was cultivating. One of them is a message from ra. "Where are you? I''ve arrived at the Sea of ??Red Tears." Qin Tian was slightly surprised. "So you''ve been able to leave your sect? But now I''m stuck somewhere." He answered the message. After about ten minutes, ra answered his message. "It''s very crowded right now, a woman called the Dragon Princess did a shocking thing. I don''t know what she did, but it caused a continent to suddenly burst out from under the sea." ''Oh, Luo Shen, what has she done?'' Qin Tian was shocked once again. ''And that continent, was it the continent of that time.'' The giant hand that pierced the sky a few months ago brought a continent back then back to the Red Tears Sea, Qin Tian still vividly remembers the scene that day. "Is the continent enterable now?" "No, there is some kind of barrier that covers the continent, even the ancient gods can''t break through it." ''Even the ancient gods have entered, it seems like more things happened when I wasn''t there.'' "Well, it might take a few days before I can get out of here." Since he couldn''t leave, Qin Tian finally returned to the real world. It was morning on earth. He stretched his body as he got up. Just as he was about to go to the bathroom, his aunt suddenly called him. "Hello auntie," Qin Tian replied. "It''s already morning, didn''t you say you would help me cultivate this morning." "..." "Come to my room now if you think I''m still your aunt." Of course, Qin Tian still thought of her as his aunt, therefore, he immediately went to her room. Luckily he didn''t run into Shui Yingyue halfway, the girl was still in her room. But the moment he entered his aunt''s room, he couldn''t help but be surprised. The woman was currently wearing only a bikini and panties so most of her limbs were exposed. She is currently jogging using the jogging equipment avable in her room. Seeing hising, she immediately stopped. "Auntie, why do you like cultivating so much, isn''t it so boring?" Qin Tian asked. He couldn''t take his eyes off her body. Long legs, slender waist, round buttocks and erect breasts, each and every one of them was a delight to look at. "Look into your eyes when you look at me, and you dare refuse this woman''s request, hmph, you brat," she snorted lightly. "Auntie, it''s not a matter of refusing or not." "Come on, stop making excuses. You know, women my age have a lot of body problems, don''t think that I''m still beautiful, I don''t suffer from the problems that people my age suffer from." "Thest cultivation made me feel very healthy andfortable as if I was young. Tian, ??don''t you want to help your aunt feelfortable?" She then used a towel to dry the sweat off her body. After that, she walked towards the bathroom. She said "I have prepared warm water in the bath, let''s do it in the bath." "...* Qin Tian scratched his head as he followed her towards the bathroom. When his aunt arrived in the bathroom, she immediately entered the bath. Qin Tian let out a sigh of relief when he saw her not taking off her bra and panties. ''Sigh, looks like I''ll be getting my clothes wet,'' Qin Tian thought as he walked to the bath. But before he could enter the bath, his aunt suddenly stopped him. "Wait, do you want to soak in clothes like that?" Qin Tian''s body froze. "Auntie, I didn''t bring any other clothes and pants." "But at least take off your clothes. Which man wears clothes while soaking in warm water." "Okay, okay, but I''ll still wear my pants." He then took off his clothes, after which, he immediately stepped into the bath. His aunt, on the other hand, took his hand. As she caught his hand, he saw her smiling. After that, she suddenly pushed him so that he fell. She then sat on his thighs. "Tian oh Tian, ??why are you so hypocritical, just say that you prefer to be naked." She pinched his cheeks as she said that. "....." Chapter 283 - Part 2 "Auntie, what did you say?" Qin Tian acted as if he was misunderstood. "What did I say?" She responded by looking down. She shifted her body slightly forward so that Qin Tian felt her butt pressing against his little brother. "Auntie, I am a normal man," he said. "I know," she answered. Her hand that had just pinched his cheek then rubbed his face. "But did you forget that I''m a normal woman too?" "...." Qin Tian felt his body suddenly heat up. If he hadn''t realized that she was his aunt, he would have suppressed her. "Hey," she chuckled. She then wrapped her arms around his neck and said, "Okay, I will cultivate now." After that, she leaned her body against him and rested her head on his shoulder. Before cultivating, she whispered in his ear, "watch your hands, don''t interfere with my cultivation, after I finish, I will definitely give you a reward." She closed her eyes after saying that. A few secondster, she began to absorb the spiritual energy in his body. But even though she told him to keep his hands, he still hugged her waist. Now that she was almostpletely exposed, he would be crazy if he wasn''t even allowed to hug her waist while she sat on hisp. ''I''ve lost my mind,'' he thought. ''But this is too beautiful.'' He finally chose to close his eyes, his consciousness kept awake, soaking in the warm water while hugging his aunt made him want to sleep. He didn''t know how long he had been asleep, he woke up again when he heard his aunt''s voice calling him. When he opened his eyes, the first thing he saw was the face of his aunt smiling at him. "You slept very well," she said. "Auntie, are you done?" "Yes, I feel veryfortable now, now I feel much stronger." ''Of course, you are much stronger,'' Qin Tian replied inwardly. ording to his estimation, his aunt might be able to defeat several grown men with her strength. The woman then stood up and stretched her body. She got out of the bath, grabbed a towel, and dried her wet body in front of the mirror. Qin Tian was already feeling tired from soaking, so he also got out of the bath. Right after he came out, his aunt threw another towel at him. "Dry yourself," she said. Qin Tian didn''t need a towel to dry his body, with his spiritual energy, not only was his body dry, even the pants he was wearing were also dry. Seeing that, his aunt couldn''t help but speak, "I still can''t do that." "You have to wait for the power of the sixteen heavens to appear before you can do that," Qin Tian replied. "Oh, but if you continue to help me cultivate, I should be able to do so in the near future." "Auntie, you must focus on the sixteen heavens, that will determine the future of all of us." "Okay, okay, so Tian, ??what gift do you want?" She smiled and then walked towards him. Qin Tian wanted to retreat backwards but found a wall behind him. So he could only respond to his aunt with a smile, "Auntie, you are the woman who took care of me from childhood until now, how could I ask for a reward for helping you, isn''t that the same as being unfilial?" "Oh, now that you''re talking about being filial, I find that a little funny," she replied. She arrived in front of him after that. Every now and then, she nced at his pants. Because he had just woken up, his little brother stood taller. "Tian, ??what do you think your future will be like?" She asked. "What do you mean, auntie?" He asked back. "What do you think you will be in the future? Are you just an ordinary young man? Or someone who can summon wind and rain? Answer honestly." "Mmmm..." Qin Tian was a little hesitant to answer. "No need to answer, I know your thoughts. By now you must be very sure that you will be a mighty being like the emperor in the sixteen heavens. Am I right?" ''As long as there are no idents, I will definitely be more than just the emperor,'' Qin Tian replied in his heart. Right after she said that, his aunt suddenly wrapped her arms around his neck. She took another step forward. "I''m guessing you will be more and more rampant in the future." "With my intelligence, how could I not predict our future." Her other hand then went down to his chest. She stroked his chest as if she was petting a cat. "Oh, just from the beat of your heart, you are clearly a lion king." Tap... Tap... Tap... Suddenly, the sound of knocking on the door resounded from outside, they seemed to being from the bedroom door. Qin Tian and his aunt''s expressions froze. "Is it Yingyue?" She said. "Now that I remember, my phone rang a few times." "Ah, looks like we should stop here." She pulled back her hand and was about to turn around, but before turning around, she looked at Qin Tian once more. "Oh, you haven''t said what gift you want from me, well, as long as it doesn''t go overboard. Maybe," she paused and put her finger to her lips. She then continued, "maybe a kiss is fine." After saying that, she immediately walked out of the bathroom. She closed the door as she came out and said, "don''te out yet, I want to change clothes, wait at least 5 minutes." "..." "Master, your aunt is very wild," Luna suddenly spoke. "She is indeed wild," Qin Tian nodded in agreement. "Why don''t you do it to her, I''m sure she won''t refuse." "In my opinion, she is an adrenaline-filled woman, in the past, she yed with a lot of men, now she is probably tired of them which is why she never does it again. It''s not surprising that she wants something taboo." "Luna, you can''t say that." "Why? After all, she''s not really your aunt. You two are actually two people from different worlds." "Oh, but she probably won''t be satisfied with being your concubine, I''m sure she will ask for the empress position in the future." "...." Chapter 284 - What!!! Qin Tian then took out his cell phone which was in his clothes pocket, inwardly he wondered why Shui Yingyue was knocking on her mother''s door. If there wasn''t a serious enough problem, there was no way she would do that. When he opened his phone, he couldn''t help but be surprised because he saw Shui Yingyue also called him several times. Previously he hadpletely fallen asleep and shut off all his senses, as long as there was no danger, his senses wouldn''t activate, so he didn''t know that his cell phone had rung. "Well, there seems to be a problem?" After putting on his clothes, Qin Tian chose to use his strength to leave, he went straight to the hotel guest room, however, he would be in trouble if Shui Yingyue found out he was in her mother''s room for a long time. He waited in the living room for about 10 minutes before he saw Shui Yingyue and her mother appear. That''s pretty fast. His aunt is currently wearing only long jeans and a short-sleeved T-shirt. From her expression, Qin Tian felt like she was angry. Seeing him in the living room, she was slightly taken aback while Shui Yingyue wore a displeased expression. "Where have you been? Didn''t you bring your cell phone?" She said unhappily. Qin Tian cleared his throat, he didn''t answer but asked his aunt "what happened?" "Come with us to the Augustus family''s house!" She only said that before continuing on her way. Qin Tian then followed behind her with Shui Yingyue. He looked at the girl who seemed to have forgotten their rtionship. "What have the Augustus family done?" he asked. Shui Yingyue knitted her brows, and replied coldly, "I''ll tell you in the car." ''Oh, Yingyue, why are you so fierce?'' Qin Tian said in his heart. Even though he didn''t say anything, he reached out his hand to pinch her waist. "You..." She became angry, at the same time, she looked at her mother who was walking in front. Fortunately her mother''s gaze was fixed on the front. This time madam Qin drove privately, Qin Tian and Shui Yingyue sat in the back. In the car, Shui Yingyue finally told him what had happened in the Augustus family It turns out that everything is still caused by him if we look at the beginning. After the video he got was shared, Augustus''s family experienced a lot of problems, other families started to pressure them, many of their businesses were messed up, if not addressed, there was even a possibility of their family beingpletely destroyed. The only ones who can save them in Europe are basically the Rock family. But even though the Augustus''s mistress was now a woman from the Rock, the family still wouldn''t help unless the Augustus family paid a big price. It was a price that the Augustus family could not bear. However, the Rock family suddenly gave them another chance. It was Ang. Apparently, the young master of the Rock family, Galen, is interested in making Ang his wife. As long as Ang is married to Galen, Galen promises to solve all the problems of the Rock family. Such things were verymon inrge families, but this case was a little different because Ang had lived with her mother from the start. Her surname is Qin, not Augustus. Of course, if Ang hadn''t paid a visit to the Augustus family, it probably wouldn''t have happened. "So what''s Ang''s decision?" If it was just coercion by the Augustus family, it was an easy thing to deal with, therefore, Qin Tian cared more about Ang''s decision. "You can ask her," Shui Yingyue replied nonchntly. Her answer made Qin Tian knit his brows. But he didn''t ask any further. 30 minutester, they finally arrived at the Augustus family home. It was an ancient castle on the outskirts of the city, with vineyards all around. Not to mention the castle, even their stables were more luxurious than most ordinary people''s homes. It was hard to believe that the family that owned the castle was in such trouble that their family was almost destroyed. But such was the reality, no matter how rich and powerful a family was, when in crisis they were as fragile as rotten wood. Their car entered the castle grounds without encountering a single obstacle. Even though there were several guards, none of them stopped their car. Upon arriving at the castle, the car immediately stopped. Qin Tian, ??his aunt, and Shui Yingyue immediately got out of the car. The castle door opened slightly, through his spiritual sense, Qin Tian saw William, his wife, Charlotte, and their son Leonardo as well as other family members gathered in the living room. Judging from their preparations, they seemed to be waiting for guests. Of course, there was no way they were waiting for them. After getting out of the car, Qin Wuxin walked straight into the castle. She seemed to be very used to the castle. She was a little surprised when she saw people gathered in the living room, but their presence didn''t stop her. They didn''t seem to have any intention of stopping her either. Charlotte, on the other hand, showed a sinister smile as she looked at Qin Wuxin. Qin Wuxin naturally didn''t look at her, she just looked at William. After getting close enough to him, she then shouted at him, "William, how dare you use my daughter, do you want to fight this woman?" She had just spoken, but Charlotte had already replied, "You uncultured woman, can''t you keep your voice down in other people''s houses." Qin Wuxin then looked at her, "Bitch, shut up, this is my daughter''s matter!" Charlotte, "..." Charlotte''s beautiful face was almost distorted by her words, luckily she was very good at hiding her mood. She then said, "Marriage matters are one''s personal business, even if you are the mother, you have no right to hinder your daughter''s choice, remember, we live in the modern era, not the feudal era." "You should have said that to your own husband." "Heh, looks like you misunderstood." "What do you mean?" Qin Wuxin narrowed her eyes with a suspicious expression. "Hehehehe," Charlotteughed. "Why don''t you ask your daughter whether we have forced her or not. Here, no one is forcing her, it is her own choice." "Also, what kind of man do you think my nephew Galen is? Being able to marry him is your daughter''s luck, after all, besides her pretty face, what does she have." "Oh, I forgot, she is a celebgram with a lot of male fans, hahahaha." "..." .... Surely there will be no ntr in this novel, hahaha. Chapter 285 - Charlottes Schematic. "What nonsense are you saying?" Qin Wuxin showed an expression of disbelief. She then looked at William. "William, is what she said true? You didn''t do anything to my daughter did you?" For a moment, William looked doubtful, but he was still able to answer. "Ang is not against this marriage," he said. "Ha-ha-ha, don''t you believe it?" Charlotteughed once more. "Where is she?" Qin Wuxin ignored the woman, and continued to ask William. But it was still Charlotte who replied, "she''s in her room now, getting dressed, if you want to see her, I can apany you. But I hope you don''t interfere with her decision." "Okay," Qin Wuxin nodded calmly. "I wouldn''t interfere in her decision if it was really her wish." "Well, then follow me." Just as Qin Wuxin was about to follow her, Qin Tian suddenly stopped her. "Auntie, let me meet her, you better wait here," he said. Hearing his words, Charlotte couldn''t help but sneer, "boy, what do you understand about marriage, it''s better if you stay here." She was also about to reprimand Qin Wuxin, but thetter''s response took her by surprise. "Okay," she said as she nodded to Qin Tian. "Please, I will wait here." In fact, Shui Yingyue was also a little surprised, but she didn''t react much, instead, she looked thoughtful. After his aunt nodded, Qin Tian then looked at Charlotte. "Madam, can you take me to Ang''s room? I don''t know where it is." Of course, he could easily find Ang if he wanted to, but he wanted to know what Charlotte wanted so she wanted to personally drop off his aunt. With how selfish she was, she definitely wouldn''t do that under ordinary circumstances, she could easily have a servant show the way. The problem was, he could feel the spiritual energy in the woman''s body. Even though it was very little, it meant that she was already a cultivator. A woman like her suddenly became a cultivator, surely she wasn''t as simple as an ordinary cultivator. Apart from her, there were several other cultivators among them, they were probably members of that family and some people who worked for them. Hearing his request, Charlotte''s forehead wrinkled for a moment. She looked Qin Tian up and down, looking displeased. But in the end, she didn''t refuse. "Fine, follow me," she replied coldly. She then walked towards the stairs. Qin Tian nodded before following behind her. On the second floor, they entered a very long hallway with rows of doors on each side. It was a little dark, and there was no one there. The hallway seemed designed to give off a gloomy feel. There were so many ces on the second floor, but why did Ang choose the room in the hallway. Qin Tian couldn''t help but look at the middle-aged woman in front of him suspiciously. She was wearing a long ck dress that was a bit tight so that her buttocks stood out. Even though she was an unpleasant woman and extremely hostile towards the Qin family, Qin Tian could not refute her charms. She was probably the most beautiful of the Rock family women. "Madam, you don''t seem like an ordinary woman?" Qin Tian said, making the woman turn her head to look at him. Called unusual, she was clearly surprised. After all, the current her was indeed no ordinary woman. Of course, she didn''t believe what Qin Tian meant was her cultivation. Even so, she still responded with an interested expression. "I thought Qin Wuxin''s nephew was a stupid young man, it seems you are not as stupid as I thought, at least you can know good things," zhe said. Qin Tian, ??"..." "No, you are beautiful with a very strong noble aura, the unusual impression you give is very clear," he replied. Right after he said that, she suddenly turned around. To his surprise, she suddenly showed a faint smile. Qin Tian had never seen her smile, ever since he saw her, she had always shown a sinister expression because of his aunt''s existence. But now she suddenly smiled. She then stepped closer to him. Shua... Her hands suddenly moved to push his body. She was a woman who looked like she was unable to even catch cats and dogs, but Qin Tian felt as if he had been pushed by arge man with arms full of muscles. Qin Tian was pushed until his body hit the wall, after that, the woman then put one hand on the wall while her other hand touched Qin Tian''s chin. She slightly pushed Qin Tian''s chin up so that Qin Tian''s head tilted up. Her actions were somewhat beyond Qin Tian''s expectations, but he still pretended to understand nothing. "Madam, what are you doing?" he asked with a surprised and suspicious expression. "Hiihh..." She responded with a sarcasticugh. "That bitch, Qin Wuxin, instead of going alone, she sent her nephew instead." After saying that, she suddenly smiled. "But boy, even though you have the Qin family''s dirty blood, you actually have a very handsome face, oh, I have long dreamed of having a handsome pet dog like you on duty to serve me." She stuck out her tongue while her face moved closer to Qin Tian''s. And finally, her tongue managed to lick Qin Tian''s lips. "..." ''What''s with this woman?'' Qin Tian wondered. With how close their faces were, he could feel her breath. It was fragrant and warm, he felt that her current breath was very simr to the breath of a woman who wanted to make love. Because he had slept with three women, so he could tell that. He kept pretending to be naive and pretending to think that she wanted something strange from him, he said, "Madam, you can''t do that to me, you are a faithful wife." Ever since he saw her, he had thought that Charlotte was a faithful wife, now he realized that his thoughts were wrong. Of course, there was a possibility that had caused her to change. "Hmph," surprisingly, she suddenly snorted coldly after he spoke. "That bastard, William, I''ve done everything for him, but he''s always thinking about that bitch, why should I be loyal to him? If not for my son..." "Madam." Qin Tian cut her words off. Thetter quickly calmed down, she smiled at him once again. Her hand then went up to his cheek and caressed it. "Oh yeah, you''re still not my dog, I''ll turn you into my dog ??first." "Don''t worry, it doesn''t hurt, you won''t lose your consciousness either. After this, you can do your duty to serve me." Right after she said that, he saw her blue eyes emit a strange light. If ordinary people were to look into her eyes at this time, they would definitely be in a daze, but they couldn''t influence him. He thought to himself, ''So this is what she did to Ang.'' ''sge has the power of illusion that can influence the minds of others.'' ''And everything she said was probably just bullshit he orchestrated to sway my mind.'' Obviously her illusion power is still too weak, she must confuse the target''s mind before she can control the target. Chapter 286 - Two Choices Qin Tian started to smile as Charlotte''s illusory power failed to affect him. The woman initially smiled, but seeing his smile, she started to knit her brows, after a while, a confused expression appeared on her face. She began to look at her own hands as if to wonder if there was something wrong with her strength. "What is it, madam?" Qin Tian asked, still with a confused smile. "You?" Charlotte looked at him in surprise, she looked like she wanted to ask why her power couldn''t affect him. But she was only confused for a moment, as she continued to stare at him, an expression of disbelief appeared on her face. "Do you?" "Hehehe." Qin Tianughed. After that, he pushed the woman''s body until she hit the wall behind her. Qin Tian couldn''t help but admit that she was extremely alert. After being pushed by him, she immediately retaliated by kicking him with her foot. Unfortunately she was too weak, Qin Tian casually waved his palm to pat her leg and it caused her leg to be pushed back. She almost fell, but Qin Tian held her body and then leaned her against the wall. "You? How is that possible?" The woman''s eyes widened. "Why isn''t it possible?" Qin Tian replied. "Don''t think that since you guys control this world, no one is above you, hahaha, in my eyes, you are just a bunch of frogs frolicking at the bottom of a well." He then touched her chin, doing the same as she had done to him. "Who exactly are you?" Charlotte spoke first before he spoke. "I am Qin Wuxin''s nephew, isn''t that obvious." "No, that''s impossible. That bitch, the Qin family is just a descendant of rotten people." "Ohhh, you shouldn''t say that in front of the only man in the Qin family." Qin Tian pinched her waist as he said that. Thoughts of harassing her somehow appeared in his mind, maybe it was because of the side effect that he couldn''t do too much to his aunt. The middle-aged woman screamed before shouting. "Help, help, help me," she said. Unfortunately her voice would not reach the first floor while Qin Tian''s spiritual power covered the hallway. "Nothing can save you. Well, now let''s talk about what I''m going to do to you." "You dare? Do you know who I am? My father is," "Your father is the head of the Rock family, but what can he do? He''s just an old man not far from death." "Oh, do you know Old Edward, the head of the Alexander family?" "Old Edwards?" The woman was stunned. "Hehehe, would you believe me when I said he was my ve?" "Your ve? Impossible..." Shee immediately put on an expression of disbelief. "Well, it doesn''t matter whether you believe it or not, how about I give you two choices?" Qin Tian slightly pushed her chin up so that the skin of her neck tightened. She is probably the same age as his aunt, just like her, she also looks much younger than her age, she must have used a lot of the most expensive skincare. Qin Tian''s imagination ran wild as he looked at her neck. His gaze made her ufortable. "What do you want?" She asked. "I should be the one asking. Before, I felt your breath like the breath of a woman who wants to make love, I wonder if what you said earlier was just pretend or was it really your true thoughts?" For a woman like Charlotte, he preferred to take an antagonistic attitude, otherwise she might think he was a gentle man. Charlotte''s face turned slightly red after she heard his words. Qin Tian chuckled, he stepped closer to her so that his body pressed against her body slightly. He then brought his mouth to her ear before saying, "I don''t happen to have an assistant yet, how about you be my assistant, of course you don''t just help with my work." "And the second option, I''ll leave you to my aunt, you know, just as you don''t like her, she doesn''t like you either." "I don''t know what she will do to you if I hand you over to her." Charlotte''s body shook after she heard the second choice. "I''d rather die than be handed over to that bitch," she said. "Does that mean you want the first option?" "You..." "Oh, are you still a faithful wife, the man doesn''t seem to love you at all." "Besides, he doesn''t look special at all, I didn''t know what he was like when he was young, but now he''s obviously too old." "He even had to sacrifice his daughter to save his family." "Although being an assistant is a lower status than a wife, but believe me, my assistant is more noble than any woman in this world." As he said that, he released his boundless power, it was a power that could shake heaven and earth, but only Charlotte could see it. He also created a faint illusion where his figure stood atop the endlessndmass after defeating countless enemies. The illusion caused Charlotte''s expression to fluctuate, she initially showed a look of surprise, then fear, and finally she was suddenly fascinated. Qin Tian''s hand that was on her chin went down to her neck before descending to her body and stopping at her waist. His fingers caressed her slender waist, he said, "Alright, I''ll give you some time to think, let me know once you decide." His other hand then touched her palm, with his spiritual energy, he wrote his phone number on her palm. After that, he let go of her body and went to Ang''s room. The woman, on the other hand, stared at his back in awe. Of course, it was because of the illusion, but even after the illusion disappeared, she still stared at his back with a curious look. Now she was probably wondering if being his assistant was a good choice for her. In fact, Qin Tian gave her a chance. He had no reason to do that, although she might have the potential, in the end, it was only because of his personal desire. "...." Chapter 287 - Angela Qin Tian entered Ang''s room, he saw that the woman was currently sitting in front of the mirrored table doing her makeup. She looked absolutely gorgeous in a tight and long white off-shoulder dress. The sharp nose, curved lips, and tall but slim and soft body make it look very pleasing to the eye. Her hair was back to gold and they were still slightly curly like before. Although Qin Tian wanted to view the women around him as equals, he couldn''t argue that Ang was more beautiful than the rest. She was like a living porcin doll. As she cultivated in the future, her beauty would probably reach the point where she was more conspicuous than the sun in the summer. His arrival caused her to be shocked, "bro, why are you here?" she asked. With a nce, Qin Tian could see Charlotte''s power enveloping her body, clearly it had affected her mind. Quietly, Qin Tian snapped his fingers, even without releasing the power, he was still able to destroy Charlotte''s power. After it disappeared, Ang held her head and blinked her eyes like someone who just woke up. She then looked at Qin Tian, ??"bro, can you exin what has happened to me?" When Charlotte used her powers, she had clearly seen it. She would have forgotten about it as long as she was under Charlotte''s power, but after it disappeared, she immediately remembered the spiritual thing she had seen. Qin Tian also didn''t n on hiding the secret forever from her, since she asked, he then told her the things he had told his aunt. Despite being surprised, she calmed down very quickly. She just nodded as a sign of understanding. "So sis, do you still want to wait here?" Qin Tian asked with a faint smile. He purposely joked to remind her that she was close to marrying someone. However, she suddenly smiled in response. "Why not? He is not a bad man, he is handsome, rich and powerful, I think he is a suitable candidate to be my husband." "..." "Ehmmm..." Qin Tian cleared his throat. "Sis, he is not a good man, he has done a lot of bad things." "You think I don''t know, but bad things like that are natural for the elite. "Do you think our Qin family has never done anything bad? Mom and I have also done bad things to increasepany profits." "For my husband, I don''t care if he has done bad things or good things, the most important thing is that he is always kind to his family. I heard the man was very kind to his cousins." "I''m sure he will treat me well too." "..." Seeing Qin Tian''s expression, her lips curved into a smile. She then stood up and walked over to Qin Tian. "Oh, what''s with your expression? Aren''t you happy that your sister is getting married?" The moment she arrived in front of him, she moved her hair to her chest, making her look even more elegant. "It seems you don''t want me to marry that man? Then do you know a better candidate? I think there are some men who are his equal, but none better." "There is!" Qin Tian finally answered. "Oh," the answer left Ang stunned for a moment. Obviously the answer was beyond her expectation "Who?" She then asked. "Who? Who else if not me, I am the best man in the world!" Ang, "..." She was stunned once again, after which, sheughed lightly. "Bro, given your strength, you do have the right to say that. But, do you also want to be my husband candidate?" Her eyes shed as she said that. Even her fingers moved in a strange way. Qin Tian thought in his heart what kind of response he should give. Either pretend not to understand, or directly pull her into his arms. While his thoughts were ovepping, she moved closer towards him. Her dress asionally hit his body. Her response was faster than his, he was starting to worry that she would really choose Galen if he didn''t give her an answer now. His gaze then fell onto her hands. It was white and clean so her veins were clearly visible. Her slender fingers had nails painted red. "Yes." One word suddenly left his mouth. After saying that, he grabbed her hand while his other hand grabbed her waist. In an instant, he pulled her into his arms. Her two slightly revealed breasts instantly pressed against his chest. A look of surprise filled her face as it arrived before his face. "Sis, am I wrong if I dream of you?" He asked To his surprise, after he said that, she suddenly smiled. "No, for me there is nothing wrong in this world when we talk about human desires." She withdrew her hand that he was holding, she then extended both of her hands to his body. Her smile didn''t stop, her feet suddenly stepped on his. She said, "so, do you just want to touch my waist?" Her words were clearly meant to invite him to go further. "Of course, I want more," he replied. After saying that, he sent his mouth to hers. Ang didn''t try to dodge at all, instead, her hands that were on his body pulled his body so that their embrace became even tighter. He, on the other hand, pushed her body until her back hit the wall. After leaning her against the wall, he kissed her more aggressively. Her response surprised him a bit, her tongue responded to his tongue movement quite wildly. She seems to be very skilled at controlling her tongue. Qin Tian''s hands started to move more wildly, unfortunately her tight dress didn''t allow him to enter, if he wanted to touch her body directly, he could only lower her dress. "Ahhh..." As they retracted their mouths, saliva dripped from their mouths. Ang smiled faintly. She then brought her mouth to his ear. "Let''s find a hotel after this," she said. After that, she pushed his body. She smoothed out her slightly messy dress before walking towards the door. Qin Tian quickly followed her while she slowed her pace until he arrived at her side. She looked at him and then asked, "can we be considered lovers now?" "Erm..." Qin Tian''s reaction was a little slow, but he still managed to smile. "Maybe," he replied, taking her hand and pulling her to his side. Chapter 288 - Poor William Charlotte had already left the passage by the time Qin Tian and Ang came out of the room. Along the passage, they didn''t stop from touching each other. Qin Tian himself was quite surprised by Ang''s aggressive attitude, the woman seemed to have had the urge to touch him for a long time, it was very surprising that she never lost control even though they lived in the same ce. When he was almost at the end of the hall, Qin Tian stopped his steps and he hugged Ang once more. He pushed her against the wall and then locked her lips with his. After kissing, they looked at each other andughed softly. "Sis, since when did you have this kind of desire?" Qin Tian couldn''t help but ask her. "Since when? Of course, ever since you grew up, you thought I was attracted when you were little, hmph, my taste is still normal." "What about you? Now I find it strange to see the younger brother I saw growing up has such a big passion for me." "Ehmmm..." Qin Tian cleared his throat. "Sis, you are so beautiful, why am I not attracted to you, who knows how many men in this world have posted your picture on their bedroom wall and vent their desires by looking at you." Ang, "..." Her face turned green. She pinched his waist in return and said, "Say that again, and I won''t let you touch me again." Qin Tian was not afraid, he smirked and touched her butt, "are you sure?" "Hmph, you think I''m scared, I can still find another man." When she threatened to find another man, Qin Tian couldn''t say anything else, he could only smile apologetically. "Don''t be like that sis, I can''t see you with another man, you have to be with me forever." "Hmph, since you know you can''t, then watch your behavior. Remember, men get hurt a lot more when they see the woman they like with another man." "I definitely won''t let that happen." He hugged her tighter and kissed her more wildly. Of course, he wanted to lick her neck, but he was worried that it would leave a mark that the others would see. Ang pushed him after he let go of her mouth. She tidied her dress once again while grumbling, "Didn''t I tell you we will find a hotel after this, you can do anythingter, why are you so impatient." "Let''s go, they''ll get suspicious if we make them wait too long." They then went to the living room of the castle, there were more people there. Galen who wanted to marry Ang also appeared there, obviously the person the Augustus family was waiting for was him. He was only wearing ordinary formal attire, no style too shy, but his own presence was more conspicuous than the rest. No matter which side you look at, he is indeed a man who will make all women''s hearts flutter. If Qin Tian had no strength, Ang might really have fallen into his hands. Ever since they appeared in the living room, the man kept staring at Ang, even so, his gaze at Ang was very polite and did not contain the slightest hint of lust. Ang, on the other hand, continued to walk towards the people who were waiting for her, but when she got there, she didn''t stop, she continued walking towards the castle door. Even in front of Galen, she did not stop her footsteps. Her actions instantly made the atmosphere freeze, people especially William stared at her in astonishment, even Galen couldn''t maintain hisposure. Qin Wuxin clearly understood what had happened, so she nodded at Shui Yingyue to take her away from there. "Wait!" William finally couldn''t stay still anymore, he came forward to stop Ang. "William, what are you doing." The man had not even spoken and he had already been scolded by Qin Wuxin. Now he seemed to have forgotten the words he wanted to say. He couldn''t help but stare at his wife, he didn''t know what had happened, but ever since she came back, she had always been silent. Now things seem to be going in the wrong direction. Galen''s gaze made him feel ufortable, if he couldn''t solve this problem, the Rock family might also mess with his family. Even though he was actually the son-inw of the family, it didn''t seem useful at all. At most, they would take back Charlotte and her son. After that, even if the Augustus family was destroyed, no one would care. William was about to speak once more, but Ang had already spoken, "Dad, stop interfering in my affairs. My marriage, I will decide for myself, you don''t have to worry about that." After saying that, she quickened her pace. William''s mouth, which had just opened, closed again. ... Not long after, Qin Tian and the others left by car. Augustus''s family matter, he thought he would ask Alexander''s family to protect them. Of course, it couldn''t be said to be protection, it was more like a takeover. After that, William would be the henchman of the Alexander family. It was also only because William was Ang''s father that Qin Tian chose to help them. In the car, Qin Tian and Ang acted as usual, although they asionally nced at each other. Their n to find a hotel after solving the problems in the Augustus family might not be easy to carry out. First, they must first leave Qin Wuxin and Shui Yingyue''s side. But how could they leave from their side now? Neither of them wanted to dy because their desire for each other was very high right now. They didn''t find a solution even after they returned to the hotel. Of course, they could do it at the hotel, but Qin Wuxin and Shui Yingyue didn''t seem to be nning to leave the hotel right now. After a while, Ang sent a message to Qin Tian''s cell phone. "Try to go first, I''ll say I''lle with you." "What kind of n is that?" Qin Tian asked. "Silly n, of course. But what, mother and Yingyue wouldn''t have thought that far." "Sis, looks like you can''t hold it in anymore." "What, don''t you want to?" "Okay, okay..." Qin Tian finally agreed. He then looked at his aunt and said, "Auntie, I have some business, I want to go away for a while." His aunt didn''t feel strange about his words, she nodded lightly. "Be careful," she said. "Wait bro, can Ie with you?" Ang then chimed in. ... Don''t forget to read my other novels. Title: Almighty Young Master Synopsis: A young man suddenly appeared from within the empresske which normally only women could enter. He was only a mortal youth, yet he was extremely arrogant and rampant. Who am I? Give me a thousand men, I will shock the world.. Give me ten young men, and I will shake the heaven. Chapter 289 - Oh, Angela! Ang wanted to leave right away without waiting for her mother''s reaction, but she suddenly asked. "Do you want to go in this dress?" Ang couldn''t help but stop. Her dress was indeed too shy, it was basically only used in big parties, but what, she wanted to look her best on her first date. She then looked at her mother, "Mom, I can buy clothes on the street." She immediately took a step after saying that. Seeing her leaving with Qin Tian, ??Qin Wuxin narrowed her eyes for a while, she looked suspicious. But in the end she just shook her head. "What am I thinking?" She said. "But even if it''s like that, who cares." ... Qin Tian and Ang then entered a ck Mercedes provided by the hotel. They don''t need a driver, Qin Tian is driving personally. After closing the car door, theyughed once more. "Sis, we look really weird," Qin Tian said as he looked at her with a helpless smile. "You still call me sis?" Ang responded with aint. After saying that, she moved into the driver''s seat and sat on his thigh. She touched his face and said, "Baby, you are so handsome." She then put her hands inside his clothes. Qin Tian didn''t respond right away, he started the car engine first and set it to automatic driving mode. As the car was moving, he then hugged Ang''s waist. "So sis, where are we going?" "You still call me sis!" "Okay, okay, so baby, where are we going?" "Go to the HDI hotel," she replied. "I don''t know where it is. What hotel is that?" "It''s definitely a fun ce for a new couple like us," Ang replied. She then marked the location on the map. After that, her hands that were inside his clothes began to caress his body. "Let''s warm up here," she said. Qin Tian smiled, one of his hands went down her buttocks while his other hand pushed her back forward. He kissed her mouth briefly before licking her neck and exposed chest. Ang started to let out a light moan, sometimes she lifted her head with her eyes closed. As Qin Tian started to run out of breath, she pushed his head before kissing his face to his neck. As she did that, Qin Tian started to grope her body which was wrapped by the tight dress. Unfortunately, apart from the shoulder part of the dress, the other part waspletely covered so his hands were blocked by the dress. Ang realized that so she looked at him and said "if you want you can take my dress down now" She seemed ready to be stripped by him. "No, let''s wait until we get to the room," Qin Tian replied. "Oh, it''s not fair to you, but don''t worry, I will definitely give you unforgettable sex." While saying that, she grabbed one of his hands and then ced it on her breasts. Even though it was covered in a dress, it was so soft and fluffy that he felt as if he was holding a balloon. He started to grope the breast he was holding, causing Ang to moan softly once again. "Sis, no, baby, you don''t look like a virgin," he said. "Oh, what do you think?" Ang asked with a yful smile. "I can''t guess," Qin Tian replied. "After all, you are a few years older than me." "So how would you feel if I wasn''t a virgin anymore." "I''m not a virgin either, so I don''t think there''s any injustice." "Hahaha," Angughed. She then pinched his nose. "You idiot, of course, I''m still a virgin, you think I''m Qin Wuxin." "..." "Sis, you can''t make fun of your mother." "You still call me sis. Ah, alright, alright, just call me that way if you''re morefortable." "It''s a habit. Besides, you''ve always been my sister," Qin Tian replied. After that, they kissed once more until they arrived at a thirty-story building. Only the building looks very luxurious, Qin Tian saw many couples leaving the building and they looked very affectionate. "Is this some kind of ce for the first night?" "Yes, rumor has it that the couple who had sex here first would never part." "Oh, that sounds magical." "We can prove it, let''s go down." After getting out of the car, they went straight to the hotel. In the hotel''s living room, there were two receptionists waiting. Ang showed her cell phone to one of the receptionists. After looking at Ang''s cellphone screen, the receptionist then handed Ang an electronic card. Ang took the card before pulling Qin Tian''s hand towards the elevator. The two receptionists looked at each other and showed envious expressions. "That young man is very handsome, and the woman is also very beautiful." "Are they here to do that?" "Shit, I get wet just imagining them, if only we could peek." "..." Luckily they are in Europe, if they were in China some people might recognize Ang, however, she is a celebgram with a lot of followers. "Sis, when did you book a room here?" Qin Tian asked as they entered the elevator. "Guess what," Ang replied with a wink. "That doesn''t matter now." As soon as the elevator doors closed, Qin Tian stretched out his hand to hug her waist. "Hey, there''s a camera here. Maybe someone''s watching us right now." "Let it go, I just hug you, let those watching be jealous to death." "You kid." Despite saying that, Ang responded by kissing him. ... Not long after, they finally entered their room. It was a very luxurious room with dark red walls. There was a row of dim lights that looked like candles on the wall. In the middle of the room, there was a royal bed which was also dark red. On earth, this was probably the most luxurious room Qin Tian had ever seen. "Sis, you are very good at choosing ces," heplimented. "Well, only a room like this is suitable for my beauty," she replied. She looked at him and smiled coquettishly, "I''m sure we''ve warmed up enough, how about you help lower my dress now!" Chapter 290 - Part 2 Qin Tian''s eyes became slightly red, without a second thought, he moved behind her and hugged her from behind. The zipper of her dress was at the back, he only had to pull it down if he wanted to take her dress down. "Don''t forget to take off your clothes too, I don''t want to be naked alone," said Ang, ncing behind her. "Don''t worry sis," Qin Tian replied. He then unzipped her dress, causing her dress to loosen, before he even pulled it down, it was already down. Immediately after that he saw a figure curving like clockwork. He wanted to touch her immediately, so he removed his clothes with his spiritual energy so that all of his clothes came off in an instant. After that, he hugged her again from behind, one hand went straight up to her breast while the other hand went down to her lower body. But she suddenly turned around before he could touch her lower body. The next sight he saw made his body heat up. He also looked at her and she looked at him from head to toe, it caused her blue eyes to look wavy. Now she was probably in a state between embarrassment and excitement. Of course, he''s the same. They just stared at each other for a while before they pulled each other''s bodies. Without thinking, he pushed her onto the bed. Afterying her down, he climbed onto her body. Ang blushed slightly when she saw his gaze that was like a hungry crocodile. He, on the other hand, moved his head to her body, to be more precise to her breasts. Her pink nipples looked like diamonds, they were so beautiful that he wanted to suck them with his mouth. The moment he actually sucked one of them, Ang''s body immediately shook violently, an amused moan escaped her mouth. Her hand grabbed his head and squeezed it. "Quick," she said. Both her legs started to move wildly and they tried to pinch his legs. "Hehehehe," Qin Tianughed and raised his head. "Sis, you are very beautiful and sexy," he said. He didn''t linger any longer, he immediately tried to get into her body. ... Twenty minutester, theyy breathless. Ang who had just lost her virginity looked three times brighter, she looked even more dazzling than before. She leaned against Qin Tian''s chest while both of her hands hugged him tightly. "Bro, is there something I want to ask you?" She suddenly lifted her head to look at him. Her gaze suddenly became so sharp that he who was stroking her hair stopped. "What?" he asked a little worried. "I wonder if you''ve done anything to Yingyue?" "..." Qin Tian''s expression froze, but he quickly hid his panic. "Sis, what do you mean?" He pretended to be confused. Ang narrowed her eyes, seemingly trying to figure out if he was faking or really confused. Ring... Suddenly the cell phone in Qin Tian''s pocket rang once so Ang stopped staring at him. Qin Tian had already moved his clothes onto the mattress, so he just needed to sit down to pick them up. He then took out his cell phone to check who had messaged him. (Meet me at JXI 48 tonight.) There was no sender''s name, Qin Tian also didn''t know the ce called JXI 48, but he guessed it was sent by Charlotte. Before Ang got up to take a peek, he had already deleted the message. "Who?" Ang asked. "ra." Qin Tian casually lied. "Hmph, that girl." Ang suddenly showed displeasure at the mention of ra''s name. She then sat down and hugged Qin Tian from the side. "Bro, what if you leave that woman. That way, we can start a formal rtionship, and even get married, I''ll definitely talk to mom if you agree." Qin Tian, ??"..." "Sis," he didn''t know how to answer. He didn''t expect Ang''s first request to be so unreasonable to him. "Huh," Ang snorted lightly. "Don''t worry, I''m not serious." "Sorry, sis." "I am prettier than her, you will look better if I stand by your side." "..." ... Sixteen heavens. In the middle of the conversation, Qin Tian suddenly received a message that the exit had already appeared, so he returned to the sixteen heavens. In the water where his body was now, he saw a portal appear. Without thinking, he entered the portal. But he didn''t appear inside the divine ocean hall, instead, he appeared outside its entrance. In addition to him, everyone who had entered the divine ocean hall also appeared there, and the divine ocean hall suddenly disappeared from where it was before. "It turns out that this is just a cultivation ground, not a treasure storehouse like I thought," someone said. "Well, even so, this is the best cultivation ce, my cultivation has finally broken through after hundreds of years, it is much better than the obscure treasure." Of course, they didn''t know that there were treasures more powerful than imperial weapons there. Qin Tian then looked at Yuli and Feng Qingxue who appeared beside him, the strength of the two had skyrocketed. He stared at Feng Qingxue for a bit longer, for a moment, her face blushed, she quickly turned her gaze to another direction. Her actions did not escape Yuli''s eyes, thetter eyeing her suspiciously. Qin Tian then asked them via voice transmission, "By the way, did you see a weapon in the ce you entered?" "Weapon?" The two of them suddenly showed confused expressions. Qin Tian suddenly remembered that they might not be able to open their eyes, so he changed his question. He asked about the structure of the ce they were in. And their answers made him guess that the ce they entered was simr to the one he entered. ''There might be two such weapons there,'' he thought. "Master, after you be emperor, you can still try to get in there. There may be many obstacles, but I think you have a chance to break into that ce." "With the Primordial God Body, your strength when you be emperor will far surpass that of other emperors." "Well, I hope so." He then looked up at the sky, sometimes, he heard a rumbling sound there.. The rumblings were clearlying from outside. Chapter 291 - Back To Sea Level "What happened?" The rumblings sound made people confused. "Let''s go." Qin Tian did not linger, he immediately stepped into the sky. "What happened?" Yuli asked. Usually it was Feng Qingxue who asked first, but since she didn''t ask, Yuli ended up asking. The former clearly hadmunication problems now with Qin Tian. Qin Tian did not take his eyes off the sky, he casually replied, "an ind, no, a continent has appeared outside." "Continent?" "That''s probably what the giant''s hand took." Hearing the words of the giant hand, Yuli and Feng Qingxue immediately showed serious expressions. Qin Tian then looked at Tez and the two tigers behind him, Tez''s strength had surged drastically, although it still looked like a tiger cub, but it exuded a majestic aura like a holy creature. It also had wings now, and on its forehead, grew a small golden horn. Qin Tian ordered them to tear through the sky while he prepared his strength in the back. Roar... Roar... Tez''s two protective tigers then jumped up and they shed their ws into the sky. Their ws erged, from below, they seemed bigger than the sky itself. The moment they hit the sky, it was instantly torn apart, revealing a sea of ??red above. But as the ocean appeared, Qin Tian could feel such a strong pressure, he almost fell back as he approached the ocean. It''s basically not an actual exit, so if he wanted to force his way out through there, he would also have to go through the pressure there. He then looked at the five ancient paragons of the holy wind empire that continued to follow Feng Qingxue, he ordered them to help Tez and the two tigers. In order to tear through that sky, they had released a lot of strength, so now that they were a little exhausted, they might not be able to withstand the pressure. After that, he looked at Feng Qingxue and Yuli who were flying by his side. Even though their strength had increased drastically, the pressure still greatly affected them. Before they fell, he stretched his arms around their waists and hugged each one of them. "You..." The two girls were naturally very surprised. Qin Tian responded to them with a faint smile, he looked at Feng Qingxue with a yful expression. "Qingxue, you are still shy now, don''t you really enjoy it when I press your body?" "..." "What do you mean?" The most surprised was Yuli, her reaction was much more exaggerated than Feng Qingxue. "You were so surprised?" Qin Tian said. "Unfortunately you are one step slower than her. But don''t worry, I never said I would only ept one of you, you cane whenever you are ready." How could she not understand now, but after that she did not look at Qin Tian, ??instead, she looked at Feng Qingxue, faintly, Qin Tian saw a dangerous light in her eyes. Being stared at by her like that, Feng Qingxue was naturally displeased, her blushing face rapidly turning cold. "What, do you have a problem with me?" she asked. Yuli knitted her brows, now she probably realized that she had shown her jealousy too clearly, but she couldn''t back down now. "I thought you were something, but you''re just a little bitch." She didn''t know what to say, so she ended up saying insulting words. It was hard to believe a woman who was always calm like her would say such words. Her words naturally angered Feng Qingxue. "What are you saying? Do you want to die?" "You think I''m afraid of you? If you want to fight, let''s do it until one of us dies." "...." Qin Tian pinched their waists and said, "Girls, it looks like you guys can''t live in peace, but it doesn''t matter, I don''t mind seeing fights in my harem." "You¡­" Yuli and Feng Qingxue''s faces turned red, it was unknown whether they were embarrassed or angry. "Okay, okay, now is not the time to joke, let''s get out of here first." boom... He then unleashed all his strength, causing an extremely loud explosive sound to echo from his body. An intense pressure radiated from his body and it enveloped him and the two girls. After that, he charged towards the sky while carrying them on each side. He easily passed through the torn sky, but after passing through, he was almost pushed back. "You push yourself too much, do you think I''m that weak?" Feng Qingxue said. She then released her power. Seeing her actions, Yuli quickly did the same. Coupled with their strength, Qin Tian found the pressure in the sea had weakened by half. Shua... He quickly flew and broke into the sea. When he finally entered that sea, the pressure finally dissipated. "Sigh¡­" He breathed a sigh of relief before staring at the five ancient paragons behind him. They were able to break through more easily though while helping Tez and the two tigers. Theirbined strength seemed to be stronger than thebined strength of him, Feng Qingxue, and Yuli. Within the sea, he could hear a louder roar, even the sea itself was made to vibrate. He did not linger there, after stabilizing his aura, he immediately swam to the surface. After him, Jian Chen and those with great power also broke through the sky. .... Even though he was prepared, Qin Tian was still very surprised when he came out from under the sea. Right after he arrived above the sea, he saw an enormous continent. It was too big so he couldn''t see the end. It also emitted an ancient aura that was extremely oppressive as if it was a sleeping beast. The continent seems to be a very fertilend, it is full of mountains, forests, rivers, and the aura of boundless life. The only problem is the energy barrier covering it. It was barely visible, but it seemed imprable even by heavenly lightning. In fact, there were currently countless attacksnding on the energy barrier, but all of them were unable to affect the barrier. Even the attacks of the ancient gods, although they produce extremely terrifying roars, they can only shake the barrier. Chapter 292 - Luo Shen Qin Tian saw most of the ancient gods he saw before he entered the Red Tears Sea The Shark God whose grandson he had killed was also there. He was now busy attacking the energy barrier on the ind. Even though he might have known that his grandson was killed, but now there was no way he would know who the killer was. Unless people who just came out told him. They would probably notify him via voice transmission, so Qin Tian was on alert the moment they came out of the ocean. His current strength might not be weaker than that of an ancient paragon, but fighting an ancient god was still too difficult for him. After looking around for a while, he finally saw a group of monks gathered behind the crowd. In the middle of the monk, he saw a golden carriage with a holy aura. The people near the monks couldn''t stop staring at the carriage, they were talking about the figure inside the carriage. "Qin, leave this ce immediately, it''s mine." Suddenly he heard the soft voice of a woman in his mind. As he looked back, he saw a figure covered in mist not far from him. Only he could see the figure, others were not even aware of its existence. Of course, she was Luo Shen. He didn''t understand what she meant, he then told Feng Qingxue and Yuli to wait before stepping towards Luo Shen''s figure. When he was near her, he also disappeared from people''s sight. "This really is an excellent concealment technique," he said, looking at the mist. "Well, why do you want me to go?" He continued, and looked at Luo Shen''s figure. Now he felt he could see her true body as long as he used the power of the primordial eye. Luo Shen''s aura fluctuated as she looked at him, "Your strength has increased drastically, now I''m starting to worry that you will surpass me," she said. "It''s only a matter of time," Qin Tian replied. "But don''t worry, my hunch says we''ll never be enemies." "Huh, so confident." Luo Shen snorted. Qin Tian somehow felt the woman was a bit sensitive now. "Okay, okay, you still haven''t answered my question." "I can''t give you an answer. The point is this continent is mine, as long as you''re gone, our rtionship will still be fine, but if you insist onpeting, we might be enemies here." "..." "Miss, I didn''t expect you to be such an unreasonable person too." He then looked at the people surrounding the continent. "What about them?" he asked. "I can''t tell them one by one, but they won''t get good results if they challenge me, even the ancient gods are no exception. I''m telling all of this to you because of our friendship." Hearing her very serious tone, Qin Tian guessed she would attack him if he said no. But he also didn''t give up easily, he was observing her figure as if he was thinking. "Luo Shen, how beautiful are you really?" Luo Shen, "..." "What''s that question?" "No, how about you show me your face, I''ll back out willingly after that." "You..." "I''ll be honest, if I wanted to see you now, I could. Your barrier wouldn''t be able to block my eyes." "Qin, I don''t want to joke now." "I''m not kidding." "Qin, do you want to fight with me?" "Come ondy, do you realize you''re very sensitive right now." "I..." She seemed to have realized that she wasn''t like her usual self. Normally she was easygoing and gentle, but today she seemed almost like a tyrant who didn''t want to be refuted. After a moment of silence, she sighed. "Sorry, I''m so tense today." "Well, you don''t have to push yourself too hard, your talent is amazing, you can definitely achieve your goals as long as you keep on living." "You''re right, but this continent is very important to me." "Okay, okay, I don''t mind sumbing to you, everything I got here has been very satisfying, I can still look for opportunities elsewhere." "Are you really going?" She asked in a doubtful tone. "Why not? How can I be a worthy emperor if I can''t fulfill my future empress'' request," Qin Tian replied in a teasing tone. "Qin, you..." The woman looked angry once again after she heard his answer. "Hahaha..." Qin Tianughed. "So, are you going to give this future emperor of yours a chance to see your face?" "Huh, since you said your eyes can see through my shield, just use them." "Aren''t you mad that I snooped on your privacy?" "Why should I be angry? I''m not so petty, as long as someone has the power to see me, it''s their luck." "Oh, that was a surprising answer, but now I think I''d better see your faceter, after I be emperor or when you officially be my empress." Luo Shen, "..." "Qin, it looks like you really want to fight." "Hahaha, don''t be angry,dy." Qin Tian then turned around, but before he took a step, Luo Shen suddenly spoke again. "Qin, look back," she said. As Qin Tian turned his gaze back, he immediately saw a woman so beautiful that he felt as if the sun was just a fireflypared to her. She was wearing a long white dress that was a bit loose. Her hair was pink and they reached her knees. Each one of his hairs was so fine, they seemed to be made from silk that had been woven over a million years. Her face on the other hand looks like it was created from a thousand suns. She had white skin that seemed to have resulted from thebination of snow, light, and pure jade resulting in a new white color that only existed in her. Seeing her pink eyes, Qin Tian thought that she might have half of the world''s beauties. Unfortunately he couldn''t observe her for too long, after one breath, her figure disappeared from his sight, leaving only her voice saying, "Go quickly, I hope we can determine who is stronger in our next meeting." "If you lose, don''t me me if I make you my personal servant." "You may not know, but apart from being strong, it''s my job to continue my n''s bloodline." "...." Chapter 293 - Meet Clara When Luo Shen disappeared, his figure appeared again. But the moment he appeared, he was immediately startled by an angry voice that suddenly appeared behind him. "Son, I don''t care who is behind you, but today you have to die," said the voice. As Qin Tian turned around, he saw a giant palm falling towards him. It was so big that the sky was covered by it. "Shit, someone actually told him." Qin Tian cursed in his heart. He quickly took out his three imperial weapons. In front of an ancient god, he was still considered a small figure. "Oh Qin, you''ve caused a big problem, yeah, since you''veplied with my request, I''ll help you once." Luo Shen''s voice suddenly resounded in his head. After that, a sea of ??pink mes suddenly appeared above the giant''s hand. The sea of ??fire then plunged the giant''s hand into it. The sound of burning rang out very loudly as the hand turned to ashes in a very short time. "Ahhhh..." A scream of pain suddenly resounded from within that sea of ??fire. "This woman is really very strong, she is already on the same level as the ancient god, she should not be weaker than E." "This era is not simple." He quickly left the ce with Feng Qingxue and Yuli. However, one of his spiritual bodies still resided there. It then went to that group of monks. An ancient god like the shark god definitely wouldn''t dare to cause trouble if he was hiding among the monks. He told ra that he was waiting for her to be nearby, thetter then told him to go straight to her carriage. He followed her words, the monks really did nothing as he approached the carriage. The carriage door opened as soon as he arrived in front of it, and he only paused for a moment before entering it. Inside there is a hall that is not too wide but clean with a calm feel. He didn''t observe the hall as his gaze immediately fell on the figure of the woman standing waiting in front of him. The woman was wearing a loose yet elegant yellow robe. She had long ck hair, a clean face, and pure eyes. Her beauty couldn''t be considered too beautiful, but it was still a first-ss beauty. Of course, her attitude, her style, and the way she dresses make her look quite different from other women. Unfortunately, her calm expression didn''tst long, ra''s signature smile then appeared on her face. She walked up to him and said, "Baby, we finally met, your body in this world is so handsome." "..." She then grabbed his hand, but before that, he changed his appearance first to his appearance on earth. Seeing the change in his face, ra froze for a moment. "Hahaha," sheughed softly. "Why are you afraid of being touched by me? Aren''t our souls still the same, it''s just our flesh that''s different." "Ehmmm..." Qin Tian cleared his throat. Of course, he objected. Even though it was himself, he felt it would be too strange for ra to touch his body in the sixteen heavens. From his point of view on earth, it might seem like she was touching another man. But men are selfish creatures, while they don''t want to be harmed, they want more from women. He couldn''t help but reach out his hand to grab ra''s hand, but thetter suddenly dodged it. She said, "if I can''t touch your body in this world, you can''t touch mine in this world either." After saying that, she twisted her body, it then changed to his original body appearance. "Well, now you can do as much as you want," she added. "..." "ra, you are so cruel," Qin Tian said with a wry smile. "This is justice." "So does that mean you have a desire for my body here?" "Why not? Isn''t it still you? As long as it''s still you, I don''t mind you changing your appearance. I think it will be a pleasant experience." "You..." Qin Tian''s expression froze, he was at a loss for what to say. ra, on the other hand, showed a mocking smile. "Good, but that won''t happen," he finally answered. "But sooner orter, I''m going to fuck that new body of yours, and you won''t be able to resist." "Oh, how arrogant." "But anyway, it feels like it''s been a while since west made love." After saying that, she stretched out her hands to wrap around his neck. Qin Tian naturally responded by hugging her waist, he asked "are you sure you want to do it here?" "Don''t worry, no one will bother us here." "But baby, are you sure you don''t want to try this new sensation? You know, I really want to try it." "..." "You still dare to say that." Qin Tian then pulled her robe down, causing her to be naked right then and there. It''s a shame that her body is actually exactly the same as her real body. But it was still a body that he really liked, no matter how many times he saw it, he still felt it was a natural beauty. Without thinking, he then pushed her onto the sofa in the hall. ra, on the other hand, responded with her signature flirtatious style. Even though they were using their appearance on earth, but they were doing it in a rather unique ce, so it still gave off a different sensation. After doing so, theyy down watching the people through the window. ray on top of Qin Tian''s body while he hugged her from behind. "You know, life changes very quickly, just a few days ago we were still students at school, and now we''re in another world, hugging and watching people here struggle." "Change happens every second in the entire universe, and now it just happens to happen to us," Qin Tian replied. "What do you think, if all this didn''t happen, what would our lives be like?" "Maybe our rtionship won''t develop this fast, but I''m sure we''ll still be together in the end. After all, we are two people who love each other." His answer seemed to satisfy ra so much, she turned around and then gave him a kiss on the forehead. "I thought that if all this didn''t happen, I would prefer to be with you, and leave other things behind." "But I wouldn''t be as great as I am now if I didn''t have the power." "Who cares, I liked you before this world came into existence. What I enjoy the most is the warmth of being in your arms." "...." Chapter 294 - Plans To Leave Qin Tian, ??Feng Qingxue, and Yuli arrived in the city a few dayster. He also told ra toe back because he didn''t want her toe into conflict with Luo Shen. He even asked Xue Ying toe back. Sky_Butterfly City was very quiet when they got there, there were fewer people on the streets, and they mostly had low cultivation. Also, still no sign that Sky_Butterfly has returned. Since he didn''t have a home in the city, Qin Tian ended up going towards a luxurious inn. However, Feng Qingxue and Yuli still continued to follow him, they did not return to their respective ces. Qin Tian couldn''t help but look at them with a strange smile. "Looks like you guys don''t want to leave me," he said. For a moment, they blushed. They then looked at each other with displeased expressions as if to say, "why are you still here?" Feng Qingxue didn''t want to go because that would give Yuli a chance. On the other hand, Yuli also didn''t want Feng Qingxue to have any alone time with Qin Tian. Qin Tian chuckled so the two women looked at him. "Why fight, you two cane to me, don''t worry, I can serve both of you myself." "..." Their faces froze, Yuli sped her hands tightly. Now clearly wasn''t the time for him to be able to do things simultaneously to both of them, after seeing their expressions, he ended up splitting his body in two. "Ha-ha-ha, now each of you can follow each of my bodies." After that, each of his bodies then walked to a different inn. Yuli''s eyes shone for a moment, she looked at Feng Qingxue and lightly snorted before following one of Qin Tian''s bodies. Feng Qingxue, on the other hand, stared at Qin Tian''s other body, as she nced at Yuli, she couldn''t help but look annoyed on her face. Qin Tian looked at Yuli who was following behind him and asked, "Yuli, do you really want to do it with me?" Yuli''s expression was a bit doubtful for a moment, but she quickly replied. "Why not? That woman has already done it with you, she will probably use that to pressure me." "Oh." Qin Tian stopped and looked at her with a smile. "Well, because that''s what you want." Before she could react, he reached out his hand to hug her waist. Shua... After that, they disappeared and they then appeared in a luxurious room, they appeared right beside the bed. Yuli didn''t react as she looked at the bed, her gaze kept on Qin Tian. She then returned Qin Tian''s hug by wrapping her arms around his neck. Before Qin Tian made a move, she had already moved her mouth to kiss him. Her actions surprised Qin Tian quite a bit, unlike Feng Qingxue, she actually took the initiative first. That excited him, he then pushed her onto the bed while lowering her ck dress. She, on the other hand, directly tore off his clothes. By the time they fell on the bed, their clothes had already disappeared from their bodies. Qin Tian couldn''t help but observe Yuli''s body while Yuli was also observing his body. Yuli is 170cm tall with a slim body. There was nothing conspicuous about her body shape, it was simr to the body of most beautiful women, but she had thin skin that was white as snow so that the veins on her body were clearly visible when she tightened her body. Most importantly, the noble bloodline on her body made the body appear graceful and holy, it was something that ordinary womencked. "I thought you were as shy as Feng Qingxue, you are actually very confident," Qin Tian said with a faint smile. "I''ve never been afraid of anything," Yuli replied. After saying that, she pulled his body into her arms and kissed him once more. Although it was clear she had no experience, she tried to be aggressive. She even groped his body without holding back. The normally calm woman suddenly became so aggressive in bed making Qin Tian even more excited, he no longer dys, after several times groping her breasts, he started to point his little brother to her lower body. And she didn''t try to dodge at all, she looked at him with a calm expression. However, as soon as his little brother managed to break into her body, she immediately groaned while her body shook violently. "You''re still a virgin in the end," Qin Tian said with a mocking smile. After that, he started to wiggle his hips, causing an amused and pleasurable moan to escape Yuli''s mouth. An hourter, Yuli sat on top of his body gasping for air, drops of sweat fell from her body and theynded on Qin Tian''s body. She turned out to be wilder than he thought, she not only allowed her body to be suppressed, after getting used to it enough, she also suppressed his body. "How do you feel?" Qin Tian asked while looking at her beautiful face. "It''s veryfortable, it''s morefortable than I thought," she replied calmly. "Ohh, you''re too emotionless. But don''t you feel sorry now?" "Not at all, I think this is the most appropriate choice for me." She then lowered her body onto his and leaned her face on his chest. "Are you leaving?" She asked. "Yes, I want to go to the dao heavan." "Dao heaven? It is the strongest heaven, I don''t know if any genius will trouble you there." "Huh, I''ll tten them all. By the way, if Sky_Butterfly returns, you and Feng Qingxue can halve the reward for me." "When are you leaving?" "As soon as possible!" "I can''t get in your way, but at least let me sleep on your chest for one night." "Do not worry..." Qin Tian then stroked her hair and back.. As she began to fall asleep, he pushed her aside and pulled her into his arms. Chapter 295 - Spiring Empire The next day, when Qin Tian opened his eyes, he found Yuli''s face on top of him, she was staring at his face. "What''s wrong? Is there something wrong with my face?" He asked. He felt this woman had a higher sexual desire, it might be because of her vengeful past but she never vented her frustration for pleasure. And now that she''s crossed the line, it''s no wonder she doesn''t hold back and acts wild. "Qin, it turns out that you are very handsome," she replied after a while. "Ouh, did you realize that now?" "Yes," she calmly nodded. Qin Tian was not surprised by the answer, in the sixteen heavens, strong women''s taste for men was very difficult to exin. It was because strong female cultivators would look at a man''s strength and talent first before judging their appearance. After nodding, Yuli suddenly stuck her smooth and wet tongue against his face. She licked his cheeks then down his neck, when her mouth reached his neck, she sucked on his neck, leaving a conspicuous lip mark. She didn''t do it once, after making three lip marks on his neck, she went down to his chest. As a man, Qin Tian couldn''t help but feel strange when he saw a beautiful woman who was usually calm enjoying his body with her mouth. He felt like pushing her and then pressing against her body, but he ended up choosing silence. After this, they would probably be separated for quite a while, so he chose to let her vent her pent-up desire. She then took his dick and personally directed it to her vaginal opening. As soon as it entered her pussy, she lowered her body to hug him before wiggling her hips. She did so quickly and moaned softly beside his ear. The moment she reached her climax, she immediately fell weak. But she didn''t seem to have enough with just that, she suddenly whispered beside her ear. "Once again," she said. She was still lying on his body even though she said that, so Qin Tian guessed now she might want him to satisfy her. Without thinking, he pushed her body before pressing it under him. ... Some timeter, they left the inn and headed for a certain location where the inter-heaven teleportation formation was located. Qin Tian walked side by side with Yuli, now she looked calm and still looked elegant in her ck kimono. People who saw her couldn''t believe that she had just gone wild in bed with a man. Not long after, they met Feng Qingxue who was with Qin Tian''s other spiritual body. The two of them didn''t do anything, they just walked around the city chatting. When Yuli and Feng Qingxue met, they immediately looked at each other with sharp eyes. They didn''t say anything, but there were sparks in their eyes. Qin Tian thenbined his two bodies before continuing on his way. The matter between the two women, he didn''t n to interfere. He thought they their rtionship would improve someday, after all, they were basically cousins. Not long after, they finally arrived at the location where the teleportation formation was. Of course, the teleportation formation here could send people to a definite location. And Qin Tian''s destination this time was the Wind Territory in the dao heaven. There, there was an empire called the Spring Empire. In his past life, it had two emperors, however now it had three emperors with the Snow Lotus Emperor as thest emperor. Most importantly, it was the empire of his fianc¨¦ in his past life. Qin Tian bought a ticket to go to the dao heavan, after that, he waited for the teleportation formation to open. Trade always took ce between the great sects between the heavens, so the teleportation formations in the main city were activated almost every day. While waiting, Qin Tian didn''t say anything because Yuli and Feng Qingxue didn''t say anything either. After about 1 hour, the teleportation formation was finally ready for use. Qin Tian who was sitting waiting immediately stood up. Yuli and Feng Qingxue also stood up. Qin Tian looked at the two of them and finally couldn''t help but sigh. He then pulled the two together before kissing each of them on the forehead. "I hope you two get along the next time we meet, but even if you guys still don''t get along, I''ll still fuck you two at the same time." After saying that, he immediately stepped into the teleportation formation, leaving Yuli and Feng Qingxue blushing. They continued to stare at him until he disappeared being sucked in by the formation. As soon as he disappeared, they stared at each other once more. Feng Qingxue looked Yuli up and down as if wanting to see a change in her. "What?" Yuli showed her displeasure at being stared at in that way by her. "Humph," Feng Qingxue snorted lightly in response. "In fact, you are indeed inferior to me," she said. "What do you mean?" "Qin Tian is a wonderful man and I fell in love with him, I might not be able to have one myself, but that doesn''t change the fact that I''m the first." "Yuli, in your life, you need to remember that you made love to a man who had already done it with me. In other words, you used my ex." "So you want to rely on that to suppress me?" Her words did not anger Yuli, she responded calmly. "You know, Qin told me that you''re shy like a little kitten, very different from your cold demeanor. Hmph, do you want to be a tsundere girl?" "You..." In the end, it was Feng Qingxue who lost control of her emotions. "By the way," Yuli continued. "Qin said that I was better than you." "..." Qin Tian definitely wouldn''t have expected the two women to talk like that when he wasn''t around. The teleportation formation he entered was of extremely high quality, it didn''t take long before he arrived at the other side. The moment he exited that teleportation formation, a view of a city as magnificent as the city of Sky_Butterfly appeared in his eyes. It was the capital of the Spring Empire, thest emperor was from that city, speaking of the city''s bustle, it was probably the most bustling city in the sixteen heavens right now. ... Don''t forget to read my other novels. Title: Almighty Young Master Synopsis: A young man suddenly appeared from within the empresske which normally only women could enter. He was only a mortal youth, yet he was extremely arrogant and rampant. Who am I? Give me a thousand men, I will shock the world. Give me ten young men, and I will shake the heaven. .... Chapter 296 - Abel Qin Tian went outside of the teleportation formation area. He looked around and tried to sense the aura around him. In that city, he felt many powerful auras hiding. "Well, there''s definitely more to the story in this town," he said. He then looked at the magnificent pce in the middle of the city. "Miya, I wonder if you''re still alive, I hope you don''t be a granny now." Qin Tian shook his head. He then went to a fairlyrge restaurant. The thing he wanted to know now was the condition of his sect. While eating at the restaurant, he listened to people''s discussions, mostly discussing things that happened in the spring empire. Of course, no one talked about Miya, mostly only about the younger generation in the empire. Unfortunately, even though the empire had just given birth to an emperor, the newest younger generation didn''t seem to have too much talent. The best were said to have lost to one of the geniuses in the dao heaven. Something like that couldn''t be said to be strange, it had happened many times, otherwise, perhaps new imperial sects would continue to produce new emperors. Qin Tian then approached a young man who seemed to have a high status. He was drinking alone but there were several bodyguards standing guard behind him. The bodyguards wanted to stop him, but strangely, they couldn''t touch his body no matter what they did. The young man finally realized that the one approaching him was a dragon, so he quickly greeted him. "This friend, you don''t seem to be from here," he said. "Yes, I just arrived in this heaven," Qin Tian replied casually. "Oh, does that mean there are no more enemies that can fight you in the heaven you came from?" "Well, you can say so." "..." "Ummm..." The young man cleared his throat with an awkward expression. "You are very confident, but this is the dao heaven, the heaven that has produced the most emperors. You may not be able to do what you did in your heaven here." "I''m not in the mood to brag right now, time will tell if this heaven can really stop me." "Hahahaha, so, what do you want?" "I want to ask about the Dark Dusk sect." "Oh?" "How is the sect doing now?" "They are an imperial sect, their circumstances are naturally fine even though they have decreased a bit." "So nothing big happened to them?" "Emmm, why are you asking that?" asked the young man with a suspicious expression. "It''s a secret," Qin Tian replied. Inwardly he was relieved, but he also found it quite strange considering that one of his supporting ns had been destroyed. "By the way, what''s your name?" "Qin Tian!" "You?" "I''m Abel." He stretched out his hand for a handshake. "Are you a member of the imperial family?" "Yes, whether you believe it or not, but my grandmother is the Snow Lotus Emperor''s cousin." "Oh, that''s quite surprising, doesn''t that mean your status is very high." "Of course, in this empire, there''s nothing I can''t do." "Hmm, that sounds like an exaggeration." "By the way, Qin, how strong are you really?" "Why do you ask that?" "Maybe I can ask your help if you''re really strong." "Oh! But if you want to know, I can tell you that I am invincible among the ancient saints." "..." "Are you sure?" "Yes, I''m pretty sure." "So what help do you want?" "To beat someone!" "Well, I actually guessed your answer. Okay, you can look for me when the timees." After saying that, Qin Tian then left. He looked for a very safe inn before returning to the real world. It was already dusk in the real world, when he opened his eyes, the first thing he saw was Ang''s naked body. Ang was sleeping and his body movements immediately woke her up. She was confused at first, but after she rubbed her eyes, she immediately blushed when she saw him. "Sis, you''re not a virgin anymore," Qin Tian said before reaching out his arms to hug her from behind. "How are you?" he asked. "How what?" "How are you feeling now?" "I don''t know, it''s kind of weird." "Yeah, it''s weird, but it''s a lot of fun isn''t it? How about we do it one more time?" "Hmph, your lust is boundless." "That''s because you''re too pretty, sis." He then twisted her body before kissing her mouth. Ang didn''t dodge, she responded by pulling his body. After that, the two people made love once again on the bed. For the second time, Ang acted more confidently. After climaxing, they showered together and then left the hotel in new clothes. In the car, Ang suddenly asked a strange question. "Bro, you got your sperm out in my body, am I going to get pregnant?" "Ehmmm..." Qin Tian cleared his throat. "Sis, you don''t call me baby." "Neither do you! You''d better answer my question." "Are you afraid of getting pregnant, sis?" "Afraid? Why am I afraid? Isn''t that just giving birth to a child, I don''tck something that causes me not to dare to have children." "Yeah, then you can only hope in fate." "What do you mean?" "If fate wants you to have children, you might get pregnant, if not, then no." "So there''s a chance I''m pregnant?" Ang''s expression suddenly froze. "Sis, it seems you are really scared." "Hmph, I don''t care, but if I really get pregnant, I want you to marry me no matter what." "..." ... When they returned to the hotel, Shui Yingyue and her mother were sitting at the guest table. Ang then ran over and sat beside Yingyue. "Ahhhh, this is so tiring," she said as she stretched. Her mother then looked at her and asked, "why are you taking so long?" "Yeah, there were some shows on the way, so we stopped and watched," Ang replied casually. "You look like you just had a shower?" She asked once again. She also looked at Qin Tian whose hair was still wet. "The show caused our bodies to get dirty, so we had no choice but to take a shower," Ang still replied smoothly, she seemed to have prepared it beforehand. Seeing that there was no oddity on Ang''s face, Qin Wuxin stopped asking, she then changed the subject. "Anyway, we''ll be back tomorrow morning." Chapter 297 - Charlotte Part 1 Ang and her mother left once again at nightfall, there was some work they wanted to finish before they left, so only Qin Tian and Shui Yingyue were left in the living room. With no one around, Qin Tian immediately moved to Yingyue''s side and stretched out one of his hands to hug her waist. Shui Yingyue didn''t dodge, but she sneered. "You went out for a day with my sister, and now you shamelessly touch me. Qin Tian, ??do you think I belong to you?" Qin Tian was stunned for a moment, he then smiled strangely. "Yingyue, are you also jealous of your sister?" "Hmph, who knows what you guys have done." "Hey, Yingyue, do you think I''m that kind of guy?" "Then you don''t think so? What about me and ra?" "..." "Ummm..." He cleared his throat with an awkward expression. Now there really was no point in trying to argue, so he ended up going with the flow. He then showed a proud smile. "Well, I''m not a nice guy, but aren''t you still in love with me," he said while pinching her cheeks. He thought her tsundere personality would emerge, but unexpectedly, she suddenly rested her head on his shoulder. "Well, I admit I do love you," she said. Qin Tian was stunned, but he quickly replied, "Me too." "I''m sleepy, let''s go to the room." She then stood up. Qin Tian was going to meet Charlotte tonight, but no matter what, he would definitely prioritize Shui Yingyue more. He followed her to her room. Upon arriving at the room, Shui Yingyue went straight to the bed and sat there. Qin Tian then sat beside her and pulled her into his arms. Shui Yingyue responded by cing her hand on his chest. "I really want to sleep, wait until morning if you really want to make love," she said. Make love words that came out of Shui Yingyue''s mouth sounded even more shocking, Qin Tian smiled faintly and said, "Yingyue, I''m not a pervert." "Oh, now that you''re starting to be a good wife, I naturally have to be a good husband too." He then pulled her to the middle of the bed. After that, he kissed her forehead beforeying her down. However, to his surprise, Shui Yingyue retaliated by kissing him forehead as well. "Being your wife is not as bad as I thought," she said. She then rested her head on his chest before closing her eyes. "Yingyue, you apparently also want romantic things." Even though she had closed her eyes, she still replied, "who doesn''t, once in a while is not a bad thing." "Only once in a while?" Qin Tian didn''t know whether tough or cry. ... At 1 pm, Qin Tian woke up when he heard his cell phone ringing. It turned out to be a message from Charlotte. He was a little hesitant whether to go to see her. Because he woke up, Shui Yingyue also woke up from her sleep. Her looked at his lit cell phone and asked, "what''s wrong?" "It''s okay, it''s a message from my people," Qin Tian replied. "Oh, is it important? Even though you didn''t tell me anything, I know you did something important, if it''s important, then go." Qin Tian would have left if it was really important, but Charlotte was definitely not that important. Before he could speak, Shui Yingyue suddenly picked up the virtual equipment that was on the bedside table. "I''m going to the sixteen heavens," she said. "...." ... In the end, Qin Tian still left. There was nothing he could say other than calling himself an asshole. It was also because tomorrow he would return to China, although he could easily return with his strength, using too much power might not be a good thing. The thing is, there is a group of ancient demons hiding in the earth. It was better if he kept a low profile while waiting for them to appear. The Demon Abyss that he had captured made him realize how difficult it was to deal with them. He didn''t go by car, he just walked. To find Charlotte''s location, he had to use the map on his cell phone. When he arrived at the ce, he couldn''t help but be surprised. It was a ten story building. Even from outside, he could hear the sound of music inside the building. "Is this a ce of entertainment?" He wondered. Apart from being cynical about his aunt, Charlotte had always disyed the elegant demeanor of a noble, such a ce seemed very unsuitable for a woman like her. Even at 1 pm, the ce was still very crowded, and almost everyone there was very drunk. The moment he arrived at the entrance to the ce, a young servant came to greet him. "Are you young master Qin?" he asked very politely. Qin Tian nodded and asked, "Is Charlotte here?" "Yes, Madam Charlotte is waiting for you, please follow me," he replied. He then walked towards the elevator. Inside the elevator, Qin Tian couldn''t help but ask once again. "Does Charlotte oftene to this ce?" "Emmm..." The servant looked surprised by his question. "This ce belongs to Madam Charlotte, shees quite often." "Oh?" Qin Tian was shocked once again. He thought to himself, ''It seems women are much worse than I imagined.'' The elevator stops on the 7th floor. The floor has two floors, at the bottom is a hall where people dance, and at the top there is a row of sofas for rxing. From above, people could look down. The servant then led Qin Tian to a certain section upstairs. There, there was a room whose walls were made of ck ss. It was closed, but Qin Tian could feel Charlotte''s aura within it. When the servant opened the door for him, he could immediately see what was inside the ss room. It was quite spacious with dim lights. Qin Tian''s attention quickly turned to Charlotte who was rxing on the sofa holding a cup of wine and watching the people dancing downstairs. The woman currently looked very different from usual. In their two meetings, she always wore an elegant dress. But this time she only wore a short white skirt and a short tank top that barely covered her belly. On the back of the sofa, there is a long brown coat and white shirt typical of office women. She may havee with the shirt and coat but took them off as soon as she entered the room. Looking at the woman, Qin Tian couldn''t help but think, ''so sexy.'' Chapter 298 - Charlotte Part 2 Charlotte looked at him with an annoyed expression. "Why are you so slow?" she asked. She really didn''t act like someone about to give up. "You look excited," Qin Tian replied with a faint smile. He then sat across from her. He couldn''t stop staring at her body. The thighs and breasts of a middle-aged woman werepletely different from that of a young woman. Charlotte didn''t seem to mind his gaze, she even seemed to be deliberately showing off her sexy body. She then looked at the servant standing beside the door. "Bring me the best wine, and don''t forget to send Leonardus here." The servant nodded before leaving. "Why did you call your son here?" Qin Tian asked. "To show him the realities of life," Charlotte replied casually. "Oh!" Qin Tian didn''t know what to say. "But madan Charlotte, you are still beyond my expectations." He looked around as he said that. Charlotte chuckled before answering. "What''s weird? Everyone needs ces like this to have fun." "At first I thought you were a loyal woman." "Hmph, one''s views will change with age. When young, we may be loyal because of love, but at my age, it''s more because of the children factor for example." "But you still gave up on me in the end." "Well, when changees, things are unavoidable. Now that even elite families are unsure of their future, I just choose the path that feels best for me." "Most elites would definitely choose the same path as me if they were in my situation." "So you really gave up on me?" "You can say that. So, what do you want from me? We''re not fools, so there''s no need to pretend." She blinked as she said that. "Of course, I hope you''ll give me a real job too," she added. Qin Tian chuckled. "But before that, I want to leave something on your body, this is so you don''t betray me." He raised his finger, a green light then appeared above his finger. Charlotte showed a calm expression, she casually said, "I knew if I didn''t give up on you, you might get rid of me from this world." "I''m not that cruel," Qin Tian replied. He then snapped his fingers, immediately after that the light flew towards Charlotte and entered her body. For a moment, a green light shed on her body. "All of my men have that, so you don''t have to worry about being the only one." "Hmph, it''s so ridiculous that Qin Wuxin''s nephew almost covered the world with a palm," Charlotte said. "There are many farmers who have seeded in bing emperors, in the era of change, anything can happen, it is more often the elite who fall." "Well, I''ve actually been thinking of a job for you. Of course, if you want to give me more, I don''t mind." "..." Charlotte''s face froze for a moment, but she quickly smiled. "As I expected, the Qin family people are just being hypocritical, you and your aunt are not much different." Despite speaking in a sarcastic tone, Charlotte still stood up. She then stepped across and sat by Qin Tian''s side. She didn''t keep her distance from Qin Tian''s body, she directly leaned her body against his body. After that, she put one of her legs on top of his thigh. Qin Tian immediately smelled a fragrant scent from her body. He couldn''t help but stare at her. "Madam Charlotte, I didn''t expect you to be so direct," he said. "I hate hypocrisy the most," she replied. "Ekkek, then I won''t be a hypocrite either." Qin Tian then touched her thigh which was just above his thigh. It was soft and warm so he started to caress it. "This is not a novice touch, how many women have you slept with?" asked Charlotte. Qin Tian looked at her and casually replied, "five." "Five? Ha-ha-ha, you should have just graduated from high school, you are a bastard like your aunt." "Madam, it seems you couldn''t have spoken better to your boss." "Don''t think about it, I will never be a sycophant." "Huh, it''s up to you." Qin Tian then extended one of his hands to her waist. Since the woman wanted to give herself up, he naturally didn''t hold back. He was no longer like before, now he was no longer a holy man. However, just as he had just touched her waist, the door of the room suddenly opened. Qin Tian and Charlotte stared at the door. Behind that door, Leonardus was standing carrying two bottles of wine, but his face was frozen as if he had been suddenly struck by a stroke. Qin Tian naturally felt awkward, however, one of his hands was hugging his mother''s waist while the other hand caressed her thigh. However, to his surprise, Charlotte looked very calm as she looked at her son. "Leo, why are you taking so long," she said. "Hurry in." Leonard, "..." Called his mother, he still entered the room. His eyes were empty but his breath was panting. The moment Charlotte snapped her fingers, the two bottles of wine in her son''s hand flew into her hand. Charlotte then opened the cap of the wine bottle and poured it into the cup. After that, she handed the cup to Qin Tian. "Let''s have a drink first," she said. Qin Tian pretended to be calm and took the cup from Charlotte''s hand. He stared at Leonardus for a while before pretending not to see him. He then drank the wine in the cup while Charlotte stared at her son. She said, "It''s not surprising if you don''t believe what you see, but this is the real thing." "Before you kept your cool when I said that I would leave your father and might choose another man, but because the man I chose turned out to be someone you knew, and someone you once looked down on." Qin Tian, ??"..." "Well, whether you ept it or not, but the fact is he is now the strongest and most powerful man in this world. If I want to survive and maintain my status in the new world, I need to hold on to the best tree." "Maybe what I''m doing right now seems immoral, but that''s only from the point of view now." "In the future, it will be different." "Even now, if I im I fell in love with him and he fell in love with me, what we are doing now cannot be considered immoral." "A widow and a young man, such a rtionship can easily be found in many ces." "Do you understand?" "..." .... Checkment for the picture.... Chapter 299 - Part 3 "Do you understand?" Leonardus was silent, but after a minute, he finally nodded. "I understand," he said. "I hope you enjoy your evening," After saying that, he immediately turned around and left the room. As soon as the door closed, Qin Tian looked at Charlotte. "Aren''t you going overboard with your son?" he asked. "He''s older than you, why are you worried about him? You better enjoy this woman now." She smiled and pushed herself into Qin Tian''s body. Qin Tian couldn''t deny that now he was feeling very hot. This woman was too seductive and he could do anything to her. Before he could move, she suddenly climbed onto his thighs and sat on top of them. She then wrapped her arms around his neck. Her face was not far from his, but what caught his attention more was the pair of almost exposed breasts. Qin Tian''s hand progresses to touch her waist, it is exposed because her tanktop does not fully cover her stomach. "What do you think Qin Wuxin would think if she found out you made love to me? Is she proud that you fucked her enemy or will she get angry?" asked Charlotte. "I don''t know, she might get angry." "Oh? Why is she angry?" "That''s not something you need to know." Qin Tian then pulled her tanktop, he tore it up directly. Now only a white bra was left on her body. He rebuked his saliva before pulling the bra. A pair of breasts with pink nipples immediately appeared in front of him. His hand immediately went to one of them and groped it, causing a light moan to escape Charlotte''s mouth. Charlotte didn''t stay still either, her hands moving to his shirt and unbuttoning his shirts one by one. After that, he immediately took off his shirt. His slightly thin but muscr body made her eyes shine brightly. "This body, now I feel twenty years younger," she said. "If I managed to control you yesterday, I would definitely make you my bed mate." "So if I be your ve, I won''t have a bad life?" "That is the privilege of a handsome man, although I hate the Qin family, I can''t hate your body." "But in the end you are the one who has be my ve." "Not necessarily, maybe in the future you will fall in love with me." "..." "Well, even though you''ve made love to five women, I''m sure their service isn''t as good as mine." "I may be the same age as your aunt, but I assure you that I am no worse off than a woman in her prime." Qin Tian agreed, she did not have any wrinkles on her body, one would think she was only in her 30s. He no longer responds, he pulls her head towards him, then kisses her on the lips. Charlotte smiled faintly as she watched his actions, she opened her mouth and let his tongue enter her mouth. At the same time, her hands moved wildly across his body. Of course, Qin Tian also did the same. He touched her ass and pulled down her skirt and panties. While kissing her, he groped her ass and asionally touched her pussy. He found it quite wet. After kissing, Charlotte suddenly stood up. She smiled faintly as she looked at him, she didn''t look embarrassed at all being naked in front of him. "I''m sure you''ve never tasted a woman''s mouth," sue said. She then crouched down in front of him, she lowered his pants until his little brother was revealed. Looking at his little brother, she looked at him again with a faint smile. "Maybe from now on I can only make love to you, but I don''t think I''ll regret it." It wasn''t that Qin Tian''s was the biggest, it wasn''t big at allpared to the big guys, but in terms of shape, it definitely had the most perfect shape. Charlotte stuck out her tongue and licked it gently. "Have you ever slept with other men besides your husband?" Qin Tian asked. His question made Charlotte''s eyes move upwards. "That''s an impolite question," she replied. "But since you''re my boss now, I''ll answer you. I did, but not much." "Oh..." "It only happens when I''m really frustrated, that''s why I founded this ce. If it weren''t for your aunt, I wouldn''t have done that. After all, I used to really love William." "You really are a poor woman!" "Yea..." Charlotte no longer answered, she then put his little brother into her mouth. It was just as she said, this was the first time his little brother had entered a woman''s mouth, the wet and warm feeling he felt made him moan softly. He couldn''t help but press Charlotte''s head. Charlotte, on the other hand, was eagerly sucking on his little brother. After two more minutes, Qin Tian felt he was about to climax, so he quickly pulled Charlotte''s head. Charlotte looked at him and showed her drooling mouth. "It''s delicious," she said. She then looked at another door in the room. "There''s a room over there, let''s do it over there." Qin Tian nodded. He and Charlotte then walked towards the door. Behind the door, there is a very luxurious room. The mattress in the room was right next to the ss wall of the building. Seeing the mattress, Qin Tian quickly reached out his hand to hug Charlotte''s waist, after which, he jumped straight onto it. "You''re so impatient," Charlotte said. "You know, being with a woman like you gives a different sensation." After saying that, Qin Tian pushed Charlotte''s body against the ss wall. His hands didn''t let go of her waist, he then kissed her once more. At the same time, Charlotte''s arms wrapped around his neck. After that, she lifted her legs to wrap around his waist. She then responded to Qin Tian''s kiss wildly. After the kiss was over, she plopped down on the bed. "Now it''s time for the main course." Charlotte couldn''t seem to stop talking. She opened her legs and shamelessly showed her pussy. "I haven''t made love since I became a cultivator, so I''m not sure if there''s any change in my vagina. But I feel like it''s getting narrower." "That''s for sure," Qin Tian replied. He then pointed his little brother to her vaginal opening, it was already very wet. It even started to open when his dick touched it. He wasn''t trying to be gentle, after putting his dick in front of her pussy he immediately pushed it inside, and he pushed it so hard that Charlotte moaned quite loudly. "Damn, this really feels like when I was a virgin," Charlotte said with an expression of disbelief. "Even if your body is excellent, do you think I will lower my standards? If you are not a cultivator, I will make you a cultivator first." After saying that, he started to wiggle his hips. He then lowered his body to press Charlotte''s body. And Charlotte responded by hugging him with her arms and legs. After that, she started to groan without holding back. Chapter 300 - Yingyue And Jean "Are you satisfied, baby?" asked Charlotte who was now sitting on top of him. Qin Tian responded by groping her breasts. He nodded. They made love for more than an hour, he couldn''t deny that it was the most enjoyable sex ever. As a woman with a lot of experience, Charlotte didn''t have the slightest clumsiness to do things that were too perverted and embarrassing. Some things were something that even ra was unwilling to do, not to mention Shui Yingyue. "It''s also the most satisfying sex I''ve ever had," Charlotte continued as she plopped down on top of him. Qin Tian hugged her waist before speaking, "I want you to help me take care of Europe." "Is that true?" Charlotte couldn''t hide her happiness when she heard his words. "I will also help you take over the Rock family, tomorrow morning, I guarantee the Rock family will be under your control." "It was great." She was getting happier so she kissed Qin Tian on the cheek. "With the Rock family under your control, are you already the strongest woman on the continent?" Qin Tian asked. Charlotte was silent for a while before shaking her head. "Maybe I can be said to be the strongest, but there are still some who are not far from me, after all, Europe is not like America, besides the elite families, there are still noble and royal families here." "Although they seem to be less influential than the elite families that control the economy, they have the military power and the people backing them." ... The next day, Qin Tian woke up from his sleep when he felt something warm and wet covering his little brother. When he opened his eyes, he found Charlotte sucking his little brother with her mouth. Even though she realized he was awake, the woman still didn''t stop doing it. Seeing her actions, Qin Tian just closed his eyes while enjoying the sensation she gave off. He even put his legs around her head. "Ohhh, delicious..." After about 3 minutes, a light moan escaped his mouth as his little brother squirted the holy liquid into Charlotte''s mouth, he could even hear Charlotte gulping down the liquid. After that, she sat down and smiled faintly at him. "How was my service?" she asked. "I admit it''s very satisfying," Qin Tian replied. "Hehehehe...." Charlotteughed while touching her lips. "I''m sure you can''t forget me from now on." "Let''s do one more round." While saying that, she turned around and showed him her butt. Qin Tian couldn''t contain his urge, he immediately lunged at her. It was morning and the sun was shining in the room, making love in the sun making their bodies full of sweat. ... After taking a bath together with Charlotte, Qin Tian came out with her. Qin Tian wore new clothes while Charlotte returned as before in an elegant dress. People who saw her would definitely think she was a virtuous wife. As Qin Tian exited the ss room, he couldn''t help but be shocked when he saw dozens of people sprawled out in the dance hall. They looked very drunk, some even looked like the dead. Qin Tian shook his head while Charlotte looked at them with an indifferent expression. The two of them did not linger there, they immediately descended to the first floor. There, too, were dozens of people who had just gotten out of the elevator. Some walked unsteadily. As Qin Tian exited the building, he saw Leonardus standing beside the car. He looked very calm which surprised Qin Tian quite a bit. "I''ll take you," Charlotte said. She grabbed his hand and pulled him towards the car. Seeing them, Leonardus opened the car door. He acts as if he is their driver. Charlotte got into the car first, before getting in, Qin Tian patted Leonardus on the shoulder with a faint smile. "Leo, maybe you should call me daddy from now on," he said. Without waiting for his reaction, he got into the car. Even though he didn''t see his face, he could feel his mood turning gloomy. But when he got into the driver''s seat, he looked calm again. He immediately drove the car without even looking back. Charlotte, on the other hand, helped Qin Tian light a cigarette. While Qin Tian was smoking, she snuggled her body against his. She probably did that on purpose to show their rtionship. Since that was what she wanted, Qin Tian responded by hugging her waist with one of his arms. ... After arriving at the area near the Qin family''s hotel, Qin Tian told Leonardus to stop the car, he wanted to get off there for fear that his aunt and others saw him with Charlotte, it would be a big problem if they saw her. Before he got out of the car, Charlotte gave him one kiss on each cheek. "Baby, visit me often, I''m sure I''ll miss you from now on," she said with a teasing smile. "Definitely," Qin Tian replied. He kissed her lips once before getting out of the car. When the car left, only then did he step towards the hotel. However, halfway through, he couldn''t help but stop when he saw Shui Yingyue sitting inside a cafe. She wasn''t alone, she was sitting with a casually dressed western woman. Qin Tian instantly recognized her the moment he saw her. She is Jean. The two women were chatting and they looked cheerful as they chatted. Many questions appeared in Qin Tian''s mind the moment he saw them. He then stepped towards them. The moment he entered the cafe, they immediately noticed his arrival. When Yingyue saw him, her mouth immediately pouted. Jean, on the other hand, looks rxed. "Yingyue, so se''s the cousin you love?" Ask Jean. Qin Tian who had just arrived beside their table almost coughed when he heard her words. Jane then reached out to him for a handshake. "Hello, I''m Jane, we''ve met before," she said. Since she reached out to him, he naturally responded to shake her hand. "Qin Tian," he said her name as they shook hands. After shaking his hand, Jane looked at Yingyue again. "Yingyue, your cousin is the most handsome eastern man I have ever seen, if you grew up with him, it''s no wonder you fell in love with him." "But my intuition tells me; although he is a man who loves women sincerely, but he is the kind of man who will love many women." "Yes," Shui Yingyue nodded with a sullen expression. "He''s like a male lion," she said. Qin Tian, ??"...." Chapter 301 - Go To The Hotel First "How do you two know each other?" Qin Tian then asked. Yingyue and Jane live in two different countries, their ages are also quite different. But at this time they seemed very familiar, it was clearly too strange. Moreover, Jane even knew of their rtionship. "What is wrong?" Yingyue replied. "There are no limits for smart people, including finding friends." "Hey, Yingyue, why are you talking like I''m a fool, I''m smart too." Qin Tian sat beside her. After that he reached out his hand and pinched her cheek. She couldn''t dodge his hand, so she could only show a displeased expression. "And this stupid man managed to make the very intelligent Yingyue fall in love," he added. "Qin Tian, ??don''t overestimate yourself." "Oh, you still want to deny, did you forget you hugged me tightly when we sleptst night?" Yingyue, "..." "Hehehe," Jane chuckled. "You are both very cute and romantic. The life of a couple like you really fits into a novel," she said. "Jane." Yingyue rebuked her. "But Yingyue, aren''t you faster than me, you see how old I am?" "You also have a fianc¨¦, and it is a man who will be king,pared to this bastard, your fianc¨¦ is much better." "Hey, you know that it''s just an agreement between two kingdoms, it has nothing to do with me. I''m just a woman who is helpless against two countries, if I had to choose, I''d prefer this cousin of yours." She looked at Qin Tian and looked him up and down. "As a woman, I admit that he has a very pleasant appearance to look at. Even if he is a man like you say, it''s still hard to get angry when you see his face." Qin Tian, ??"..." "Miss Jane, if you really have such a desire, you can ask Yingyue for permission to share. Maybe she will agree," Qin Tian replied. The woman spoke as she pleased, Qin Tian naturally did not want to lose. "Wow, you actually dare to say that." Jane''s mouth opened. Shui Yingyue reached out her hand to Qin Tian''s waist and pinched it so hard that Qin Tian screamed in pain. But he didn''t apologize, he looked at her with a yful smile. "Yingyue, you also know how to be jealous," he said. "Qin Tian, ??you better not test my limits. Do you think I dare not leave you?" "Hey, don''t be angry, my heart will break if you leave me." He grabbed her hand and held it tightly as if he didn''t dare to lose her. "Hmph," Shui Yingyue snorted coldly as she withdrew her hand. "Well, it''s nice to see you guys happy," said Jane. She then stood up. "It''s time for me to go, bye!" After that, she left the cafe. A ck car pulled up in front of the cafe and Jane entered it. As soon as Jane''s car left, Shui Yingyue also stood up, she walked out of the cafe without saying anything to Qin Tian. "Ohhh," Qin Tian quickly followed her. "Yingyue, it seems that you have a secret." "Aren''t you the same too?" Shui Yingyue replied. "Will you tell me, I will tell you too." "NO." "..." "Yingyue, you really are." Qin Tian who was not happy with her answer then grabbed her by the waist and pulled her into his arms. She tried to break free, but there was nothing she could do. When she saw the people around her staring at her, her face immediately blushed with embarrassment. "What are you doing?" She red at Qin Tian. She didn''t mind even sleeping with him, but hugging her like that in front of a crowd was too much for a shy woman like her. Qin Tian took out his cell phone from his trouser pocket before replying, "It''s not every time we cane to this city, don''t we need to take some romantic photos as a keepsake?" "You." Shui Yingyue''s body trembled with anger. Qin Tian ignored her, he then called out to someone who stopped beside him. It was a young man who looked his age. "Bro, can you help me take some photos, don''t worry, if the results are good, I will definitely pay you," he said. In a city like that, not many would refuse to do something simple when the person who ordered it promised to pay. The youth that Qin Tian had asked for agreed without much thought. He didn''t doubt it because it was obvious that he was a very rich foreign tourist. He then handed him his cell phone, after which, he looked at Shui Yingyue again. The girl was a little calmer now even though her face was still red, it was clearly because she was embarrassed. "Yingyue, ra and I have never taken a photo like this, you will be the first," he said. "Huh, you want to cheer me up byparing me to her, don''t think it will work." "Then what will make you agree?" "Bro, don''t beat around the bush, women always act at times like this, just kiss her, she won''t refuse," the photographer chimed in. Qin Tian nced at him, and nodded in agreement. "It''s true what he said, you won''t reject me when I kiss you," he said to Shui Yingyue who was now looking at him with threatening eyes. After that, he locked her lips with his. Sounds of snapping photos from his cell phone immediately sounded after that. Kissed by him, Shui Yingyue''s body quickly softened. She no longer tried to break free, after a while, her hands that were on his chest went up to his neck to wrap around it. Who knows how many photos have been taken. As soon as they stopped kissing, Shui Yingyue said, "are you satisfied?" Qin Tian didn''t respond right away, he looked at the photographer first. He took his cell phone from him, after seeing the photos of him and Shui Yingyue, he nodded in satisfaction. He then took out some money. "This is for you," he said. The photographer immediately took the money, his hands trembled slightly, after all, he was just a young man. After confirming that they were real money, he smiled at Qin Tian. "Bro, I''m sure your love willst forever. Oh, I''ll tell you something too, from my experience; women who act up but don''t resist being kissed are a sign they want to make love." "..." After the youth left, Qin Tian looked at Shui Yingyue with a yful smile. Thetter is blushing. "Yingyue, how about we go to the hotel first?" He asked. "Qin Tian, ??you despicable man," she replied. Despite saying that, she didn''t try to leave. Qin Tian guessed she agreed, so he grabbed her hand and pulled her to a nearby hotel. This time, she didn''t try to resist. After a while, they finally arrived inside a hotel room. "It turns out that the young man said the truth," said Qin Tian as he looked at Shui Yingyue. Thetter also looked at him. "That''s only because I promised not to refuse in the morning," she replied. "That''s all the same! But let''s enjoy ourst day here." After saying that, he hugged her and carried her to the bed. Halfway to the bed, she suddenly took the initiative to kiss him first. Chapter 302 - Visit The Palace 40 minutester, Qin Tian left the hotel with Shui Yingyue. There was no difference between them other than their slightly wet hair. The moment they arrived at the pavement, Qin Tian grabbed Yingyue''s hand. She obviously wanted to avoid his hand, but before she dodged, he said, "at least we behave like lovers every once in a while." His words made Shui Yingyue stop trying to dodge so he managed to grab her hand. She then looked at him with a frown. "Now you can be proud," she said. Her tone sounded cynical, but after speaking, she actually leaned her body against his. "Yingyue, I don''t think I will be able to understand you." "You don''t need to understand me," she replied. "Then?" "I just want you to always be by my side!" "Oh!" As he looked at her, she blushed slightly and she looked the other way. He smiled before kissing her cheek. "That''s for sure, we will always be together," he said. They walked very slowly, and sometimes even stopped briefly. All that was done just so they could hold hands longer. Of course, they had to stop doing that the moment they got near the hotel. When they arrived at the hotel, Qin Wuxin and Ang were waiting for them in front of the hotel, they seemed ready to leave. Seeing the two of theming together, the two couldn''t help but narrow their eyes. "Yingyue, where have you been?" Ang asked. "Just meeting a friend, and happened to run into him," Shui Yingyue replied casually without showing any strangeness on her face. Her habit of being cold made it easy for her to hide her true thoughts. In terms of hiding expression, Shui Yingyue was definitely the best, Qin Wuxin knew that there was no point in trying to find out, so she said, "let''s go." ... Sixteen heavens. A few days had passed but Qin Tian had not received any news from Abel. However, today the city seemed to be busier than usual, he noticed that more people wereing to the city. Out of curiosity, he ended up going to the previous restaurant to get some information. The restaurant was also full of people who hade from other ces, and they were chatting happily. "Today the young master of the divine lightning n came to this city to challenge the first prince." "I heard that young master has already broken through to the ancient saint realm, the first prince also tried to break through but he failed thus causing him to be injured by the counterattack." "Yeah, challenging the first prince now is obviously for another purpose. I''m afraid there''s a sinister scheme behind all of this." "The Spring Empire is now in its prime, I don''t know who has so much courage to mess with them. They may not have outstanding geniuses in this era, but they have many experts in their pces." ''Divine Lightning n?'' Qin Tian naturally knew that n, it was a n with two emperors living in the lightning region, they were so skilled at controlling lightning that it was considered one of the ns that had the strongest attack in the world. In fact, they were stronger than the Lightning Emperor Hall of the Five Elements Sect. But Qin Tian was more interested in the schemes people were talking about. Dao Heaven had too many imperial factions, battles between them had urred in every era. The Spring Empire that had just given birth to an emperor yet had no other candidates who couldpete with supreme geniuses was clearly an easy target for many factions. As Qin Tian was eating at the restaurant, he saw Abeling alone. He looked around for a while, after discovering his whereabouts, he immediately walked towards him. Of course, there were several people in the restaurant who recognized him, so they talked about him. The moment he arrived in front of Qin Tian, ??people started to stare at Qin Tian. They wonder who he is. Abel who arrived in front of Qin Tian immediately stated his purpose. "Qin, my brother wants to meet you." "Oh, who is your brother, is he the first prince?" "We''re actually cousins." "So what does he want from me?" "Well, I''m sure you guessed it." "Defeating someone who just broke through to the ancient saint realm is easy, but what will you guys give me in return?" "Mmmm, how about you meet him first? You can tell him your wish." "Okay, let''s go." "Let''s..." The two of them then left the restaurant. Abel really came alone because he didn''t even bring a carriage, he went on foot. This time, they went towards the imperial pce. However, while they were still on their way, suddenly a thundercloud came from the west, it was moving towards the city. "They have arrived," Abel said with an unpleasant expression. After that, he quickened his pace. "What''s wrong with you?" Qin Tian asked. "Even if this young generation of the empire is weak, you are still an empire with three emperors, and yourst emperor is thest emperor of the sixteen heavens, what kind of storm can befall you?" Abel shook his head. "In fact, I don''t know anything either." "..." "If you don''t know anything, why do you look panicked?" "Those who know everything are panicking." "Oh." "I thought if any sect threatened you guys, it would only be the Five Elements Sect, but I''ve never heard of them doing anything excessive to the other factions." They arrived in front of the pce gate not long after, and they entered it straight away. As soon as he arrived at the pce hall, Qin Tian sighed. It was still the same as thest time he was there. But at that time, he had visited the pce as a young master visiting his fianc¨¦. The pce hall was rather deserted, apart from the guards, there was no one else there. There was a passage there, he and Abel then entered the passage. The pce itself was huge, there were many residences within it. After a while, they arrived at a simple residence but had a courtyard full of flowers. ... Rmend a novel Title: My Wife Is The Most Beautiful Goddess Synopsis: I''m just a crippled youth who can''t cultivate, because of the merits of my parents, Emperor Qin gave me a pill that allows me to have an infinite lifespan. At my hundred thousand years old, the Eternal Moonlight Princess, the only daughter of the Qin Emperor and the most beautiful woman in the universe suddenly said that she wanted to marry me. ... Chapter 303 - Prince Or Princess? "It''s a little different from what I imagined," said Qin Tian. He looked at Abel strangely. "Does this empire''s first prince have different tastes?" "Ehmmm..." Abel cleared his throat. "Prince loves beautiful nature, that''s why he likes a flower-filled environment." "Is that so?" Qin Tian asked with a yful smile. He could sense a single figure within the residence, but ording to his senses, it was a woman, not a man. Abel then brought him into the residence. Immediately he saw the figure he felt. The figure had the appearance of a young man in pants and men''s clothes, but he had a very beautiful face with arched eyebrows and delicate red lips. His body was also a bit too slender for a man. Although that kind of beautiful man was quitemon in the sixteen heavens, he was definitely not a man. She was currently sitting on the living room sofa, she looked unwell due to her pale skin. It was amon thing to happen due to the failure of a breakthrough, and it would normally recover naturally. Qin Tian wonders what she used to bind her breasts. She looked at him and he replied with a faint smile that could seduce any woman. "Hi, beautiful," he said. "..." For a moment, her face blushed and her eyes widened like a woman who was fascinated because suddenly a handsome man came to tease her. "You?" Her voice sounded very smooth. She seemed to want to ask, but wasn''t sure what to say. Qin Tian didn''t try to be polite, he casually sat across from her, his gaze never stopped staring at her face so she started to look ufortable, she tried time and time again to turn her gaze in another direction. "So should I call you prince or princess?" He then asked. "Qin," Abel spoke but Qin Tian ignored him. "How do you know?" The princess finally asked. "You''re so beautiful? Why do I think you''re a man?" "You." She didn''t seem to be able to hold on anymore, her face starting to turn red with embarrassment. She then looked at Abel with an expression ming him for bringing him to her ce. "Sis, oh bro, I don''t know anything either." Abel shook his head. His wrong call at the beginning made the woman look at him with displeased eyes. Feeling awkward, Abel then turned around. "You guys talk first, I''ll be waiting outside," he said. After that, he immediately left the residence. The princess looked even more awkward, even so, she pretended as if nothing had happened. "I''m sure you already know why I wanted to meet you?" "Isn''t that just defeating the young master of the divine lightning n? I only need one fist to defeat him," Qin Tian replied casually. "You''re so confident, are you sure you''re really strong?" "You know, but before I came to the dao heaven, I was already the strongest in heaven nirvana. Even the two princesses of the holy wind empire who were the most talented women there fell in love with me." "I will tell you, before I left the nirvana heaven, the two princesses insisted on giving their virginity to me." "I won''t be surprised if you be like them when you see my power." "..." "You? What did you just say?" The woman''s eyes widened and she gasped for breath. Her hand pointed at Qin Tian trembling. Despite pretending to be a man, now her female nature is fully revealed. "I''m just telling you my achievements," Qin Tian replied. "Do you think the two princesses are weak and their eyesight is so narrow that they fell in love with me?" "No, each of them is stronger than you, before I left, they had already reached the peak of the ancient saint realm, just a little bit away from the paragon realm." "..." Rumble... Suddenly there was a rumbling sound outside the pce, causing the pce to tremble slightly. Qin Tian looked outside and said, "They''re too disrespectful right?" "Hmph," the princess snorted. She then stood up. "Let''s go, if you can really beat that guy, I will definitely fulfill your request." "Is that true?" Qin Tian still wore a joking expression. "What if I ask to marry you? It just so happens that I don''t have a background now, being the husband of the Spring Empire''s princess doesn''t seem like a bad thing." "You bastard, you want to die." She seemed to have lost her temper, she then sent her smooth fist at Qin Tian''s face. Even though she was injured, her strength could still easily kill a saint. Qin Tian waved his hand in response, the force he released seemed to be stronger than he thought, the gust of wind from his wave of his hand almost knocked the princess down. Before she fell, he reached out his hand to catch her waist. Her waist was extremely slender and delicate, no matter how beautiful a man was, their waist could not be as slim as it was. It was a waist that only top tier beauties had. "Miss, it seems we really have a destiny." Qin Tian whispered beside her ear, causing the ear to turn red. "Fuck..." She pushed Qin Tian''s body and turned in another direction, she didn''t dare to look at Qin Tian who was standing behind her. She then ran out of the residence. "Hehehe..." Qin Tian chuckled before following behind her. Until they arrived at the pce hall, she didn''t dare look at him, her face still as red as an apple. The guards who saw them couldn''t help but look at each other with strange expressions. From their point of view, they saw a handsome young man who kept on smiling yfully and the first prince who looked like he was blushing. Beside the pce door, Abel waited with a worried expression. Seeing them, he breathed a sigh of relief. But seeing the princess''s red face, he couldn''t help but ask. "Bro, what''s with your face?" Bang... To his surprise, she responded by punching him in the face. She seemed to have a habit of punching other people''s faces, for failing to punch Qin Tian in the face, she ended up doing it to her brother. Chapter 304 - Another Person With A Heavenly Body The princess''s name is Lara. Apart from the people who knew her gender, no one else knew her real name. Qin Tian only found out after asking Abel. Outside the pce, a giant ark with the image of lightning hovered in the air. A group of people then came out of the ark. Leading them was a purple-haired youth in an outfit that bore the crest of a lightning dragon. He even wore a crown and looked domineering like an emperor. His gaze swept across the pce before stopping on Lara. He smiled faintly and said, "first prince, it seems today is the day of our fight, how about we start now, this young master still has a lot of things to do." He nced at Abel and Qin Tian briefly but quickly ignored them as if they were never there. The people following behind him shouted in support of him. Now that there were many city dwellers who came to the pce area, seeing the arrogant attitude of the lightning divine n people, they cursed furiously. "They are too much, when the Snow Lotus Emperor was still around, their ancestors came to this city almost every day to pay their respects." "Yes, even before the Snow Lotus Emperor became emperor, and only showed her extraordinary talent, they were already afraid to act arrogantly here." "I didn''t know what they were eating so now they''re running rampant." Abel gritted his teeth loudly before shouting. "Arden, do you think you''re great, you came when my brother was injured, you were obviously afraid of fighting him fairly." Arden looked at him and replied in a disdainful tone, "fight fair? Heh, this isn''t a child''s fight, this is a real fight between two factions, and this is a fight with a big stake." "If we do things fairly, the world will stagnate in its ce, people who want to rise but are not privileged will never be able to rise." "Hahaha, if you''re scared, just admit defeat, don''t waste our time," shouted the people behind Arden. Arden then continued. "Isn''t it in the agreement that we can ask for help from outsiders as long as they are the younger generation, did your empire not manage to find someone willing to help you?" "Well, it''s not strange, how many in the dao heaven of the younger generation have the strength to fight with me." Hearing the man''s words, Qin Tian couldn''t help but stare at Lara. He then asked via voice transmission, "what exactly do they want?" "An item found by the Snow Lotus Emperor," she replied. "Oh, it must be very valuable, but why are you guys risking that item?" "Who wants to do that, we have no other choice." "This is so shocking, did someone who can cover the sky appear in the dao heaven?" "Hmph, you ask too much, you better fight him first." "What about my request? I don''t mind marrying you even if you are a real man." "..." Luckily they were talking via voice transmission, however, Lara lost control once again. She once again sent her fist into Qin Tian''s face. Of course, Qin Tian just casually waved his hand and it caused her to almost fall again. Qin Tian had no other choice but to reach out to catch her waist once more. The originally bustling atmosphere instantly froze when people saw Qin Tian holding Lara''s waist. Even though in their eyes Lara was a beautiful man, she was still a man. They looked at each other with strange expressions. Seeing his blushing face, they wondered if the first prince had different tastes. "Hehehe..." Qin Tianughed and stroked her hair. Before she became even angrier, he stepped into the air. As soon as Qin Tian moved away, Lara seemed to realize what she had just done. As she felt the strange gazes of the people, her face became even redder. "Is this just my feeling, it seems like the first prince has be more feminine. He''s usually just as elegant as a schr." They didn''t dare to think of any strange spections, so they turned their gazes to Qin Tian. "Who''s he?" Now they finally realized that none of them knew him. "Is he going to fight?" Qin Tian quickly arrived in front of Arden. Thetter looked at him with narrowed eyes, before he had ignored it, but now it was clearly different. He wasn''t so stupid as to think someone woulde forward to challenge him without having the strength. "Tell me your identity?" he asked. "Just a rogue cultivator who doesn''t have a sect," Qin Tian replied casually. Before anyone could react, he added. "There is no longer an opponent who can match me in the heaven of nirvana, so I came to this heaven to find a new opponent, I hope your strength is enough to withstand my fist." "...." "What?" Qin Tian''s identity shocked almost the entire city. Arden''s expression became even more serious, although he didn''t know the situation of nirvana heaven, but someone who was invincible there was definitely not to be underestimated. There are only two answers to that. Had heaven nirvana been declining in this era or was he just too powerful? People did not dare to think about thetter. "Why are you so stiff now?" Qin Tian asked Arden. "How about we start the fight." He stretched his neck like a thug about to beat up a small child. "Let me fight." Suddenly a woman''s voice rang out in the crowd of divine lighting n members. After that, a tall woman who looked somewhat tomboyish stepped out of the crowd. She also had purple hair like Arden''s, but her eyes seemed to contain a boundless sea of ??lightning. And she carried arge sword with a purple light that asionally flickered. Qin Tian couldn''t help but be stunned as he looked at the woman. "Someone with a heavenly body," he said in a low voice that only he could hear. ... Rmend a novel Title: My Wife Is The Most Beautiful Goddess Synopsis: I''m just a crippled youth who can''t cultivate, because of the merits of my parents, Emperor Qin gave me a pill that allows me to have an infinite lifespan. At my hundred thousand years old, the Eternal Moonlight Princess, the only daughter of the Qin Emperor and the most beautiful woman in the universe suddenly said that she wanted to marry me. ... Chapter 305 - Win Easily Even though the woman lookedpletely like a native, Qin Tian was certain that she was a yer from the earth. As the woman charged forward, the people from the divine lightning n saluted her. Even Arden stepped back a little to the side. "Is she?" Several people seemed to know the identity of the woman. "She is Audrey, one of the daughters of the family head of the divine lightning n, she was originally thought to have no good cultivation talent, but recently she has suddenly disyed such extraordinary strength that it shocked the entire divine lightning n." "Look, even Arden is showing her a respectful expression, is she already stronger than him?" "It seems that the divine lightning n willpete for heaven''s will in this era." "No wonder they have be more arrogant." "..." Qin Tian looked at Audrey who arrived in front of him and she also looked at him, there was a tacit understanding in their eyes. She seemed to have guessed his identity as well. Qin Tian wanted to hear her speak, but suddenly, she released her aura. Bang... Countless bolts of lightning surged from her body, they were ck and red in color, the ferocious aura they emitted even frightened the paragons who were watching. "She is so strong." People immediately deduced how powerful she was the moment they sensed her aura, it surpassed most paragons, Arden''s strength was probably less than 20 percent of hers. Even the shockwave of her aura explosion caused Arden to be flung into the crowd. Whoosh... She then charged towards Qin Tian at full speed, the greatsword in her hand causing the air to shake as she lifted it upwards. She arrived in front of Qin Tian in just an instant. Even so, Qin Tian remained calm, he looked at her with a chuckle. "Girl, you''re so fierce," he said. As the greatsword nearly hit him, his wings appeared on his back, with a single flick, he disappeared from where he was standing and then appeared behind the woman. What the greatsword hit was only a remnant of his shadow. Audrey was dumbfounded when she saw how fast he was, before she could react, she felt a palm touch her shoulder. Countless bolts of lightning surged from that palm and engulfed her body. Before she could react, she felt a scorching heat run through her body. "Ahhhh..." She screamed in pain and shock. She was surprised because this was the first time she had suffered so much from a lightning strike. Busss... Suddenly a water domain appeared, directly submerging her in it. "How could it be?" She couldn''t help but be surprised, she saw the young man currently standing with a faint smile outside the domain. The moment his hand touched the domain, nine lightning dragons emerged from his hand and they moved towards her with a terrifying roar. Before they even hit her, she had already felt extreme pain through the water. She had never felt fear before, but this time she was really scared. Unfortunately her fearful expression didn''t stop the dragons, they quickly devoured her "Ahhhh...." People couldn''t see anything else because the domain was covered in lightning, but the scream from Audrey made everyone shiver. "This man is very cruel to a woman," people say. "That''s not surprising, he probably doesn''t like women." "..." It wasn''t Qin Tian who was cruel, but it was that woman who was too fierce. If he wasn''t a bit tougher, she would probably continue to challenge him, he needed to give her a little bit of suffering for her to traumatize against him. As the water and lightning domains disappeared, Audrey immediately fell from the air. Her body was covered in burns and her hair looked like a bird''s nest. Even so, she was still able to open her eyes. She looked at Qin Tian with hatred and fear. People hissed in horror when they saw the condition of her body. The bodies of Arden and those of the lightning n shook so much that they lost their bnce and almost fell out of the air. Only now did they realize how strong a person who had imed invincibility in heaven nirvana was. "Emperor of this era," said the people. "I have seen the Fire and Water King of the Five Elements Sect, the young master of the holy light n, and the young madam of the Snow Pce." "The three of them are the three strongest geniuses in the current dao heaven, but I believe they are inferior to him." "If that''s true, doesn''t that mean there''s no match for him in this heaven?" The juniors couldn''t ept it, they always thought the dao heaven was the most powerful world, someone from another heaven suddenly surpassed them, it was hard to ept. "There''s nothing strange about that," replied an ancestor who seemed to have lived a very long time. "Emperorse from various heavens, the dao heaven may have the most emperors, but we have been defeated countless times by geniuses from other heavens." "Yeah, it''s nothing strange," another ancestor added. But after saying that, he suddenly smiled. "Even so, the emperor of this era may still be from our heaven." "Oh, why did you say that?" "I''ve heard some rumors." "What rumours?" "Hehehe," the ancestor looked at the ancestor who asked him and answered via voice transmission. "Have you forgotten history? It is said that the me emperor has a biological brother who is only slightly worse than him, they are enemies but the me emperor is always the victor." "After the me emperor became emperor, his brother disappeared from the world''s view, no one knows where he went." "The biggest rumor is that he sealed himself in the Immortal Burial Ground. But that rumor has long been considered a false rumor because he never appeared even though so many eras have passed." "People even say that he was killed by the me emperor." "However," "Did you say?" "Yeah, that''s what I heard from several elders of the Five Elements Sect." "But he used to be hostile to the me emperor?" "What can''t possibly happen, the era has changed a lot." "Why do you think this fight happened?" "Was it because of him?" "Who knows!" "...." Chapter 306 - Her Name Is Miya Qin Tian nced at the two speaking ancestors, they were not aware that their words were heard by him. Silently he contemted. As a dao heaven native, he naturally had heard of the me Emperor''s brother. His talent might be on par with the top ten emperors under the three strongest emperors, it was something that could be ignored, but his current cultivation must have been at its peak considering how long he had lived. As long as his vitality is still as full as the younger generation, he canpete for the heaven''s will. ''My current strength is definitely not enough to fight him, but it''s better if I can kill him as quickly as possible.'' Qin Tian thought for a while before flying back into the pce, he ignored every gaze from the divine lightning n people. Abel and Lara looked at him as if he was their ancestor, shock and disbelief filled their eyes. They had heard of the Snow Lotus Emperor being nearly invincible in her youth so that she could be emperor, such a figure, they could only imagine it, and now they saw it in person. That''s called unstoppable. Qin Tian looked at the frozen Lara and smiled faintly, "Girl, are you fascinated?" He asked. It took some time before the girl could calm down. "You are indeed strong," she nodded, acknowledging his strength. "Since you kept your promise, you can make a request to our empire, but don''t think about making a request beforehand." "Oi, what''s wrong with marrying me? That way, the position of emperor in this era will belong to your empire once again, after that you will be an empire with four emperors." The faces of several guards who were around them twitched, they looked at Qin Tian with dumbfounded expressions. This man really wanted their first prince. Before they could talk about it, they suddenly heard a voice from within the pce. "That''s a great idea," said the voice. It was the voice of a middle-aged man. Immediately after that a middle-aged man wearing a dragon robe came out from within the pce. He was handsome and looked dashing, his aura was also so deep that it intimidated many people. He''s John, the emperor of the Spring empire. It was said that he grew up under the guidance of the Snow Lotus Emperor, he was already talented and was taught by an emperor, his strength was naturally terrifying. "Father," Lara''s skin turned red when she heard the man''s words. The man ignored her and continued to stare at Qin Tian, ??he kept nodding as if he couldn''t think of a way to praise him. "Think of this marriage as a bonus, you can name another gift, as long as it''s not an imperial weapon, I will definitely give it," he said. Hearing his words, Lara couldn''t hold herself back anymore, she shouted, "Dad, I don''t want to get married." Despite shouting quite loudly, her voice sounded very soft. Her words caused John to finally turn his gaze to her. "Don''t want to get married? Do you want to be a girl forever? I don''t care if you reject other men, but this man has great potential to be emperor, I have never seen anyone more worthy than him." "You." The girl realized that her words were meaningless, having no other choice, she finally ran into the pce. Seeing her running fast, John shook his head as he turned his gaze to Qin Tian. "Don''t worry, she obviously likes you, she never reacts like that to men." "Your Majesty, I''m not serious, it''s just a joke, there''s no need to force it." Qin Tian replied. "For a man who has great certainty of bing emperor, you don''t have to be serious about marriage. It''s as simple as getting into bed." "..." Qin Tian thought this man''s opinion was too much, so he cleared his throat to change the topic. "So what do you want?" he asked. "I don''t want treasures," Qin Tian replied. "Oh? Apart from my daughter, I don''t know what I can give if it''s not a treasure." "No, what I want is to meet someone." "Erm..." John''s expression froze as if he didn''t expect the answer. "Who is the important figure you want to meet? Given your talent, I believe you also have a lot of knowledge. The Snow Lotus Emperor has long since disappeared, it is impossible to meet her again." "Of course, no, how can a little guy like me be qualified to meet an emperor." "So who do you want to meet?" "Maybe one of your ancestors, I''m not sure what her title is now, but her name is Miya." John blinked when he heard the word ancestor, but hearing Miya''s name, his expression immediately froze. "How do you know her name?" he asked. "What''s name?" This time it was Qin Tian who was confused, John''s reaction was obviously a bit too much. "Follow me first," he replied. He grabbed his hand and pulled him into the pce. Qin Tian wasn''t afraid to fight with him, but he didn''t feel any ill will from him, so he let him withdraw his hand. The lightning divine n people put on bad expressions as soon as they saw the emperor leave like that. Since they lost, he at least scolded them to vent his anger, but he just ignored them, that was much worse than being scolded. The emperor took Qin Tian to the center of the pce, he knew that it was the main hall of the pce, the ce where the imperial throne was. Once they got there, he couldn''t help but be surprised. The hall was empty without a single person, what surprised him were the three paintings behind the throne. He had seen the first two paintings, but thest one, this was the first time he had seen it. It was a painting of a middle-aged woman wearing a cyan colored dress. Her skin is reddish white, and her hair is tied up using a crown. An emperor who wore the appearance of middle age was quite rare, mostly using the appearance of their youth. The problem was, he could vaguely imagine the youthful figure of that woman. Of course, there were major changes between her current figure and her youthful figure, but the outlines of the two were still exactly the same. "Hmshe is?" Qin Tian couldn''t take his eyes off the woman''s painting. The more he looked at the woman in the painting, the more stunned he became. "She is the Snow Lotus Emperor, but she is also our ancestor who was born before the arrival of the Ji n, her name is Miya," replied John. Qin Tian, ??"...." Chapter 307 - Meet Again How could he not be surprised when he heard that she was thest emperor. He looked at John with a doubtful expression, thetter apparently holding more secrets. But he didn''t say anything, after speaking, he walked towards the painting. He followed behind him. Once they arrived in front of the painting, he looked at him once more. "Please touch this painting and pour your soul power into it," he said. Before Qin Tian asked, he continued, "Before leaving, the ancestor once said there would be someone looking for her, if that persones, have him touch the painting." ''Does she know I''m still alive?'' Qin Tian was shocked once again. He then touched the painting and poured his soul power into the painting. The painting wasn''t an artifact, but a kind of formation that hid an independent world within, such a thing could probably only be created by emperors. Shua... Qin Tian suddenly felt a suction power from within the painting, it was sucking his body, even with his strength, he was unable to resist in the slightest. In an instant after that, he transmigrated into a world full of snow lotuses. "Is that really you?" A woman''s soft voice suddenly resounded in that ce, it seemed to being from all directions. Snow light then shone from the flowers, they condensed to form the figure of a middle-aged woman. Even without the aura radiating from her body, she gave off a feeling as if she was heaven and earth. Boundless power seemed to gather in the palm of her hand. Her face was exactly the same as the face of the woman in the painting. She wore a long off-sholuder dress. Around her neck, was a snow lotus shaped gem ne. Her gaze was fixed on Qin Tian, ??she looked him up and down. "This is you, even though your appearance is different, your soul is still the same," she said. Qin Tian immediately confirmed that it was really her, although now her strength seemed to be able to cover the sky, her aura was still the same as that of the past. The only difference was the technique she used, she used to have the power of wind, and now she used the power of snow. Qin Tian then changed his appearance to his original appearance, it was exactly his appearance on earth, and of course, it was also the same as his appearance in his past life. Seeing his current appearance, she spoke again. "Well, you still look the same, but there seems to be some difference in youpared to the past." "Your disciple said you are still alive, and will reappear, unexpectedly you actually appeared after I became emperor." "Oh?" Qin Tian showed a surprised expression. He said, "Miya, I didn''t expect you to actually be emperor when I died. Luckily I am still alive, otherwise I would have died in stupidity." Right after he said that, he found her eyes suddenly turn cold. She then said, "Since you know I have be emperor, how dare you call me by my name." "Did you forget, even among emperors, they can only summon titles, it''s a way of honoring their heaven''s will." "..." Qin Tian''s expression froze, indeed what she said was true, but those closest to them or their seniors were still allowed to call out their names. They are engaged, and there is no statement that their rtionship is over. Even though when they grew up, their rtionship was a bit stiff because each of them was busy cultivating, but when they were children, they were really close. They even promised to get married when their busy life ended. Qin Tian looked at the middle-aged woman in front of him in surprise. But he didn''t bow, he then asked, "Your appearance has changed, has your personality changed too?" "Huh, you''re an emperor now while I''m just a minor cultivator," he added in a somewhat sarcastic tone. "Haha..." But, she suddenly chuckled softly. She then stepped closer to her. As she approached him, Qin Tian found his body unable to move in the slightest, the force suppressing him was truly so strong that he felt like an ant in a vast world. "You." "Qin Tian, ??it turns out that you are still a stiff man," she said. Qin Tian didn''t understand what she meant, so he asked, "what do you mean?" "You yourself have changed a lot, but you say I have changed. You removed the smell of women in your body, but how can they escape from this woman''s senses, remember, I am an emperor." "ording to my perception, you have made love to at least three women." "#$..$* "Miya, are you jealous?" A thought popped into his mind and he said it directly. Unfortunately, his words didn''t make Miya''s expression change, nor did she react anymore to the way he addressed her. She casually replied, "We do have a rtionship, but do you realize our differences now?" "I am an emperor, my strength can suppress the entire sixteen heavens, do you think my perspective is still the same as in the past?" "I''m not thinking of ending our rtionship just because of that, but don''t think our rtionship can be equal before you reach my level." "For now, even if I try to look at you with good intentions, the feeling that you''re just an ant can''t get out of my mind." "..." Qin Tian felt ufortable talking about it, so he changed the subject. "Is there something that made you leave such a strong imprint here?" He asked. Of course, there was a great risk of doing that, if it was exposed, the tribtion lightning would most likely descend. Even though her original body was no longer in this world, that didn''t mean she could be safe from the tribtion lightning. It was something the emperors could only dodge. "There''s something I want to give you," Miya nodded. "But this is not from me, but from your disciple." "Oh wait, speaking of my disciple, did she tell you why she knew I was alive." Qin Tian was certain that something had caused him to transmigrate to earth. After all, it was a very unbelievable thing, it was basically impossible unless something caused it. ... Rmend a novel Title: My Wife Is The Most Beautiful Goddess Synopsis: I''m just a crippled youth who can''t cultivate, because of the merits of my parents, Emperor Qin gave me a pill that allows me to have an infinite lifespan. At my hundred thousand years old, the Eternal Moonlight Princess, the only daughter of the Qin Emperor and the most beautiful woman in the universe suddenly said that she wanted to marry me. ... Chapter 308 - Farewell Kiss "You have to ask her yourself," Miya replied, she didn''t answer his question. "So you don''t know either?" "That''s not important either." "..." She then took out a ring from inside her storage ring and threw it at Qin Tian. "That''s what your disciple left for you, you can check for yourself," she said. Qin Tian observed the ring, but he didn''t check its contents right away. He looked at Miya and said, "Now I wonder if your sess in bing emperor has anything to do with the thing in this ring?" Miya didn''t answer, but Qin Tian could see the fluctuation on her face. "By the way, this is a relic of my disciple, so is there any relic from you?" Qin Tian asked in a joking tone. He initially thought that she would ignore his question, but she actually answered with a question. "How many divine symbols have you unlocked?" "Seven." Qin Tian answered without hesitation. His answer naturally made Miya''s expression change slightly. "It''s a bit difficult," she said. "Actually your disciple also left behind a light-type resource that might be able to help you unlock the divine symbol of light. That''s great because with it you can also learn her technique." "Oh." "If I help you too, perhaps you will no longer be able to unlock the light type divine symbol." "I still have two divine symbols that haven''t been unlocked, what do you mean?" "Hih, are you sure you can unlock the ninth divine symbol, I doubt you can." "What, so you don''t believe me? The current me is no longer the same as in the past, not to mention nine, even ten I would have been able to if it existed." "Qin Tian, ??don''t overestimate yourself, you are just a dead person who is lucky toe back to life. Aren''t you afraid of dying again." "..." "Miya, stop joking, do you want to help me or not, if not, I will leave now." "Go if you want to go." "You." "Surely you want to meet the princess soon, hmph, is it because you failed to marry me that now you want the princess of the spring empire in this era." "Miya, don''t talk nonsense." "I saw everything you did in the pce." "So you''re also jealous of your junior, I didn''t expect you to actually be such a sensitive woman." "Looks like you''re still overestimating yourself, didn''t I tell you, you were just an ant before you became emperor. Whatever you do doesn''t really matter in my eyes." "..." "Your words are very cruel, alright, I will ask kindly, Your Majesty the Emperor, can you help this little man just once." "Well, you should have said it earlier," Miya replied, making Qin Tian''s face look like he was about to cry. Whoosh... Miya then threw a ring at him. She said, "it contains sufficient cultivation resources to allow you to unlock the eighth divine symbol and break through to the paragon realm, put it to good use." After receiving the ring, Qin Tian smiled brightly. "I know you care about me," he said. "I hope you seed in bing the emperor, I am waiting for you in another world, alright, I will go now." "You''re leaving?" Qin Tian was taken aback by her words. "This imprint is too strong, its existence reduces a few percent of my original body''s strength, it''s not a good thing, fortunately you appeared in this era." "So the emperor can also have such problems." "Don''t underestimate this level before you reach it." Right after she said that, her body started to fade, it started from her feet. Seeing that, Qin Tian thought it would be a long time before they could meet again, so he took a few steps forward until he arrived in front of her. "What are you doing now?" She was immediately shocked when she saw him right in front of her. Qin Tian casually replied, "It''s still uncertain whether we meet again, don''t we need to make a memorable farewell. Even if our strengths differ greatly, we are still engaged." Qin Tian didn''t wait for her to react, he reached out his hand to hug her waist. After that, he sent his lips towards hers. He was worried that she would attack, but even when their lips met, she still stood still. An irresistible feeling instantly rose up in Qin Tian''s body the moment he managed to kiss her, even though she was now only a spiritual imprint, but her body still had flesh. Her lips were slightly wet and slightly cold so she felt quite a different sensation. After a while, her eyes widened and shee quickly pushed him away. "You." Her breath hitched so that her chest rose and fell, her face and neck were red so that the veins were clearly visible. "Qin Tian, ??I will curse you if you don''te to see me," she said angrily. Immediately after that her body disappearedpletely. Even the flowers and the independent world itself disappeared. Qin Tian who was there then appeared right in front of the painting. John was still standing there and showing a curious expression. The moment he saw her appear, he was about to ask, but he shut his mouth again when he felt a boundless aura in the sky. He quickly looked up at the sky, even though there was a pce ceiling, it was unable to block his gaze. At this moment, the sky above the spring empire was filled with golden light, and it continued to expand until it was visible throughout the dao heaven. The moment that golden light appeared, the air in the dao heaven instantly became cold so that even the paragons shivered with cold. "This is the power of the Snow Lotus Emperor, is she still around?" Countless questions immediately arose the moment people saw that golden light. Luckily it didn''tst long, after three breaths of time, it disappeared as if it never existed. Qin Tian sighed as he looked at the sky. "The emperor''s power is indeed limitless, even just a spiritual imprint is already so terrifying." After calming down enough, he looked at John who was now looking at him with a curious expression. ... Illustration in thements Chapter 309 - Spring Empire Problem "What did you find?" Asked John with a curious expression. "Did you meet our ancestors in there?" "Yeah, but only a spiritual imprint," Qin Tian replied casually. "What?" "You don''t believe it? She just left, isn''t that a clear sight." "You actually met the ancestor? Then what did she say?" John seemed to want to keep asking. "Just casual talk, we kissed before she left." John, "..." "You..." The man''s eyes widened. "Don''t talk nonsense," he said loudly, he looked angry. Qin Tian was not afraid, he casually replied "yeah, it''s up to you whether you believe it or not." Suddenly, Lara appeared out of nowhere, still with her male appearance but with the demeanor of a woman, she said, "You dare insult our ancestors, father arrest him and hang him in front of the city gates." She looked excited as she spoke. Qin Tian looked at her and chuckled, "Youngdy, you will be a widow if I die, is that what you want?" "You." The girl''s body trembled with anger while her face turned red, she looked like she was about to lunge at Qin Tian but ended up undoing her actions. If she did that, the result would only be shame. Jhon looked at his daughter who suddenly appeared. "What are you doing here?" he asked. "If you really want to marry him, stop pretending, I will marry you to him now." Lara, "..." "Hmph," she snorted coldly. "I prefer who I am now, I''m not going back to being a woman," she said. "Girl, until when do you want to be like that, your mother will cry if she sees you now." John looked displeased with his words. "She''s dead, what''s the point of worrying about her," Lara replied. "You, how dare you say that. She will definitelye back, she is just stuck somewhere." "If she and the elders are still alive, how could those people be so bold on us." "You." "Looks like your troubles are much bigger than I thought," Qin Tian chimed in. From their words, he began to understand what kind of trouble the empire was in. Jhon smiled wryly after he heard his words. "Yes, currently almost all of our n''s strongest experts have disappeared." "But what about the people hiding in this city?" "Hmph," John snorted as soon as Qin Tian mentioned them. "Those bunch of ruffians, they were only loyal when the ancestors were still around, and now they are busy thinking about themselves. We still have a lot of imperial treasures and scriptures, they might have nned to divide them up." "Oh?" "That''s why I really hope you join this empire." "Joining through marriage is the best option, but this girl." John looked at his daughter with ring eyes. "We can''t force a girl," Qin Tian replied. "But as I''ve said, it doesn''t matter if she wants to continue pretending to be a man." John, "..." Lara, "..." John was also speechless, he probably really wanted them to get married, but he definitely didn''t want them to get married like that. In the end, he could only stare at his daughter with an annoyed look. "By the way, what exactly happened to them?" Qin Tian asked. He had never heard of a case where nearly all of the imperial faction''s elders were trapped in a ce and unable to return. That''s a little too ridiculous. John was silent for a while before heaving a sigh. "It''s a long story," he said. "Oh?" "They disappeared in the Land of Fire." "What, how is that possible?" In the fire region, there is a portal that leads to a foreignnd, it is called the Land of Fire, and it is one of the five uninhabitednds. It was called the Land of Fire of course because the ce was full of fire, it was also a ce filled with various types of fire. For cultivators of the power of fire, it was the best ce to adventure and seek fortune. "What happened that almost all of your imperial elders could go there?" Qin Tian asked once again, he didn''t ask what traps were holding them, John probably didn''t know either. "It started with my wife entering the Land of Fire and sending news that she had obtained something priceless, she asked the elders for help to pick her up." "Of course, sending some of the strongest elders should be fine, but somehow almost all of the elders chose to leave. Up until now, I still don''t know why, I just suspect someone is deliberately influencing them." "This is indeed a confusing case," said Qin Tian. "Yes, after that, the divine lightning n started to harass our empire, they demanded us to give away the object found by our ancestor." "I don''t know what it is either, you probably already know because what they want is the painting." "I see, but what you didn''t know until now was the mastermind?" "Yes," John nodded. Qin Tian then looked at Miya''s painting beside him. "Then let me keep this painting," he said before reaching out to take the painting. John didn''t say anything about it. "By the way, can you lend me a cultivation ce?" Qin Tian asked John. "Sure, there are a lot of cultivation ces here, you can use any ce that hasn''t been used." "Thank you." Qin Tian then left, when he passed Lara, the woman lightly snorted and turned her gaze to another direction. In terms of age, she might be twice as old as Qin Tian, ??but in front of Qin Tian, ??she was almost like a little girl. Qin Tian paused by her side and said, "Miss, I know your cultivation problem is worse than you say." "Your problem didn''t just happen recently right? It''s been happening for a long time and it keeps getting worse because you cultivate too hastily." "There may not be another chance for you to break through to the ancient saint realm, there is even a chance that your cultivation will decline over time, but I can help you recover and even help you break through." Qin Tian did not immediately know the problem in Lara''s body, he only realized it after touching her body several times. His words surprised Lara who was ignoring him, she looked at him again and asked, "Really?" "Rest assured, my abilities are far more extraordinary than you know. Wait for me to finish cultivating, I will help you deal with your cultivation problems." Hearing Qin Tian''s words, John couldn''t help but approach his daughter. "Is your injury that bad?" he asked doubtfully. He tried to examine her body, but she waved her hand to stop him. She continued to stare at Qin Tian who didn''t stop walking. She hesitated a bit but as Qin Tian got further away, she gritted her teeth before saying, "If you can really help me, I might consider your request." "...." ... Rmend a novel Title: My Wife Is The Most Beautiful Goddess Synopsis: I''m just a crippled youth who can''t cultivate, because of the merits of my parents, Emperor Qin gave me a pill that allows me to have an infinite lifespan. At my hundred thousand years old, the Eternal Moonlight Princess, the only daughter of the Qin Emperor and the most beautiful woman in the universe suddenly said that she wanted to marry me. ... Chapter 310 - A Silver Leaf Hearing her words, Qin Tian who was about to leave couldn''t help but stop. He looked at the girl with a hint of surprise. It wasn''t that he was serious, but he didn''t mind having her as his wife either. Being stared at by him, she turned her gaze in another direction, her neck was red and her body was a bit stiff, obviously she was very embarrassed now. Even though she looked like a beautiful man, Qin Tian still enjoyed looking at her. Of course, he didn''t have any strange tastes, it was only because he knew she was a woman. He smiled faintly and said, "okay, wait for me, after I finish cultivating, I will definitely help you." After that, he immediately left. Lara''s injuries were quite difficult to heal, but with the dao of life, it wasn''t a difficult matter. The problem was that very few could master that dao, one might not be able to find one in the dao of heaven. In the sixteen heavens, only the geniuses of the fairy n could possibly master the dao. ... Qin Tian chose a rather secluded cultivation ce in that pce, he even put up a lot of energy barriers. Once he was sure the ce was really safe, he took out the storage ring Miya gave him. He peeked into the ring and found a pill that was red and emitting mes floating in it. The pill was the only thing in the ring. "This is the power of fire," said Qin Tian. He had originally thought Miya would give him a snow type resource, but she didn''t. Shua... Qin Tian then took out the pill so that it appeared in front of him. When the pill appeared, it instantly emitted mes that filled the ce. Even with Qin Tian''s strength, he still felt the heat of the fire. "This pill must have been created from extremely powerful fire essences, it seems Miya has worked hard to prepare this for me." Qin Tian chuckled. "Well, let''s see what you can do." He grabbed the pill and put it in his mouth, if he had another body, he would definitely not dare to do that, but with the Primordial God Body, he was not afraid at all. Whoosh... As soon as the pill entered his body, his body suddenly emitted boundless mes, his purple eyes turning red. Even with the Primordial God Body, he still felt the pressure within his body. The pill was too strong, he quickly sat up and closed his eyes. Two dayster. (Congrattions, you have unlocked the fire divine symbol.) (Congrattions, you have broken through to the paragon realm.) (You don''t get any new skills.) Qin Tian opened his eyes and felt boundless energy within his body. He felt as if he was invincible now. If he met E one more time, it was still uncertain who would lose and who would win. "With my current strength, I can definitely fight an ancient god," he said. Now he was filled with confidence, and he even had one more resource that came from his disciple. He then took out the storage ring that came from his disciple and peeked into it. "Mmm..." As he looked inside the ring, he was quickly taken aback. He saw an armor emitting a milky white light. The light seemed to have no boundaries so it could illuminate the entire darkness. It was so majestic that Qin Tian felt his eyes grow sore the moment he saw the light. It was clearly an imperial artifact, but Qin Tian knew that it was far more powerful than any other imperial artifact. He felt that with his current strength, he couldn''t even scratch the armor. "I don''t know how she made it," he said. Besides the armor, he saw a lotus flower which was also milky white and a scroll. The scroll probably contained a technique created by his disciple. It was a technique that everyone in the sixteen heavens longed for. Qin Tian didn''t n on using the technique, but he could learn it to improve his own technique. After staring at the three objects, he then looked at thest object. It was just an ancient-looking iron box,pared to other things, it looked like a piece of trash. But he knew something in the iron box was something his disciple had left behind. "What exactly is it? Is it one of the twelve heavenly treasures?" From Miya''s reaction when she talked about that thing, he could only think of that. He then took out the iron box. Even after touching it directly, he still felt it was very ordinary. He wouldn''t have nced at it more than once if he had seen it by the side of the road. "Let''s see," he said before reaching out to open the box. The moment the box was slightly opened, an extremely sharp light suddenly emanated from within the box. Even he had to close his eyes when he saw the light. He opened his eyes again and found his eyes still hurting. Having no other choice, he was forced to continue to close his eyes and observe the box with his spiritual sense. Immediately after that he opened the boxpletely. Inside the box, it turned out to be a silver leaf, it seemed to be made of silver itself. "What''s this?" Luo Tian really didn''t know what it was, it was definitely not part of the twelve heavenly treasures. The moment he touched it with his finger, he suddenly felt as if his cultivation talent had increased tenfold. "It''s one of the three keys," Luna suddenly spoke. "Erm, what is it?" Luo Tian had never heard of them. "I''m not sure what the keys are for either," replied Luna. "But ording to legend, they are the key to unlocking a secret ce." "?" "I only know up to there, I don''t know more than that." "Actually that''s the only information about them." "...." "Surely that secret ce is something unimaginable, cultivating while touching this thing actually increased my cultivation perception by ten times. It''s no wonder Miya managed to be emperor because she held this thing." "Alright, I''ll save it first." Qin Tian closed the iron box again and put it in the storage ring. After that, he walked out of the ce. Although there was still one pill, he didn''t n on using it right now. The pill, without a doubt, could help him unlock the ninth divine symbol. But the problem was not with the pill itself, but with him. Even though he was confident he could unlock the ninth divine symbol, he still needed preparations for him to seed. At the very least he needed to stabilize his strength which had just increased drastically. Chapter 311 - A Bad Rumor As soon as Qin Tian left the room, he couldn''t help but be surprised when he saw Lara standing one meter in front of the door. The girl seemed to have been waiting there from the start. "Miss, I don''t think we need to rush, let''s take it easy," Qin Tian said jokingly. "I don''t want my strength to drop again, quickly heal me if you really want me," she replied. "Oh, your words sound like you want to be my wife soon." "You." "Actually everything is fine as long as you are by my side. Even if your cultivation returns to the mortal realm, there is still me who will take care of you." "Qin Tian, ??do you just want to mock me." Anger erupted from her once again. Her breath hitched with anger. "You know, my father already announced that I am a woman and he also announced that you were engaged to me. Is that still not enough?" "After you heal me, I will definitely do my duty as your fianc¨¦." "..." "What, are you serious?" "You can go out to hear people talk." Qin Tian didn''t need to go out, he casually spread his spiritual sense around the pce. With his current strength, he could even cover the city. He quickly heard people talking. But what they said made him choke. "The emperor said that the first prince was a woman, but until now he still wears men''s clothes, I actually doubt the emperor''s words." "Yeah, he probably said that just to trick us into thinking there''s nothing wrong with their engagement." "I thought so too, they obviously didn''t want their rtionship to be seen as weird. They were obviously fellow men, but now one of them is pretending to be a woman." "I still doubt even if the first prince wears women''s clothes now, but he still wears men''s clothes." Qin Tian, ??"..." Although he said he didn''t mind Lara continuing to pretend to be a man, now he felt it was too much. What he really wanted was for Lara''s gender to be known, it didn''t matter if she looked like a man. And now, even if she dressed like a woman, people would think she was a man pretending to be a woman. Unless they check it in person. Of course, this misunderstanding might not have happened by chance, Qin Tian felt someone deliberately spread rumors so that people believed it. Lara knew he was listening to people talking, seeing his expression turn ugly, she smiled sarcastically. "Didn''t you say you didn''t mind, why are you showing such an expression now?" Her ridicule made Qin Tian displeased, he looked at her and snorted. "Fine, wait for me to heal your body, after that, I''ll show you what it''s like to be a woman who has a husband." He looked her up and down like a lion staring at its prey. "You." His gaze made Lara stagger backwards. Her face reddened with embarrassment. She clearly felt Qin Tian''s desire for her. Qin Tian didn''t speak anymore, he then stepped out of the pce. "Wait, where do you want to go?" Lara quickly called out to him. "I want to go to the Dark Dusk Sect, follow me if you want to be healed now, I will heal you on the way," Qin Tian replied. When he arrived at the outer area of ??the pce, he immediately felt many strange gazes from the pce guards. Even though they were silent, they must have thought of strange things. Lara who followed behind him didn''t seem bothered at all, she signaled the guards. They then picked up an imperial ark that looked ready to go. Now that Qin Tian could be considered a spring imperial prince, he naturally didn''t mind using the facilities they provided. He entered the ark without a second thought. Just after he passed the entrance of the ark, Abel suddenly came from the city, he shouted "wait, wait" while waving his hand. Seeing himing, Lara looked at him and asked, "what are you doing here?" "Sis, I just want toe along," he replied. Since the empire had already confirmed that the first prince was a woman, Abel also changed his nickname for Lara. Lara looked displeased after she heard Abel''s answer, she probably didn''t want anyone else to follow them. After all, there were things she needed to do with Qin Tian. If it was the imperial soldiers, they would at most just follow along using beasts as their mounts, but there was no way Abel would join them considering he was also a member of the imperial family. Qin Tian shook his head before chiming in, "Just let hime along, after all, I''m not nning on making love on this ship." "..." Lara couldn''t say anything else when he had spoken, she could only relent and let Abele along. After Abel boarded the ark, it quickly flew into the sky. 500 imperial soldiers followed behind the ark, each of them riding a giant beast. The Spring Empire might be in a state of crisis, but that was only known to certain people, ordinary people knew nothing. They naturally had to show their momentum so that those who saw them would think that they were still an empire that had just given birth to a heavenly emperor. As soon as the ark was out of the city, Qin Tian nced at the city with a cold gaze. He sensed at least ten spiritual senses watching him, each and every one of theming from an extremely powerful expert. He could sense ill intentions from them. "I hope you have the courage," he said. Besides himself, he had Tez and his two guardian tigers residing in his dao world. Tez himself had grown much stronger while the two tigers had already reached the peak of the paragon. Even though the enemies were quite numerous where each one was extremely strong, he wasn''t worried at all. Whoosh... The Ark quickly drifted away from the city. He wanted to go to the Dark Dusk Sect first, but his real goal was the fire region where Hu Lei was trapped. Outsiders didn''t know about the ce, but he could sense Hu Lei''s location from the moment he arrived in the dao heaven. Chapter 312 - Yingyue And Clara "So how are you going to heal me?" Lara asked. She looked impatient. Qin Tian looked at her and replied, "Follow me!" He then walked towards one of the rooms in the ark. The ark had a luxurious hall and many rooms, it could basically amodate up to a hundred people. Lara knitted her brows briefly before following Qin Tian. Abel who saw them could only shake his head. After that, he went to the deck of the ark. Qin Tian and Lara quickly arrived at the door of a room. Qin Tian opened the door and went inside. "I hope you''re not thinking about doing something weird right now," Lara said from behind. "You promised to be my wife, why would I deceive you?" Qin Tian chuckled. "Hmph, still not sure if you can heal me." "I''ll cut my own hand if I fail, don''t forget to close the door." Bang... Lara mmed the door shut. There was a bed in the room. Qin Tian pointed at the mattress and said, "sit over there." "You''re really good at picking ces," Lara snorted again. Even so, she still followed his words, she jumped onto the bed and then sat there cross-legged. Qin Tian, ??on the other hand, stopped at the side of the bed. Lara kept her eyes on him and looked ready to fight if he did anything odd. "Miss, in fact, you also like me, that''s why you didn''t refuse this marriage." "Well, I can understand you, after all, my face is very handsome and my talent is also unrivaled, I actually doubt that any young woman can resist me." "..." Lara''s face reddened. "Shameless man," she shouted. She picked up the pillow on the bed and threw it at Qin Tian''s face. Qin Tian casually waved his hand and the pillow returned to where it came from. "You tsundere woman," he said in a low voice. He didn''t wait for Lara to react, he stretched his arms forward. Above his palm, appeared a green ball of light that emitted an aura of life. He then threw the ball at Lara. Whoosh... It then grew to envelop the entire mattress. "This is the domain of life, quickly meditate and absorb the aura of life from it," Qin Tian said to the stunned Lara. Lara, after all, is the princess of an empire, although her personality is a bit hot-tempered, she is definitely not stupid. Hearing Qin Tian''s words, she quickly closed her eyes and absorbed that life energy. Qin Tian wiped his forehead. He spent a lot of spiritual energy creating that life domain. Even though he rarely used the power of the dao of life, he still learned the techniques of that dao. With that domain, he didn''t have to continue to stand by her side to heal her. However, the healing process may take a few days. Seeing Lara begin to sink into meditation, he then went out of the room. He went to another room andy there. While lying down, he took out the silver leaf his disciple left behind. He studied the silver leaf thoughtfully. "Thanks to this thing, now that my cultivation is growing even faster, it won''t be long before I can unlock the ninth divine symbol." "I will alsoplete the third stage of my lightning technique." He had nine lightnings called the Nine Immortal Lightnings. They were lightnings that he cultivated himself. From them, he created two of his own techniques, the Immortal Lightning Lotus and the Immortal Lightning Dragon. ording to his n, he would create three techniques before he became emperor. "But where did she find this thing? And why did she leave it for me?" Qin Tian himself didn''t know much about his disciple, he identally discovered her when she was a child. She was just an orphan girl, but her cultivation talent was astonishing. Of course, Qin Tian suspected her origins, he had investigated but found nothing. "Emmm, those guys are really following." Qin Tian stared at the back of the ark, faintly, he could feel several auras flying following, they kept quite a distance and concealed their auras very well. "Perhaps they will act only after I leave the wind territory." "Now I will return to earth first." He then released Tez and his two protective tigers to guard his bedroom door. After setting up many protective formations, he left the sixteen heavens and returned to earth. Qin Tian and the others had already returned to China, and it was now around 10 am in China. "Emmm, the girl is back," Qin Tian was slightly surprised as he opened his eyes He suddenly sensed ra''s presence outside the vi. He was with Yingyue there. "What are they doing?" Out of curiosity, Qin Tian ended up using his spiritual sense to observe them. The two women were standing in front of the vi door. Yingyue stood inside the door while ra stood outside, they were facing each other. After observing them for a while, Qin Tian knitted his brows. "There seems to be something wrong with them," he said. He found Yingyue''s eyes extremely cold as she stared at ra. And ra looked sullen too, she seemed to be in a bad mood. Whenever Qin Tian saw them together, they were always friendly towards each other, but why now they looked like two women fighting. "They might really be fighting." Qin Tian was horrified as he thought that, he wondered what caused them to fight. He quickly got up, but right after he woke up, he saw Yingyue suddenly swing her hand towards ra''s face. ra was surprised by Yingyue''s sudden attack, even though she was an agent who grew up on the battlefield, she was unable to dodge the sudden attack of the person standing before her while she was not alert. Bang... Yingyue''s palm finallynded on her cheek. "Yingyue, you, you really pped me." ra became even more stunned after Yingyue''s palmnded on her face. She held her pped cheek and looked at Yingyue with an expression of disbelief. Yingyue knitted her brows for a moment, but quickly her expression turned cold again. "You deserve it," she said. "You, good, very good, Yingyue, I didn''t expect you to be such a woman." raughed, and her expression became somewhat gloomy. "I''m going to congratte you on your sessful date with your cousin, but remember that I was the first with him." "Oh, I''m sure he does really well when he fucks you, but that''s because he''s done it so many times with me." Qin Tian, ??"..." "So you finally took off your hypocritical mask?" Yingyue didn''t seem bothered by ra''s words, she responded with a scornful expression. "I don''t care what you think," said ra. "Oh, then get out of my house, don''t stay here anymore." "Sure, but I want to meet my husband first." "Get out of here now!" "No, I''m not leaving until I meet him." ra then took out her phone, but right after that, Yingyue suddenly tried to attack her again. This time ra wasn''t careless anymore. She quickly stretched out her hand to catch Yingyue''s hand that was trying to attack her. "Yingyue, you are just a weak woman, you think you can beat me," she said after catching her hand. Yingyue was about to retract her hand, but ra, who seemed also consumed by emotion, suddenly did something. Chapter 313 - Part 2 ra pushed Yingyue''s hand away, causing her legs to lose bnce so much that she nearly fell. When that happened, ra suddenly pushed Yingyue so that she actually fell. "You." Yingyue''s eyes grew colder, she quickly stood up. There were several flower pots on the side, Yingyue took one of them and then threw it at ra. ra of course easily dodged it, but instead of trying to calm Yingyue who was getting angrier, ra seemed to be getting angrier as well. Shua... She suddenly swung the bag she was carrying towards Yingyue''s face. The bag was quite small, but it was made of leather. When it hit Yingyue''s face, she almost fell again. ra probably realized her actions were a bit too much and her body froze. However, on that asion, Yingyue suddenly tried to kick her. She tried to kick her stomach, but ra managed to dodge a little so that her feetnded on her thighs. "Fuck," ra said, getting angry again. This time she looked like she wanted to smack her with the palm of her hand. Yingyue was also about to smack her once more, but. "What are you doing?" Qin Tian''s voice suddenly resounded from within causing the two women''s bodies and expressions to freeze. Qin Tian came with hasty steps, he looked at the two women with wide eyes. Maybe there is a problem between them. Qin Tian remembered Yingyue once called ra a traitor. But, If he didn''te, they might really be wing at each other like two female cats fighting. He didn''t dare imagine the sight. The atmosphere became awkward, Qin Tian himself was at a loss as to what to say. He was clearly a factor in their bickering, perhaps something else that had caused their conflict to escte to this point. Luckily his aunt wasn''t home, who knows how she would react if she saw her daughter and ra fighting over him. After a while, Yingyue entered the vi without saying anything. She passed Qin Tian without even ncing at him. After Yingyue left, there were only Qin Tian and ra left. Qin Tian looked at her and when she looked back at him, her mouth appeared to be pouting. "You cheater," she said. The secret was out, there was no point in hiding it anymore. Qin Tian approached her and then hugged her waist. Despite looking annoyed, ra didn''t try to fight back, she let him hug her. "Tell me, what really happened to you two?" Qin Tian asked. ra''s personality is more rxed, it''s easier to ask her than to Yingyue. She didn''t answer right away, instead, she asked back. "Qin, answer honestly, do you prefer me or Yingyue?" "Why are you asking that question. I want both of you?" Hearing his answer, ra gritted her teeth. "You selfish man," she said. "Do you want to see Yingyue and I fight every day?" "You haven''t answered my question, why are you guys fighting all of a sudden?" Yingyue knew his rtionship with ra, after all, ra was the first to be his woman. But the previous fight was started by Yingyue. Of course, that was just what he saw. Maybe before that ra did something that made Yingyue angry and ra probably did that because Yingyue also made her angry. The question made ra''s face sour for a moment. She then replied, "This is a women''s secret, a man like you shouldn''t know." Qin Tian had been expecting the answer, it wasn''t easy to get women to reveal their secrets. "Then let''s meet Yingyue, I don''t want this matter to continue." He then pulled ra''s hand into the vi. ra hesitated a bit but she couldn''t fight his strength. They quickly arrived at the living room. Currently Yingyue was sitting on the sofa with an unpleasant expression. Looking at ra, she said, "you''re still here, didn''t I tell you to get out of my house." "He forced me," replied ra while ncing at Qin Tian. Meeting Yingyue again, ra''s face became a little sour. Yingyue turned her gaze to Qin Tian, ??but she didn''t say anything to him. Inwardly Qin Tian wondered what solution he shoulde up with to calm them down. After a moment of thought, he finally pushed ra to sit on Yingyue. This caused Yingyue to knit her brows, she quickly shifted her body slightly to the side, and ra did the same. "What''s the matter with you guys?" Qin Tian originally wanted to sit across from them, but seeing that they kept their distance so that the space between them became empty, he finally walked over there and then sat in the middle of them. Before they could react, he stretched out each one from his hand to the waist of each of them. "You." The two women finally reacted simultaneously. Qin Tian stared back and forth between them, both of them were beautiful in their own way and they were his wife. "I don''t want you to give the choice of just one of you. Now that we''ve reached this point, I''ll be honest with you both, I want you both to be my wife." "Who do you think you are?" Yingyue responded coldly. Qin Tian looked at her in surprise and said, "Yingyue, before you were fine, what''s wrong with you now?" "Just ask her," Yingyue replied as she nced at ra. Qin Tian looked at ra, and thetter looked at Yingyue. "Are you ming me?" She asked Yingyue. Qin Tian, ??"..." "You guys still won''t reconcile, well, looks like I can only use ast resort." He was already starting to get dizzy, his hands slightly moving up and pressing their breasts together. They almost jumped in surprise at his actions, but he didn''t let them go. He then stood up before pulling the two of them away. "What do you want to do?" Yingyue asked frantically. Qin Tian stared at the stairs, he thought it would be a bit difficult to get them to the second floor, so he ended up pulling them to his aunt''s room which was near the guest room. No matter how they struggled, they were unable to break free from his embrace. He quickly arrived in front of his aunt''s room, because his hands were hugging them both, he finally opened the door of the room with his feet. After that, he took them to his aunt''s bed. The smell of his aunt''s perfume filled the room, making him even more excited. He then threw Yingyue and ra onto the bed before jumping onto the bed. How could Yingyue and ra not understand what he wanted now. "Qin Tian, ??don''t think about doing that," Yingyue shouted threateningly. "What are you worried about, I''ve already made love to each of you, now let''s do it together," Qin Tian replied. After that he took off his clothes before jumping towards the two of them. Chapter 314 - Part 3 Not to mention Yingyue, even ra looked panicked when she saw him. But she was definitely more rational, she knew there was no way for her to go. She nced at Yingyue whose eyes were bloodshot. She then looked at Qin Tian who arrived in front of her, without any more hesitation, she took off her shirt so that only her bra was left. She grabbed Qin Tian''s hand then pulled him towards her before locking his mouth with hers. Seeing her actions, Yingyue''s eyes widened. "You." She pointed at her with shaking hands. How could she not understand her intentions now, she clearly wanted to make that bed the site of their next battle. Qin Tian was also dumbfounded by ra''s response, but it made him even more excited. He pushed her down, but he didn''t immediately press her under his body. He turned his gaze to Yingyue. What he wanted was the two of them, not one of them. His gaze made Yingyue''s face redden, she gritted her teeth with bulging eyes. "Yingyue,e on," he said. He then reached out his hand to take her hand. Her hands were a little hot, maybe because of her erratic mood. He didn''t think much of it, he immediately pulled her towards him causing her body to curve. She quickly arrived in front of him. She nced at ra one more time, the woman suddenly reached out her hand to Qin Tian''s waist and tried to pull him. As she looked at her, she showed a provoking smile. Anger filled her heart so much that she wanted to lunge at her and w at her face. But if she did that, she would lose here. She gritted her teeth once more before looking at Qin Tian again. When he saw her face, Qin Tian felt as if he heard her said, "do it with me first." ... Qin Tian swore that today was the most beautiful day of his life. He managed to embrace the two women he loved the most at the same time. "What an asshole," Yingyue said as she turned her body the other way. She took her clothes and put them on quickly. She then looked at Qin Tian and ra who were still naked on the bed. ra huddled beside Qin Tian, ??seeing Yingyue already standing up, she smiled at her before saying, "Yingyue, we should do this together more often, it''s really fun." "You must not continue to be stuck with past grudges." She blinked her eyes as if she was teasing her. Qin Tian looked at the two of them in turn. He didn''t know what past grudges meant, but he felt the two of them were quite strange. Yingyue looked at ra, she still seemed to hate her even though they just groaned simultaneously. "Our problem is still not over," she said. She turned and stepped out of the room. Bang... She mmed the door loudly. "Sigh..." Qin Tian sighed. He then looked at ra. "Actually I want to know what you were thinking when you hit Yingyue in the face with your bag?" he asked her. The question left ra stunned for a moment. She turned her gaze the other way before replying, "You should also ask Yingyue what she was thinking when she pped my face." "We both know Yingyue''s personality, but why are you also the same?" "..." "It''s a woman''s secret." ra seemed bothered by his question, she put her clothes back on before running out of the room. "Huh." Qin Tian then looked around. The smell of his sweat, Yingyue and ra''s sweat filled the room. He wondered how his aunt would react if she found out what he had done in her room. His aunt coulde at any time, so he quickly reorganized her bed. He used his power to erase all traces caused by them. After putting on his clothes, he exited the room. However, when he came out, what he saw was Yingyue sitting at the guest table with an exhausted expression and ra walking towards the door of the vi. She looked like she had just left the table. "Hey, wait, where do you want to go?" he immediately called her. She stopped in her tracks, then looked at him with a wry smile. "Yingyue won''t let me stay here anymore, I have no choice but to leave," she said. "But don''t worry, I already bought the vi next door, we can still meet every day." "..." Right after she spoke, Yingyue suddenly looked up, she said, "what are you waiting for? Hurry up and leave." Her tone seemed like she couldn''t bear to look at her any longer. Qin Tian who had just opened his mouth, closed his mouth again. ra finally left, he who arrived at the guest table then sat by Yingyue''s side. He hugged her from beside her before said, "Yingyue, what exactly happened to you?" She looked at him, a slight sullen appearing on her face. "I don''t care anymore about the rtionship with him, but don''t ask any more questions," she said. "Okay, okay," Qin Tian replied. He''d rather know nothing than see her angry. Yingyue continued to stare at him, after a while, she suddenly said something that shocked him. "Let''s go to the room," she said. Hearing what she said, his eyes lit up. "Are you not satisfied yet?" he asked. "But if you want to do it again, no need to go to the room, let''s do it here!" "No." She insisted. She forced herself to her feet so he had no other choice but to follow her wishes. They quickly arrived at her room. When they arrived in front of the bed, she suddenly pushed him so that he fell on the mattress. She then climbed on top of him. Her aggressive actions took him by surprise, she locked his mouth before he could do anything. Her hands moved inside his clothes, she also tried to take his clothes off. He didn''t stay still anymore, he started to help her, it only took them a while to get naked again. After that, Yingyue directly inserted his penis into her vagina. A light groan escaped her mouth as she lowered her body down. She then leaned her body down so that her face arrived right in front of him. A few strands of her hair fell on his face, making him feel ticklish. "Yingyue," he called out to her. To his surprise, she answered right away. "Let me have you the day." After saying that, she locked his mouth again. The moment he touched her hips and buttocks, he found them starting to sway. It was her first time being a ymaker, he couldn''t help but be excited. This girl seems to be getting wilder in their sex. Not only did she kiss him, she even licked his neck and chest while continuing to wiggle her hips. Chapter 315 - Oh, Yingyue! Yingyue''s moans became louder as Qin Tian countered her movements by shaking his hips up and down. The wild attitude of this always cold girl made him excited. Seeing her two trembling breasts he couldn''t help but get up to sit down. He wasn''t satisfied with just groping them, so he started sucking on her nipples. Her body shook as her nipples entered his mouth, but she quickly responded by pressing his head against her breasts. Satisfied enough, he looked up to see her face. She was currently stabilizing her breathing, looking exhausted after wiggling her hips non-stop. Actually right now she was still wiggling her hips, only it was so slowly, she looked like she didn''t want to stop. Qin Tian knew it was time he made a move to help her. He then turned her body so that she had her back to him. She was a little surprised by their change in position, however, it was a doggy style position that was a bit too conspicuous. This was also Qin Tian''s first time making love to Yingyue using that position, he could feel her pussy tightening because of the position. Although she was a little surprised, she didn''t try to change positions. She let him ride her from behind. Qin Tian leaned forward, he hugged her from behind. Her back was covered in sweat so he felt very warm when he hugged her. His hand then grabbed her breasts while his face arrived beside h3rs8. Since she was facing downwards, her hair also fell down so that her face was almost covered. Even so, Qin Tian could still see her eyes that were looking sideways to look at him. "Yingyue," he called. Their current position is really outrageous, it''s already included in the category of wild sex. If his aunt saw what he did to her daughter, she would probably be furious no matter how open-minded she was. Yingyue shifted her hair to the side so that her face was revealed. "Bro," she said, which surprised him. He didn''t know thest time she had called him that. "What is it?" he asked softly. "Why are you still silent?" She asked back. "..." The question provoked Qin Tian, ??he didn''t stay still anymore, he started to shake his hips, making his front hips crash into her butt. Her body swayed so that her hair fell again. Along with the sound of the collision between the two flesh, her mouth began to let out a moan of pleasure. Fucking a woman from behind did give a much different sensation, especially when it was done to a woman who always had a cold face like Yingyue. He gets so excited that he forgets the one he''s fucked with is his own cousin. The problem was that she also didn''t seem to care about their status, she kept on moaning non-stop as if she was in a demon trance. The moment Qin Tian sensed he had reached his limit, he immediately spat out his love liquid inside her vagina. She was clearly experiencing the same thing as he felt a warm liquid gush from inside her vagina while her mouth moaned louder. Thud... After that, her body fell onto the bed. Qin Tian didn''t want to press her body, so he quickly shifted to the side. She, on the other hand, shifted her body position to face him. Her face was covered in sweat so the hair covering her face was also a bit wet. Qin Tian even saw saliva dripping down her mouth. And her neck was full of the kiss marks he had left behind. Seeing her face, he quickly reached out his hand to hug her. She put her hands on his chest and looked at him face. "Are you feeling bad?" he asked. He caressed her face and brushed the saliva around her mouth. "Now I feel happy," she replied. "What about before?" "There''s nothing wrong with me, why do you think so?" "No, it''s just..." "Do you think I''m too wild?" "Mmmmm, no, no." "You''re the weird one," she said. "Do you think I''m an old-fashioned woman who always wants to appear virtuous? Isn''t sex to seek pleasure with a partner we like, I only do it to vent my desire for you." "..." "I just found it a bit unexpected," he replied. "Didn''t you enjoy it." "Mmmm..." "What about that woman? I''m sure she must be wilder than me. Hmph, before that she was almost like a prostitute." "Emmm, Yingyue, you mustn''t say those words." "Don''t defend her in front of me." "..." "Sigh, I hope you guys reconcile soon. I''d rather see your friendship." "Yeah, if we reconcile, doesn''t that mean you can continue sleeping with us at the same time. You pervert, do you think you''re a lion." Qin Tian smiled shyly, he pinched Yingyue''s cheeks. "I''m hungry," Yingyue suddenly said. "Let''s take a shower first," he replied. He then got up before carrying her with both hands. And she put her arms around his neck. After getting into the bathroom, he put her down but continued to hug her while she leaned against his chest as the water sshed down from above. She looked a bit spoiled. "By the way, I wanted to tell mom about our rtionship," she said, making his eyes widen. Yingyue turned to him, she looked him in the eye. "What, don''t you agree?" she asked. "No, Yingyue, are you sure?" He asked back, with a doubtful expression. "Do you think I just want a rtionship like this? Do you know since when I liked you?" She held his face before continuing. "I wanted a more real rtionship, one that mom and everyone knew about. Not this kind of ndestine rtionship." "..." After bathing, they went to the kitchen. Yingyue acted more like a wife, her expression was not so cold anymore, and she even cooked fried rice for him. They sat across from each other at the dining table like husband and wife. Chapter 316 - Theyre Back Qin Tian naturally found it difficult to tell his aunt about their rtionship, but he couldn''t refuse either. He looked at Yingyue who was eating, she looked like she was in a good mood. Being stared at by him, she couldn''t help but raise her head to look at him. "What?" she asked. "No, I think you''re really cute," he replied with a faint smile. "Who would have thought that the always cold Yingyue would actually want to be my wife," he added, making Yingyue''s eyes widen for a moment. "You''re stupid," she said. "No, the problem is your tsundere nature." "You." Qin Tian chuckled, he took his te before walking to her side. He then sat down on the chair that was right beside her chair. And he shifted the chair so that it was pressed against her chair. The woman looked ufortable, but she remained silent. "My dear sister, since when did you like this brother of yours?" He then asked. Yingyue immediately blushed at his question, she looked at him with ring eyes. "Nonsense," she said. "Hey, how about this." He took a spoonful of rice and pointed it to her mouth, ready to feed her. "What, that''s your mouth mark, you thought I''d eat it. Hmph, disgusting!" "..." "Hey, how do you say it''s disgusting, have you forgotten how many times we kissed?" "I don''t want to, I''m already full." "By the way, ra always asks me to feed her when we eat together." "You." An annoyed expression finally appeared on her face. But after that, she opened her mouth and put the spoon in her mouth. "Well, can you answer, since when did you like me? My dear sister." he asked again. "I would die of curiosity if I didn''t know," he added. Yingyue seemed bothered by his question, she gritted her teeth before finally answering. "Since the beginning." "Oh?" "I thought you were very handsome and cool at that time," she said in a low voice. Her face blushed before turning into annoyance. "Are you satisfied now?" She stood up, then left from there. Qin Tian scratched his head, he cleaned their leftover tes before going to follow her. She is now sitting on the living room sofa, watching tv. His aunt usually didn''te home at twelve o''clock in the afternoon, so he could still feel a little more at ease. He approached her and sat beside her before saying, "so I''m handsome and cool, why have you been ignoring me so much all this time?" "Because you are stupid," Yingyue replied directly. "Oh, then am I not stupid anymore?" "You''re still stupid." "..." "If I''m still stupid, why are you now my lover?" he asked again. "Stop asking, stupid man!" Yingyue seemed bothered by hisst question, she pinched his waist hard. "Yingyue, you really are a tsundere woman." He responded by hugging her slender waist. She was only wearing shorts, so her thighs were quite exposed, one of his hands then caressed her thighs. With a height of 165cm and a slender build, her legs really look like the neck of a giraffe. Even though she was a bit sullen at his words, but she wasn''t bothered at all by his touch. "Yingyue, what if auntie doesn''t agree with our rtionship?" he asked. "Hmph, that''s her business." Yingyue snorted in response. "Even if she doesn''t agree, she has no right to stop me. I have the right to choose my own partner." "But she will be angry, what if she kicks us out?" "Are you scared? I also have enough money to support myself. If he kicks us out, we just need to find a new ce to live." "Yingyue, looks like you really want to build a household with me." "Why? Don''t you want to?" "No, but I thought we were young, you know, we just graduated high school." "There''s nothing wrong with that. In western countries, couples our age are already living together and supporting themselves. Our privacy is also more protected if we live alone." "..." Qin Tian was dumbfounded by her life n. He then brought his face closer to hers to take a closer look. "What?" she asked slightly blushing. "No, I wonder what kind of kindness I have done in my previous lives that now I have such a beautiful cousin who apparently wants to make me her husband and take care of me." His words managed to make her face turn very red. After that, she suddenly asked, "who is better, me or ra?" "Uhm..." It was a difficult question to answer, but now that he was by her side, he could only give the answer she wanted. "Of course you are," he replied. "You liar," she said. But, even though she said that, she suddenly kissed him on the mouth. How could he possibly refuse her kiss, he immediately responded to her kiss. Just a momentter, their kiss started to go wild where their tongues intertwined while their hands brushed against each other''s bodies. However, suddenly there was the sound of a car in the courtyard of the vi so they had no other choice but to stop. "She''s finally here," Yingyue said as she smoothed her slightly messy hair. Qin Tian couldn''t help but be surprised. It was clearly the sound of his aunt''s car, now it was clear that Yingyue was sitting there waiting for her. She probably just called her toe home. He was starting to feel nervous, as if she wasn''t going to meet his aunt, but his future mother-inw. Not long after, the woman finally appeared at the door of the vi. She was wearing a professional skirt and white shirt, her hair was in a bun so she looked very elegant. Her face was quite simr to Yingyue''s, but it was clear that her mature aura and the aura of a rich woman made Yingyue appear pale inparison to her. Whether it was Yingyue, ra, Ang, or even Jane who was far away in Europe, there was still a long way to go before they could reach her level. She wasn''t alone, Ang followed behind her in her morous style. The two women were slightly surprised when they saw them sitting together in the living room. Not only that, they were also sitting side by side where their bodies were slightly in contact with each other. As cousins ??who lived together since childhood, it might not be considered strange. But considering Yingyue had always been cold towards Qin Tian, ??it was definitely a very rare sight. Chapter 317 - Angry Quickly, the two of them arrived in front of them. Ang smiled somewhat strangely as she looked at Qin Tian, ??it seemed that she wanted to tell him something. Taking a closer look at his aunt, Qin Tian felt that her attitude was also a bit strange, especially her gaze on him. She then looked at Yingyue who was sitting by his side. "Yingyue, why did you call me home?" She asked as she sat across from her. Ang sat by her side and took out a can of drink from her bag before drinking it. But quickly her expression froze as she saw Yingyue grab Qin Tian''s hand. A stern expression appeared on the girl''s face as she looked at her mother. "I''m just telling you two, we''ve be lovers," she said. Even though what she said was something extremely astonishing, she spoke casually without changing her expression in the slightest. Ang''s eyes widened while Qin Wuxin almost dropped the phone in her hand. Her breath began to pant so that her body trembled. "Yingyue, you..." Before she finished speaking, Yingyue suddenly continued her words. "I''m an adult, I have my own life choices. And this is my choice. I also n to move out and live with him." Bang... Qin Wuxin suddenly hit the table. "How far is your rtionship?" She asked in a trembling voice. Obviously she realized that their rtionship didn''t start today. Seeing his aunt''s reaction, Qin Tian closed his eyes. He hoped something would happen so he could leave from there soon. This kind of situation was something that had never happened in this family. He was really worried about his aunt''s view of him after this. Yingyue, on the other hand, casually replied, "We''ve made love a few times." After she said that, Ang''s face turned deathly pale. She dropped the canned drink in her hand. She was new once, but her little sister had done it several times. Besides, she just did it yesterday. In other words, her sister had done it much earlier. She then looked at Qin Tian with bulging eyes. Obviously thetter had lied to her. Qin Wuxin''s face twitched. She turned her gaze to Qin Tian. "Ang just told me she slept with you yesterday, and now. Boy, do you want to be the lion in this house," she said. Qin Tian, ??"..." Yingyue, "..." Yingyue who had just held his hand immediately let go of his hand. Her expression turned cold as she looked at him. "What does this mean?" she asked. She also looked at Ang. "You all are bullshit." Qin Wuxin was not silent. "It seems my sins have turned you into a crook," she said. "You guys are lucky because I''m a very open-minded woman. Sex is not so taboo in my eyes." "I might be able to ept you guys making love because you guys have a sexual appetite for each other." "But remember, neither of you can be lovers." "No matter what you do, you will forever be cousins. That''s the limit I give you guys." "If you don''t ept it, it means that you are against me, and I will not remain silent." She spoke with a high tone, a sharp gaze, and an unquestionable demeanor. If they resisted her, she would not expel them, but would force them to submit to her. Although in the past she had done many bad things, there was no doubt that she was now a queen, the queen who ruled over the vastnd and all its inhabitants. Yingyue, who had probably prepared herself for an argument with her mother, seemed to have lost her nerve. She couldn''t say anything. Of course, the revtion of his and Ang''s rtionship might be the reason why she lost her spirits. Bang... Qin Wuxin hit the table once again. "Did you hear?" She said in a high tone. "Mom, what''s wrong with you? Why are you so sensitive?" Ang suddenly spoke. As the eldest child, she was a little more rxed in dealing with her mother. "It is you who is at fault, Yingyue is still eptable, but what about you." "Yeah, I can''t say anything about it, feelings can''t be forced. Besides, there''s nothing wrong with a love affair between cousins." "I enjoy it and I''m happy. I don''t feel dirty about it either." "Hmph, you should remember my previous words." "Yeah, yeah, we''ll still be cousins. I don''t understand your way of thinking." "You don''t have to understand." She then looked at Qin Tian. "When you were little, I thought you''d be a yboy when you grew up. But you didn''t have a boyfriend until you graduated high school. Who would have thought you''d dare to do this now." Her gaze was so sharp that Qin Tian didn''t dare to look back into her eyes. "Auntie, me." He wanted to say something but found he had no words to say. "Don''t worry, I''m not a petty woman, a man can''t be med when a woman wants him. Damn, I feel dizzy. I want to sleep first, don''t bother me!" She then stood up. Before taking a step, she looked at her two daughters one more time before saying, "When I say you can''t have a love rtionship with him, it also means you can''t have children from him." "Find another man if you want to have children." "...." After his aunt left, Qin Tian immediately felt the gazes from the two women. Their stares made him ufortable. He cleared his throat before standing up. "Um, I''m not feeling well, I think I need to rest," he said. He didn''t wait for them to react, he quickly ran towards the stairs. As soon as he disappeared, the siblings looked at each other. Ang seemed more rxed, she smiled faintly. She said, "my sister, I''m sorry, it''s not that I want to betray you, but feelings can''t be forced. I like him too." "You think I''m not aware of your thoughts," she replied. "Yeah, you''re very smart, I know you understand. Since everything has happened, I thought we could just share." Chapter 318 - Big Fight Qin Tian could only pray that Yingyue and Ang didn''t fight, he didn''t dare to see what they were doing. He quickly returned to his room then returned to the sixteen heavens. Only after arriving at the sixteen heavens would he be able to heave a sigh of relief. The ark was still flying, it was quite slow and had barely made it eighty percent of the way. Lara was still in the healing process, it was slower than Qin Tian expected. The factor that caused the slowness was obviously because the woman''s talent wascking. Compared to Yuli and Feng Qingxue, her talent and determination could be said to be one level below theirs. Qin Tian thought the talent of the younger generation in the dao heaven might not be as good as in the nirvana heaven in this era. The so-called Fire and Water King of the Five Elements Sect, the young master of the holy light n, and the young madam of the Snow Pce might only be on par with Yuli and Feng Qingxue. He then went to the deck of the ark. There, Abel was rxing on a beach chair. Seeing him, he quickly got up. "Brother Qin, did you just finish cultivating?" he asked. "Yes," he answered. He then looked back where the spring imperial soldiers were following the ark. He didn''t look at them, but far behind them, he felt ten people quietly following him. "They''re still not attacking," he said in a low voice. Abel heard his words, so he showed a confused expression. "What''s the matter, brother Qin?" He asked. "There''s a group of people following us." "What? Who are they? How strong are they?" "They are very strong, of course. Each and every one of them is an ancient paragon." "What?" This time, the boy jumped in surprise. "Do they want to attack us?" "Didn''t I tell you." "This." "I waited for them to attack, but they still didn''t attack." "Brother Qin, are you sure you want to fight them. I think we''d better go somewhere safe now." "And where is the safe ce you mean?" Qin Tian sneered. "Alright, keep sitting in your seats, watch how this daddy ughters them all." He patted Abel''s shoulder so he sat back in his chair. After that, he stepped into the air. He stretched his body and said, "I haven''t fought in a long time, let''s see how strong I am now." The soldiers following the ark began to get confused when they saw him suddenly fly away. They wanted to stop, but an unseen force forced them to keep moving forward. Qin Tian then took out his bow. He narrowed his eyes, his gaze became sharp. Those people were quite far away, but when he activated his primordial eyes, he could see them quite clearly. They consisted of old men, middle-aged men, and young men. Each of them had an aura that was full of momentum, as if they were cing the entire world under their feet. Seeing him show a posture like wanting to fight, they stopped and looked at him warily. They probably weren''t sure that he was aware of their existence. Inwardly he chuckled, without a second thought, he pulled the bowstring with all his might. He didn''t need arrows anymore because his spiritual energy was now strong enough to make his own arrows. An arrow emitting light of various colors then appeared in the bow, it released a pressure that cracked thend. Whoosh... He shot the arrow at one of them, targeting the weakest of them. It was a young man. The arrow quickly flew. It flew as fast as lightning, the power of space made it pierce through space and time made it narrow the distance. The area of ??thousands of kilometers that the arrow had passed was shattered into nothingness. It only took an instant to arrive in front of the youth. Thetter was taken aback, his eyes wide, but before he could do anything, the arrow had already pierced his forehead. It directly shattered his soul. The remaining nine people only reacted after the youth died, they quickly released their power and flew in various directions. Obviously they didn''t expect his strength to be so terrifying. It wasn''t just them, he himself was also very surprised. The arrow''s power far exceeds its expansion. It was probably equivalent to his full strength in his past life. "Huh, I hope Heaven''s Will appears right now," he said. To him, the sooner it appeared the better, he had long wanted to go to that unknown world. Shua... Shua... He then released Tez and the two tigers. Tez pped his wings after he appeared. The golden horn on his forehead shone brightly. He seemed to be filled with fighting spirit. Roar... He roared, he didn''t wait for Qin Tian''s instructions. He quickly lunged at some of those people. The two tigers also charged towards the remaining people. They didn''t retreat either, to his surprise, two of them suddenly pulled out an imperial weapon. He had no idea where they had gotten those two imperial weapons from. "Good, this is much more interesting," he said again. His three spiritual bodies appeared, each holding an imperial weapon. They then lunged forward, startling the crowd. Initially it was 1 vs 9, now suddenly changed to 7 vs 9. The problem was they only had two imperial weapons while he had three. "What technique is this?" Said an old man who was fighting one of his spiritual bodies. The old man did not have any imperial weapons, he was quickly suppressed by him who was holding a sword that emitted a golden light. "You don''t need to know, old man," he replied. "But can die in my hands, the future strongest emperor, you can boast in the underworld." Whoosh... He then shed his sword at the old man''s neck. Thetter could no longer hold on, the sword easily passed through his neck, causing his head to separate from his body. It didn''t kill him right away, so he had to cut his head from top to bottom so that his soul was cut off as well. He took the old man''s storage ring before rushing towards another expert. After one died, the others began to lose confidence and panic, some looked like they wanted to run away. But how so easy. Qin Tian wasn''t sure he could kill them all, but he was sure half of them would be ughtered. He started fighting uncontrobly. The vast wind area began to shake from his power. Chapter 319 - Three Ancient Gods Came To Capture His strength has basically reached the level of ancient god power, although not all of it, but some of his attacks are already on par with them, and it is strong enough to affect a wide area when the fight is carried out in an open area. Qin Tian could feel many spiritual sensesing to watch. Some were so strong that it bothered him. But the reason why he dared to fight openly now was because he was already confident in his own strength. He possessed the dao of wind, lightning, and spacetime, with those three daos coupled with primordial wings, if he really wanted to, he could move at a speed that even ancient gods had trouble catching up with. In no time, five of them had already been killed. The remaining ones finally didn''t have the courage anymore, they started using their best ace to escape. However, just as Qin Tian was about to chase after one of them, he suddenly saw a bolt of lightning moving from a distance, it was moving so fast that the sky seemed small because of it. He opened his primordial eyes to look at the lightning bolt. Within that lightning bolt, there was a middle-aged man ofrge stature, he was not wearing any clothes and his body was covered in ck tattoos. "The Western Lightning God of the Lightning Emperor''s hall." As a dao heaven native, he quickly recognized who he was. "Did hee for me? As expected, the Five Elements Sect was also involved. Does that mean the me Emperor''s sister is really still alive and has returned." He stopped chasing those people because of the arrival of the ancient god. But he didn''t panic, he stood leisurely in midair while his three clones stood beside him. He also slightly prepared himself, his disciple''s legacy armor was ready to be used by him. And he also pulled Lara''s ark and her army. He incorporated them all into his dao world, if he left, he could take them all with him. Whoosh... The middle aged man quickly arrived at the area he was in, his arrival made the sky darken while the mountains crumbled. He was standing in midair and only his existence managed to freeze the air. His gaze fell into his eyes, his eyes were purple, thousands of lightning seemed to be hiding in the depths of his eyes. "What is it, old man?" Qin Tian asked casually. He didn''t show any respect, it wasn''t necessary anymore given his current strength. Unless the one he met was an extremely powerful ancient god. He even called him old man. Although he was indeed very old, since he wore the appearance of a middle-aged man, it meant that he did not like to be thought of as too old. His attitude made the Western Lightning God frown. "Kid, it seems that you don''t know who is standing in front of you, then I will not mince words, die!" he said. Bang... The sky was suddenly torn apart, after which, gigantic palms made of countless lightning bolts descended from the sky. "What''s with this guy?" Qin Tian was slightly surprised by his attitude. Although he expected the man to attack him, he thought he would make small talk first, after all, he was from the Five Elements sect, they were famous for their pride. Even if in this era they lost their pride, they needed to at least act a little hypocritical. For example, by saying that he is a criminal so that his actions towards him seem natural. He didn''t have time to think, the hand quickly arrived on top of him, the pressure that the hand released made it difficult for him to fly upwards. Of course, he wasn''t going there. He chose to go down until hended on the ground. He clenched his fist before sending it into the hand. Assorted auras radiated from his fist, they then condensed into giant dragons. Roar... The dragon roared into the sky, it managed to cause the hand to stagnate for a moment. Even if it was only for a moment, it was enough for an expert at their level to strike back. The dragon then lunged at the hand. Bang... The collision of the two made a very loud vibration, many of the surrounding cities copsed to the ground even though there was a very strong formation protecting them. The lightning hand was sessfully destroyed, thousands of lightning bolts flew from the hand in various directions. "Oh." The middle-aged man showed an interested expression upon seeing it. "You can withstand my attacks without using imperial weapons, this is really something," he said. "Old man, if I wanted to run away, you definitely wouldn''t be able to catch up to me," he replied. "Oh, you dare say that in front of a lightning master like me, why don''t you show your speed, let''s see how you will escape." "Then I hope you''re not angry at being humiliated..." "Why rambling on, let''s catch him and hand him over to thedy." Suddenly another voice came. After that, three figures appeared beside the Western Lightning God. Two were an old man and woman while thetter was a young man but had an ancient gaze. The young man emitted a yellow aura, the ground below emitted light due to his arrival. The old man and woman, on the other hand, each emitted a blue aura. The rain suddenly fell because of their appearance. "This." It wasn''t just Qin Tian who was shocked, everyone who was watching them was taken aback by their appearance. Ding... Qin Tian suddenly received a phone call. The system also provides that so that the yers canmunicate with each other. It actually came from his aunt. "Let them catch you," his aunt''s voice sounded in his mind. "Auntie, what really happened?" Even though his rtionship with his aunt became awkward because of today''s matter, he had no other choice but to speak. Chapter 320 - Arrived In The Five Elements Sect "Come with them to the Five Elements Sect, nothing will happen to you, I ordered them to arrest you." "This, are you a member of that sect?" "Yes." "What is your status that you canmand them?" "What? Are you doubting me? Who do you think I am? How could this brainless world stop me. My status here is of course very high." "No, aunt, how could I dare doubt you. I just didn''t expect you to join the sect. But are you all right there?" "Come here first. You will know once you get here. Also, take all your spiritual bodies, I want you toe in full strength." "All right, all right." "Don''t worry, this isn''t the kind of clich¨¦ story where the MC saves the female lead. Remember, I''m your aunt, I don''t need you to save me." Qin Tian, ??"..." Shua... Shua... Shua... All of his spiritual bodies and imperial weapons, Tez and the two tigers turned into light before entering his body. Their sudden disappearance shocked the four ancient gods. The Western Lightning God asked, "boy, are you giving up now?" "Don''t think too much about yourself, old man. Even if there are ten of you, I still believe I can escape. I just want toe with you to your sect now," he replied. "You." The four of them were stunned again. "Isn''t that your goal?" he asked, causing them to knit their brows. "Son, do you have any evil schemes?" asked the old woman. She was the Eastern Water God while the old man was the Western Water God. The young man, on the other hand, was the Western Land God. From what Qin Tian knew, each of the halls in the five elements sect had three ancient gods, which meant they had fifteen. But they are only the ancient gods that are known to the public, ording to rumors, there are several more who have nevere out of the underground. Their suspicious attitude made him feel funny. He shrugged casually before replying, "are you guys scared?" "Hmph, well,e with us. If it wasn''t for thedy''s orders, I would have definitely broken your leg," said the Western Lightning God. Qin Tian didn''t want to argue anymore, so he chose not to speak anymore. He then followed them into the fire territory, the ce where the five elemental sect was located. The route he was taking suddenly changed, but his main destination was indeed the fire region. He wanted to go to the Dark Dusk Sect just to see the condition of the sect firsthand. Now he could only dy it for a moment. The sect seems to be doing well too. Even though they didn''t have any outstanding heirs, they still had the power of an imperial sect. The fire territory was the most extensive of the five territories in the dao heavan. It was a prosperousnd, full of mountains and giant forests. The number of experts here is as numerous as the stars in the sky, sects dating back to the ancient era can also be found here. Although there are no sects with four emperors here, but there are two sects with three emperors, they are the sacred light n and the snow pce. They also had quite a good rtionship with the five elements sect. Thetter upied the most prosperousnds. It was in the center of the fire region where there were five towering mountains. Even from a distance, the five mountains could be seen clearly. Each emitted five different lights. As he approached the area of ??the five mountains, Qin Tian could seeyer uponyer of formation. They were thin, but seemed to be able to withstand even the sky copsing. The area was full of tall trees. Around them, he saw many disciples cultivating, each one looking strong and confident. "Follow us to the Water Emperor''s hall," said the Eastern Water God. Qin Tian didn''t say anything, he casually followed them to a mountain filled with rivers. He heard that at the top of the mountain there was an infinite spring of water, every day, the spring produced enough water to drown arge city. The water from the spring then flowed downwards before flowing into the rivers of the dao heavan. Along those rivers, he saw hundreds of pavilions, each one harboring an extraordinary aura. ''The Five Elements Sect is indeed amazing, they have the most expertspared to the rest,'' he thought. They flew straight to the top of the mountain, there were only a few pavilions there, each had ake behind it, and all emitted the aura of an ancient paragon. "Go over there," the Eastern Water God pointed to one of the pavilions. It was in the middle of theke, theke was very clear and there were a lot of fish in it. They are also not ordinary fish, the weakest have a sovereign aura. There were even some paragon auras. "Remember kid, don''t do anything weird here. Not to mention you, even ancient gods can''t escape alive from here, you have to watch your behavior or I''ll bury you under this mountain," said the Western Water God. "Old man, who is thedy and why did thedy want me toe here?" Qin Tian asked. Even though he knew that thedy was his own aunt, he still wanted to know from them. What he wanted to know was their view of her. "Hmph," the Eastern Water God snorted coldly. She looked at Qin Tian with her eyes narrow and cloudy, she said, "boy don''t think that because you have some power, you will dominate this era. It''s only a matter of time before thatdy dominates all of heaven." "...." "As for the purpose of inviting you here," As she said that, a sinister smile appeared on her wrinkled face which made her look extremely sinister. "Of course, to recruit you as her subordinate," she said. Qin Tian couldn''t help but be surprised. "Old woman, are you serious? Who do you think I am?" He asked. "Hehehe, we originally wanted to force you, but since you came voluntarily, we ended up not doing it. Since you''ve arrived here, your fate is predestined and irreversible." "..." "I''m surprised that a five element sect that is said to always y fair would do something like this," Qin Tian said. Inwardly he wondered if it was his aunt who had changed the sect''s stance. His words made the faces of the two ancient gods twitch. "Son, it''s better to talk a little to avoid trouble. Go!" The old woman pushed his back, causing him to fly into the pavilion. Chapter 321 - Meet Aunt He quickly arrived in front of the pavilion''s door. It was tightly closed, he stepped closer before knocking on the door. Knock... Knock... Knock... After three knocks, he suddenly heard a woman''s voice inside the pavilion. "Come in," said the voice. Qin Tian initially thought it was a different voice, but it turned out to be really his aunt''s voice. He quickly pushed the door open. Behind that door, there was a luxurious hall, it was full of various kinds of amenities and luxurious knick-knacks. Qin Tian only stared at them for a while, his gaze quickly fell on the figure currently rxing on the sofa. She wore a long white dress with a slit. Her long legs were crossed so that half of one of her thighs and legs was exposed through the slit of the dress. Qin Tian''s gaze started from her feet then up her slender waist, a pair of charming breasts, until finally a face that exactly matched his aunt''s face. She also has the aura of a mature woman, what differs is; she looked brighter, like a younger woman. The moment he entered, she casually waved her hand so that the door closed again. She looked at him from his face to his feet. Qin Tian somehow felt a bit ufortable with her gaze, so he quickly changed his appearance to his original appearance. To him, it was his only true self, he didn''t want his aunt to see his face in the sixteen heavens in a strange way. Unlike other women, her past is something different. "Auntie, I''m here," he said. He was still wondering what her attitude would be to what had happened to him and her two daughters. Fortunately, she seemed calm. "Sit here," she said, pointing to the sofa across from her. He nodded before walking to the sofa. As soon as he sat down, he began to observe his aunt''s body. She was also already at the paragon realm, her strength was hard to estimate, even his primordial eyes had a hard time estimating it. "Auntie, exactly what heavenly body have you bought?" he asked. It was something he didn''t know yet because in the real world, his aunt rarely spoke about the sixteen heavens. Now that he finally realized that she had purchased an extraordinary heavenly body, it was probably ranked in the top ten. With a hundred heavenly bodies, of course there is a difference between all of them. "It is called the Heavenly Five Elemental Body," she replied. "This..." Qin Tian finally understood. That body was included in the top ten, it wasposed of five elements where each one was equivalent to the heavenly body of each of those elements. There was a heavenly fire body, a heavenly water body, and the other three elements. But the Heavenly Five Elemental Body was like abination of the five. When that owner used the power of fire, it was equivalent to possessing the heavenly fire body. But when the owner used all five elements simultaneously, it would naturally generate unimaginable power. Qin Tian suspected that Luo Shen and E also had bodies of that level. Having faced them, he knew how terrifying they were. The kind of abilities they had were really hard to ovee. "Auntie, how much did you spend on the body?" he asked again. But after asking, he felt embarrassed. After all, it was her own money, she was entitled to use it for whatever she wanted. "Not as much for the items you bought, of course," she replied. "Yeah," Qin Tian turned his gaze the other way for a while. "Okay, I think you already know a bit why I invited you here?" "Yes,." "I should be able to easily gain the support of all the elders in this sect. But one person makes it difficult." "Is that the me Emperor''s brother?" He had already started guessing. "So you''ve heard of him?" "Yeah, I heard some people talk about him." "Since you already know, I don''t need to exin any more." "That fellow, he managed to gain a great deal of influence in the sect before I was able to gain all the support." "Have you met him, aunt?" "He came with his spiritual body. As for where his real body is, I still don''t know. But there is no doubt that he is very strong." "Of course, even if he is very strong, he is still not the sect''s opponent. The ancient elders living under the mountain coupled with the artifacts they possess, they can definitely beat anyone under the emperor." "I know, apart from that man, there are still many very strong enemies in this era. But with their help, all enemies can be ovee more easily." "That way, I can be the emperor of this era." Qin Tian, ??"..." His aunt''sst words caused his face to freeze. "Wait, aunt, do you also want to be emperor?" "What? Of course. Only by bing emperor, only then can I reach another realm. What do you think is the point of me fighting here if I don''t be emperor." "But..." "Huh," she snorted lightly as she looked into his eyes with a piercing re. "Of course, I know that you also want to be emperor. However, unless you want topete with me, you can only postpone it until the next era." "No, how is that possible." "Yeah, unless you cane up with a better solution, then I can give in," she said again. "Master, your aunt is bing more ambitious," Luna finally spoke. "You have to fight him master, you can''t let her be emperor first," she added. "Well, Heaven''s will will ultimately choose the most appropriate. However, is there no solution to help him, can World_AND_Heavan help?" "That might help. After all, it can create things, so there''s a chance it can also create heaven''s will. We''ll see," she replied. "Yup." "Do you have a solution?" asked his aunt. "Don''t worry, aunt. Bing emperor for you is a certainty even if it''s in a different way." "We will definitely be emperors together. Yingyue and Ang too." Qin Tian deliberately said their names in the hope of resolving this matter soon. "Hmph, you must be feeling good after you managed to fuck them." She looked at him with bulging eyes. "It''s something that''s inevitable," he answered in a low voice. "Are they still virgins?" She asked suddenly. He couldn''t help but be surprised by the question. "Yes." He nodded. "That means you''ve already taken three virgins of women on earth. Who knows how many here. It seems that power can indeed change a man." "...." Chapter 322 - Fight Against Aunty Part 1 ''It''s more than just transforming,'' Qin Tian replied inwardly. Shua... Suddenly one of his aunt''s legs moved towards him, it thennded on his thigh. "Massage my feet," she said. Her leg was really long, it was smooth and white, upon seeing her leg, his gaze rose to her thigh which was also revealed. He did it quickly, but his aunt here had power, his every move couldn''t escape her eyes. "I should have thought about it, if you''re even fascinated by me, how could you not have any interest or passion for Ang and Yinyue." "..." Qin Tian didn''t want to look at her now, so he started massaging her feet. Seeing him lower his head, she snorted again. "By the way, aunty, what are your ns now?" He quickly tried to divert the conversation. But she didn''t seem to intend to bring that up now. "Tian, ??look at me," she said. "I remember I promised to give you a present, are you not interested in taking it?" Her tone began to change from somewhat angry to somewhat seductive. The soles of her feet that were on top of his thighs moved, her toes touching his stomach causing him to feel a little ticklish. When he looked at her one more time, he found her ying with her hair. "You know, here, we''re not blood rted at all. Honestly, my imagination gets a little wild sometimes." "Ehmmm..." Qin Tian quickly cleared his throat. "Auntie, don''t think too much, I don''t want tomit more sins." "How hypocritical. Also, does the concept of sin exist in this world?" "I don''t think sin is a bad record, but a bad behavior. Whatever it is is a sin." "But what''s so bad about this?" "..." "Auntie, I think you need to see a psychiatrist," he advised. "Huh, that''s ridiculous," she replied. She pulled back her feet before standing up. "Now that I realize, it seems your interest in me here is a bit less. At least you can hold yourself back." "So does that mean it''s because I''m not really your aunt here that your twisted fantasies of your own aunt don''t feel so obvious anymore?" Qin Tian was taken aback. "Auntie, are you testing me?" he asked. He couldn''t argue, he did feel a different feeling when he saw her here and on earth. Even though here he still thought she was his aunt, but he also felt as if she was just one of the women in the sixteen heavens. He didn''t find it too heavy to hold himself back. "This is not testing, but seeking the truth," she replied. "You." "What? You want to challenge me to a fight?" "Auntie, you are thinking too much." "But it''s interesting, how about we fight, I really want to try your strength. Is that 250 million body really as strong as the price?" Qin Tian also thought it was interesting. Although he believed he could win, he also wanted to see the strength of the five elements body. "We can try," he nodded in agreement. "Good, follow me," she then stepped towards the door. Qin Tian followed behind her as if he really was her follower. He wonders where they will fight. After they exited the pavilion, they then flew into the sky. Not long after, a portal suddenly appeared in front of them. His aunt stepped straight into the portal without stopping even for a moment. With his eyes, he could still see what was behind the portal, it was an independent world and it was also very wide. He had just found out there was such a ce in the five elements sect. Perhaps other than those sect disciples, only the closest allies knew about it. After he passed through the portal, he immediately felt an ancient aura envelop his body. He saw a lot of mes there. There are several volcanoes that are constantly spewingva. He also saw many disciples, some cultivating, and some fighting. "This is a piece ofnd from thend of fire," said his aunt. "The fire emperor took it and turned it into an independent world. This ce produces a lot of cultivation resources and they are more than the resources this sect produces from anywhere else." "Now I understand why the number of experts this sect has is always more than any other sect, the foundation of this sect is indeed something that other imperial factionsck." Qin Tian wondered if the other two strongest emperors also created this kind of ce. After all, their strength was dered on par with the fire emperor. ''As for my disciple, she probably didn''t have time to do so because she left the sixteen heavens not long after she became emperor.'' "There''s an ancient colosseum here, it''s the best ce to fight," his aunt said again before flying westward. Their strength made their steps like lightning, after a while, Qin Tian finally saw the colosseum his aunt said. It was enormous,pletely made of red stone. Even though it was already full of cracks, Qin Tian still felt that his strength was not enough to crush it. There were a lot of people in the colosseum. At this moment, a young man was standing in the center of the colosseum. He had red and blue eyes, his body emitting fire and water simultaneously. Several disciples went to fight him, but they lost very quickly. "So this is one of the most famous geniuses in the current dao heaven," said Qin Tian. He could guess his identity just by looking at his strength. "He''s pretty good, but I think he''s stillcking whenpared to Feng Xi." He can control fire and water at the same time, he might get the inheritance of the two emperors in this sect. But while he had two elements, hecked the ability to execute them thus resulting in something worse than having only one element. More types of strength a cultivator possessed did not determine quality. In the end, the fire emperor was still one of the strongest emperors despite only relying on the power of fire. "They are trash, I can beat them all with one hit," replied his aunt. "Let''s go." She then moved towards the colosseum. Their arrival immediately attracted the attention of the disciples there. The youth, who was called the Fire and Water King immediately looked at Qin Tian. He probably recognized him considering he had fought in front of the spring imperial pce and was witnessed by many people. But if he had been here since more than a few hours ago, he definitely didn''t know the fight he just had with the nine ancient paragons. Chapter 323 - Part 2 Qin Tian and his aunt quickly arrived at the colosseum. The Fire and Water King was a little confused at first, but he still cupped his fists at Qin Wuxin. "Greetingsdy," he said. Outsiders thought that he was the current strongest genius in the sect, but in front of Qin Wuxin, he still had to pay his respects, the difference in their status was obvious. Qin Wuxin waved her hand in response. She replied, "I want to use this colosseum for a while, please take your people away." Her words made the Fire and Water King slightly surprised, he was a little confused for a moment, "What fordy? Do you want to fight, then let me apany you." "I didn''t ask you." "But how do you fight alone?" Qin Tian, ??"..." He couldn''t stand still watching the man tantly ignore him. He finally chimed in, "I thought you were something, but you''re just a stupid idiot!" Hearing his words, the man finally turned his gaze to him. "I know who you are, but do you think you''re qualified to mess around here just because you beat a little girl? Also, why are you here?" "Yourdy invited me here, why can''t Ie here?" Qin Tian shrugged his shoulders as if to say that he wouldn''t want toe either if it wasn''t because he had to. Hearing that, the Fire and Water King''s expression twitched. He looked at Qin Wuxin and asked, dy, why did you invite him?" He was probably dreaming her, obviously it worried him. Qin Tian chuckled, "Kid, don''t you remember the saying; a match destined by the heavens. It''s only natural that we meet and be together here because we were meant to be." "You." He didn''t seem aware that he had just called him kid. His words really bothered him. He looked at Qin Wuxin, but thetter said, "Alright, Caesar, if you don''t want to go, don''t me me if I use force. I might identally break your leg." "Lady, you?" "What?" "I''m not leaving unless you give me an exnation." "An exnation? What exnation do you want? Oh, so you want to know about our rtionship?" Qin Wuxin smiled strangely. After that, she suddenly grabbed Qin Tian''s hand. Without the slightest bit of awkwardness, she leaned against his body. She said, "perhaps the saying is true, so we are here together. Oh, I have long entered the age of marriage but haven''t found the right partner until now. I don''t think it''s a bad thing if I''m with him." "What do you think?" She looked at Qin Tian and asked. She also smiled seductively so Caesar''s expression turned deathly pale as if he had lost all the blood in his body. Qin Tian felt quite awkward in his heart, but now that there were many people staring at him wide-eyed, there was no way he would show such an awkward attitude here. But he didn''t want to respond either, so he could only focus on Caesar. "Look at these," he said, holding up two fingers. me and water appeared on each of his fingers. "I will show you how to properly use fire and water together." Before Caesar could even react, the two fingers moved to his chest. They were so fast that Caesar only realized their movements after they hit his chest. Whoosh... Whoosh... The fire and water merged into one before releasing a steam explosion, which although it was small, it released an extremely powerful shockwave. Caesar who was right next to the explosion was instantly blown away with such extreme speed that his figure disappeared from people''s sight. People widened their eyes. They were used to seeing Caesar lose to Qin Wuxin, but they always thought ahe was the strongest and Caesar was second. But what is this difference? Whoosh... Qin Wuxin waved her hand, the colosseum suddenly emitted a shockwave, one by one, the people were thrown into the distance. After that, a red light suddenly appeared and covered the colosseum so that it became a closed ce. Even so, Qin Wuxin still didn''t let go of Qin Tian''s hand, her other hand then grabbed bis other hand so that she held both of his hands. Qin Tian no longer concealed his awkwardness, he cleared his throat gently and said, "Auntie, aren''t we here to fight?" "Isn''t that obvious, why are you asking such a question? Or do you think otherwise?" "..." She yed with words like turning white into ck, now it''s even like he''s the one who thinks weird. She continued, "oh my dear nephew, just tell me if you want a different fight." One of her hands then touched his chest, her fingers moving so gently that he felt ticklish. Maybe it was because here they had no blood ties at all, so she became bolder in her actions. "Aunt." Qin Tian wanted to reprimand her, but suddenly, her five fingers suddenly emitted five different colored lights. "You." Bang... The five lights entered his body before exploding, causing him to be flung and coughing up blood. His clothes were crushed and half of his chest was torn off. Fortunately his body is the strongest body. If it was someone else, they would probably die. His body recovered quickly, at the same time, Qin Wuxin flew towards him at full speed. Five wings of different colors appeared on her back, each one emitting an astonishing light. At the same time, there were five swords flying following hwr, they also had different colors. "Auntie, you really are cruel," he said with a disgruntled expression. "Don''t me me, you''re the one who let your guard down, I''m only using what I can use. Don''t hold back or I''ll beat you until you cry." "Good, I will show you the strength of the body 250 million dors." Shua... Shua... Shua... His three spiritual bodies appeared by his side, each with a pair of wings on the back. They then stepped towards Qin Wuxin. They disappeared and appeared around her in an instant. "Feel my fist," they said in unison. They sent their fists towards her, they let out a loud roar, which was enough to intimidate a paragon, but she just smiled. Three of her swords then moved to face the fists. Chapter 324 - Part 3 Bang... Bang... Bang... Their collision caused to generate shockwave after shockwave, causing the entire colosseum to tremble. The disciples outside were shocked when they saw that, in essence, only ancient gods could cause the colosseum to tremble while fighting. Caesar who was now seriously injured was being supported by another student, his eyes widening when he heard loud banging sounds from within the colosseum. Just hearing those voices frightened him. Inside the colosseum, Qin Wuxin was pushed back a few steps, she looked at Qin Tian''s three spiritual bodies with a shocked expression. Qin Tian smirked and said, "Auntie, if you can''t be stronger, you might lose in ten moves." "Hmph, don''t underestimate me, you haven''t seen what I can do yet," she replied. Her five swords gathered around her again, they swirled as if they were dancing while each of the five elements radiated from each of them. Qin Tian''s original body had fully recovered, he advanced until he arrived beside his three spiritual bodies. He stared at the five swords, now he somehow felt a feeling of extreme danger. His instincts told him to run. His primordial eyes tried to figure it out, but he felt his eyes getting a little sore, it seems the power that his aunt was about to release was on another level so he needed a lot of strength if he wanted to know the secret. ''This sensation is simr to E''s attack back then,'' he thought. Whoosh... Qin Wuxin flew towards him once again, she was not fast but carried an extremely terrifying momentum. At the same time, Qin Tian felt the gravity bing heavier so moving was bing more difficult for him. Little by little, he found his body suddenly unable to move anymore. ''Is this a time freeze, how did he do it?'' He wondered. He couldn''t even open his mouth so he only spoke to himself. He then used the power of his time to fight back, but he found it useless, time didn''t stop at all. ''Is that space?'' He reced the power of time into the power of space, but the result was the same. "Hmph, don''t think the power of time and space can stop this," Qin Wuxin said. "Master, I thought this was a stopped world," Luna suddenly spoke. "What do you mean?" Qin Tian couldn''t help but be confused, he had never heard of such a term. It sounded scarier than something that space and time had produced. "Thebination of the five elements can produce various unexpected things. Isn''t there a saying that the world is created from the five elements. Although it may not bepletely true, it has a veryrge role in the creation of the world, therefore, to some extent, it can affect the world in a big way." "So you mean everything in the colosseum is under her control?" "Yeah, all the dao,ws, and ways, are under her control so she''s almost omnipotent here. Ordinary techniques definitely can''t stop her." "I see. But other bodies of equal rank should also have a way of dealing with this. Of course, my body has its ways too. Now I will use this technique again." Copy... Qin Tian''s eyes shed an ancient light, like the ancient night before the creation of the world. Qin Wuxin who was flying towards him suddenly froze, she experienced exactly the same thing as he had. Now the next determinant is who is stronger. Qin Tian was already able to move a bit, he smirked when he saw her frozen expression. "Auntie, you''ve lost," he said via voice transmission. Whoosh... A pair of wings appeared on his back, the spiritual energy in his body flowed into those wings so that they began to emit piercing light. Cracks appeared around him, space began to crumble under the weight that was too heavy. The primordial wings were of course not just a decoration of the primordial god body. While they can generate extreme speed, if they are given more power, they can also be an extremely devastating force. As they pped, the entire colosseum shook, Qin Tian who was unable to move was immediately able to move. He immediately flew towards his aunt. Although his movements weren''t that fast, it didn''t take him too long to arrive by her side. "I won," he said again. He reached his hand out to her face and pinched her cheek, causing her eyes to widen. "You." She was finally able to speak, but her face turned red as if she had been bullied. If their rtionship was still normal, she might have pped him in return, but right now she didn''t seem to know how to react. "You''re getting bolder huh," she said. "Yeah, you know, you''re very charming," he replied with praise. "Is your courage only limited to praise?" "..." "Alright, earth is gettingte, let''s stop here and continue after dinner." After that, she turned around while the colosseum opened again. Qin Tian followed behind her, this time, everyone looked at him in awe except for Caesar who looked very gloomy. Qin Tian stopped to look at him, he smirked and said "kid, your sect may have 5 emperors, but do you know how long this sect has had 5 emperors? Until now this sect hasn''t been able to produce a new emperor, isn''t that because most of the younger generation like you are useless trash who think too much of themselves. If we weren''t around, you might be able to be the strongest in this heaven, but some genius in another heaven could kill you with a single strike." "I¡­" Caesar opened his mouth but found that speaking would only result in more humiliation. He covered his mouth again, but swallowing the humiliation that was too great caused him to receive a bacsh from his own strength. He coughed up blood until his skin turned deathly pale. Qin Tian chuckled before continuing to follow his aunt. Thetter looked at Caesar with disgusted eyes. "Is it fun toying with a kid''s heart without an IQ?" "Auntie, this boy without IQ dares to dream of you, I can''t let him live in peace," he replied. "Hmph, I don''t need a nephew to help me!" "..." ... Qin Tian returned to earth even though in his heart he didn''t want to. The one thing that made him decide to return was to settle matters with Ang and Yingyue. Previously he just walked away, without saying anything. Now he just wanted to make it clear, as his aunt said, they could only be cousins, nothing more than that even though she didn''t care what they did. Right after he logged out, his cell phone suddenly rang. It was a video call from ra. As soon as he pressed the ept button, ra''s figure immediately appeared on the screen of his cellphone. She was soaking in the foamy water with her hair in a bun. A strange smile appeared on her face the moment she saw him. "Looks like you''re in trouble," she said. "You already know?" Qin Tian was slightly surprised. "Look who this is," she replied. She switched her cell phone camera to the rear camera, then, "Yingyue." At this time, the woman was also soaking in ra''s bathtub, she was right across from her. Her face was quite red, she was probably drunk. ... Just a promise Title: Cultivation Game: Heavan Smiting God Emperor Synopsis: As the only cultivator left on earth while he was already 1500 years old, there weren''t many things that caught his interest. Even the recently trending virtual reality games could only entertain him for a while before he got bored again. How could he possibly feel the sensation when the supernatural powers that could be used in those games weren''t as strong as his in the real world. He was only interested again when his neighbor told him of a new game called World of Cultivation. This game has 7 worlds each of which is a thousand times bigger than the earth where every ce can be visited. An old man in that game world destroyed countless mountains with just a single snort. "The world I dreamed of and a power that''s more than mine? I have to feel the sensation even if it''s just a game," he said. While the game''s description attracted him to y it, once he arrived in the game world, he was filled with disbelief as he looked at the status window. - Pangu Splits Heaven and Earth - Zues the King of All Lightning - Athens'' Laws of War - Nuwa''s Laws of Creation and Life - King Arthur''s Holy Light Etc. - Light Erases Darkness - Infinite Sword Domain - Kun-Peng''s Wings - Rain of a Thousand Spears Etc. All the meritws and techniques in his memory, which he had inherited from the ancient gods had also entered the game world. Chapter 325 - Beside The Dining Table She looked into the camera so her eyes were on him. But unlike usual, her gaze this time was somewhat rxed. At the same time, ra appeared by her side, she changed again the camera to the front camera. "See, our rtionship is getting better again," she said. Qin Tian ignored her, he continued to stare at Yingyue. It is very difficult to understand women. The two women pped each other a few hours ago, now that they were suddenly bathing together in a bathtub, there was no doubt that they were naked. While he was looking at her, she suddenly stretched her hand to the side. When her hand came back, he found she was carrying a cigarette, she then ced it between her lips. ra grabbed a lighter out of nowhere and helped light the cigarette. Immediately after that her mouth let out smoke. ra had smoked for a long time, but this was his first time seeing Yingyue smoking. "ra, what''s really going on here?" Qin Tian in the end could only turn his gaze to her. She responded with a strange smile, "Your question is wrong, dear Qin, nothing is happening here, you are only seeing things you have never seen, nothing more." Qin Tian, ??"..." "Huhuhu, Yingyue, look at your brother''s expression." raughed and looked at Yingyue who was by her side. She casually rested her head on her shoulder. "He''s just a stupid man, IQ 200 for one pool along with other stupid men," said Yingyue. "Kekeke, but he''s so handsome." "Yeah, that''s the only good thing he has, so he''s a perfect fit to be the buffalo that plows our fields." "..." ra also seemed to be ufortable with Yingyue''s words. She looked at Qin Tian with an apologetic smile. "Dear Qin, I hope you''re not offended," she said. At the same time, Yingyue suddenly stood up, before her body was revealed, she covered the camera lens with her hand. After her hand disappeared, there was only ra left in the tub. "Yingyue has moved here," ra continued. "But don''t worry, dear Qin, women''s friendship is sometimes very deep, but Yingyue and I still love you very much,e to my ce if you want. We can y three of us here." Qin Tian didn''t know whether tough or cry. "I don''t know what the two of you were doing there," he said. No wonder when he forced them to make love together, they looked a little weird, they might have gotten used to being naked together. Qin Tian still remembered ra who had said confusing words about Yingyue. Now it''s pretty clear, women''s friendships sometimes get really deep. ... Qin Tian of course did not go to her ce, when he arrived at the living room, his aunt just came back from outside, she brought arge stic bag, it contained food that was still hot. She only wore a short nightgown so her sexiness was clearly visible. The difference between her real figure and her figure in the sixteen heavens was very clear, here, she was a fully grown woman. The courier who delivered the food was probably in a bad state now that he saw her figure. "What are you looking at, help me prepare these meals," she said in a curt tone when she saw his gaze. He didn''t say anything, he followed her to the dining table. While helping her, he couldn''t stop staring at her. After being teased several times in the sixteen heavens, he felt that their current rtionship had already surpassed that of aunt and nephew. "Your crooked desires are really obvious here, huh," she said again. "Auntie, this is not a crooked desire, I think this is quite normal, look at yourself." "Hmph, too many excuses." After putting down thest te, she suddenly walked towards him. "How long are you going to keep being hypocritical, can''t you see I''ve been open enough to you?" As she arrived in front of him, she stretched out both her arms to wrap around his neck. The sudden action was quite surprising, however, they never nned to dance beside the dining table. Seeing her face that was right in front of hs, he couldn''t help but gulp down his saliva. "..." "Auntie..." He had just opened his mouth and she suddenly moved closer towards him until their noses were only two inches away. Sometimes he could feel her breasts against his chest. With only the nightgown, her cleavage was clearly visible as he nced down. She then said, "of course, we need a process, but how can it develop when you are afraid to even take a little. You know, I was an aggressive woman in my youth. So, my dear nephew, do you want your aunt to take the initiative first?" Her voice was soft and seductive while her lips curved beautifully, enough to make any man go crazy. Subconsciously, Qin Tian moved his hands to her waist. He''d be lying if he said he didn''t want to feel those sexy lips. He looked into her eyes, there was nothing else in her eyes but anticipation. In a situation like this, it is very difficult to stop. "Emmm¡­" Immediately Qin Wuxin was startled when she found her mouth suddenly locked by another pair of lips, they were young and warm lips. Seeing the eyes that were staring at her like a hungry beast, she smiled faintly. She immediately responded by pulling his neck to hug him tighter. Qin Tian had kissed the lips of many women, but this time he felt an inexplicable sensation. It is a sensation that results from various kinds of sensations. Her saliva was sweet and warm, he couldn''t help but stick his tongue into her mouth, which she immediately greeted with her tongue. One thing about her tongue is that it is very flexible, it moves like a dancing snake. He also pulled her waist to hug her tighter, as he felt her breasts pressing against his chest he felt his body getting hotter so he started moving his hands to caress her back. At the same time, her hands began to move down from his neck, they caressed his body, from his shoulders to his waist. But after that, she suddenly pushed him away. There was no bothered expression on her face, she just smiled and said, "Enough here! If you want more, raise your grades first, don''t just follow your lustful desires." "..." "Auntie, is it just lust?" Qin Tian asked. "Then did you think of anything else? Like romantic. I don''t think it''s bad." She pulled him again and put her hands on his chest. "So, do you want to start a romantic rtionship with me?" She asked, her eyes looking into his. "Ehmmm aunty, you forbade Ang and Yingyue, but you want to do it yourself, I didn''t expect you to be such a woman," he replied. "There''s nothing wrong if they also want to ban me, the question is, do they have the power to stop me?" She wore an arrogant and disdainful expression. Qin Tian didn''t know whether tough or cry. "Auntie, I admit you are indeed the most charming woman, no wonder you have so many pursuers in the past, Yingyue and Ang are not as good as you at driving men crazy." "Youplimented me again, do you still want a kiss?" "Yes," he nodded. He was still filled with curiosity, after trying it once, his fear started to dissipate. In the end, he kissed her again and she responded to his kiss. This time it was shorter, but it seemed to confirm their other rtionship. "Actually I was a little scared too, otherwise I''d have pulled you into bed by now," she said. Her hand moving swiftly to his pants, Qin Tian was unable to react as she touched something that was standing upright in his pants. Luckily she only touched it briefly, after which she took a step back before walking to her seat at the dining table. The sound of footsteps came not long after, it was clearly the sound of Ang''s footsteps. He and his aunt looked at each other, they smiled strangely before pretending nothing had happened. Even though she looked arrogant, she was clearly still worried about their taboo deeds being exposed. Chapter 326 - An Alchemy Genius Ang came in shorts, a tight ck tank top, and her hair in a ponytail. Her body was a little sweaty, maybe she had just finished exercising, something she rarely did. She came over with a smiling face, the moment she arrived at his side, she suddenly hugged him from behind. She even unhesitatingly pressed her breasts against his back. "Bro, sleep in my room tonight, dammit, we''ve only made love once, but you''ve done it a few times with Yingyue, as the eldest sister, I feel unfair." Qin Tian, ??"..." Qin Wuxin, "..." "Sis," Qin Tian didn''t know whether tough or cry, she actually opened up and without hesitation talked about it in front of her mother. Besides, he and her mother had just started a strange rtionship. "Why are you being such a hypocrite, now we all know what kind of man you are," she repeated. Meanwhile, one of her hands went down from his stomach, it entered his pants and grabbed his dick. "Oh, this is really hard." "Are you crazy?" Qin Wuxin asked. She looked at her own daughter with a bad expression. Thetter looked back at her "hey mom, didn''t you say you didn''t mind us making love, why are you saying that now? I''m just being honest." "Hmph, do whatever you want, but not in front of me." "Hahaha, you''re just jealous of the lives of young people." She kissed Qin Tian''s cheek before letting go. "By the way, where''s Yingyue?" Ang asked as they started eating. Qin Wuxin also showed an expression of ignorance, obviously the girl didn''t say that she had moved. "She moved into ra''s house," Qin Tian replied. "ra has bought the vi next door." "Moving, why did she move? Is she traumatized?" Ang was surprised. "Sis, your words are too much, Yingyue may be quiet, but she is a woman with a very strong mentality," Qin Tian replied. He looked at his aunt to see her reaction, but thetter was silent. After she finished eating, Ang immediately pulled him away, leaving his aunt alone at the dinner table. She looked impatient, even her hands had started to grope his body when they just arrived at the stairs. As soon as they entered her room, she didn''t even close the door, she just pulled him onto the bed. She took off his shirt before pushing him onto the bed. While he was already sitting on the bed, she took off her tank top, leaving only her ck bra. After that, she climbed onto his thighs and wrapped her arms around his neck. Qin Tian felt that everything was happening too fast, when he saw her face again, she had already kissed him. He didn''t think anymore, he immediately responded to her kiss. He took off her bra and groped her breasts while she endlessly caressed his body. After a while, they started helping each other''s pants off, it was done faster than the blink of an eye. ... Sixteen heavens. When he met his aunt here again, thetter looked at him with an unpleasant expression. "I waited for you more than four days here, you guys really made love for four hours, luckily I was patient enough, otherwise I would have killed you here," she said. "Ehmmm..." Qin Tian cleared his throat with an embarrassed expression, "Auntie, it''s because Ang didn''t let me go, it''s not my fault," he replied. "Didn''t that happen because of your unrelenting lust. Otherwise, how could you two make love for up to four hours." "..." "Auntie, let''s talk about your n, so what should we do to gain the support of all the sect elders?" He changed the subject. His aunt wore a sneering expression, but she didn''t seem nning on continuing to talk about it. "Don''t you have a technique that can take over other people''s bodies?" she asked. "I invited you here because I wanted you to use that on someone." "Oh? Who? Can this person change the minds of the elders?" "Some elders need his help. He is an alchemy genius of the Supreme Alchemy Sect in the Life Heavan. His talent is said to be better than the four emperors of that sect." "Supreme Alchemy Sect?" Qin Tian naturally knew the sect. It was an alchemy focused sect that was inherently weak inbat but they had four emperors. These four emperors won the heavan''s will, not by their strength, but by their alchemical abilities. As has been said, strength is not the decisive factor in winning the heavan''s will even though it has a veryrge influence. Apart from strength, one could still be an emperor as long as they demonstrated abilities that made Heavan''s will acknowledge their abilities. ording to legend, the four emperors refined peerless pills when heavan''s will appeared and it caused such an extraordinary phenomenon that heavan''s will chose them. "This fellow ising to this sect today, the elders invited him to create some pills for them. But of course, they have to pay a heavy price for the pills. Well, you should understand my n," Qin Wuxin continued. "I understand." Qin Tian nodded. He also thought it was a good choice to use his final primordial shadow to take over the body of an alchemy genius. "People are waiting for him in the sky, let''s go there." Qin Wuxin stood up, she exited her pavilion before stepping into the air. That person obviously didn''te through the teleportation formation, but through space. To wee him, of course, can only be done in the sky. In the sky, a group of people were gathering, most of them were sect disciples, but there were also some elders. He saw the Western Lightning God and a fire-haired old man standing in front. Thest one is the Western Fire God, one of the ancient gods of the fire hall. Caesar was also there, he was standing on the side of the Western Fire God, although he had recovered, there were still some scars that had not gone away. Seeing himing with his aunt, his expression instantly became very ugly as if he was looking at his mother''s rapist. The Western Lightning God only nced at him briefly, but the Western Fire God stared at him with ring eyes, fire emanating from his eyes the moment he saw him. Qin Tian knew that he was Caesar''s teacher, obviously he was angry that his disclipe had been hurt by him. .... Chapter 327 - Hua Tuo "What is it old man? Do you want me to check your eyes?" Qin Tian not only showed no fear, he even mocked him. His actions, no doubt, angered the disciples of the Five Elements Sect. "As expected of a rogue cultivator, possessing talent butcking morals," they said. "Yeah, after all, he doesn''t have a senior to guide him, it''s only natural that he doesn''t know how to respect seniors." "I hope Elder teaches him a lesson." They didn''t need to be hopeful because the old man''s expression had already be very bad. A sea of ??fire suddenly appeared in the sky, shocking the people in the fire region as it was visible throughout the region. "Son, do you want to be burned to death?" he said. Caesar who was standing by his side didn''t show any angry expression, instead, he smiled sinisterly. Obviously he was pleased with Qin Tian''s actions because it made his teacher angry. Even though his master was already angry before, he didn''t want to help him get revenge because he thought it would be an insult to an ancestor like him fighting a junior without a teacher. But this was a different case because this junior dared to insult him. Qin Tian stared at the sea of ??fire in the sky, the smoldering heat causing the sky to melt. Ancient God was indeed an ancient god, even that old man who looked almost dead could cause disaster with his strength. He looked at him again and said, "Old man, you should tell your disciple to focus on his fire power instead of trying to practice the water and fire powers. Of course, mastering water and fire can produce even more terrifying power, but cultivation also requires ability. And your disciple doesn''t have this ability." Caesar, "..." Western Fire God, "..." This is a criticism, with the experience of the Western Fire God, how can he not understand Caesar''s problems, unfortunately things are toote, otherwise he can definitely get better. The problem is; being criticized like that by a junior in front of so many sect disciples, as an ancient god, it was a bit too embarrassing. The experts knew that he was wrong, but the disciples didn''t know, from now on, they might start to doubt his guidance. The old man''s face began to emit smoke, he shouted in such a loud voice that his voice was heard throughout the fire region. "Son, no one can protect you today." Rumble... The sea of ??fire suddenly rumbled, after which, a red sword appeared in the midst of it. It then absorbed the sea of ??fire until only the sword remained. "Western Fire God, what are you doing? Our guest ising soon, do you want to cause trouble." The Western Lightning God couldn''t stand still at his actions. He didn''t like Qin Tian either, but he couldn''t let a fight happen now. The thing that irritated him was that because this man was still acting casually as if it wasn''t him that would be attacked, this made him feel ufortable stopping the Western Fire God because he also wanted to see him die. The Western Fire God hesitated after hearing his words, he had purposely waited here because he was indeed in dire need of help from this guest. He naturally didn''t want to give a bad impression, but the constant provocation from a junior was simply unbearable. Even so, his rationality still seems to triumph over his anger, he''s an ancient god after all, holding back humiliation for a while is still something he can endure. "Hmph," he snorted coldly before waving his hand upwards. The sword immediately disappeared. He then looked at Qin Tian with a twisted expression, but in the end chose not to speak for fear that his answer would provoke him once again. "This is boring," Qin Tian said in a low voice, making people want to cough up blood. Not long after, an enormous ark suddenly appeared in space, it flew closer to the dao heavan. The ark emitted a vegetative scent, anyone in the sky now could smell it. One by one, the experts in the dao heavan began to notice the ship''s existence. "This is from the Supreme Alchemy Sect, they really came." "Yeah, the Five Elements Sect invited them, they naturally have to give them some face." "Their current genius is said to have great potential to be an Emperor with the dao of alchemy, oh, even now, he should be able to refine a pill that can extend my lifespan." "Sigh, but it is not easy to ept his help, the ancient gods of the Five Elements Sect may only be able to ask him once, he is also a busy person, it is impossible to ask him to refine pills every day." Voices of discussion resounded from various ces. Of course, only supreme experts could hear those voices. Qin Tian was one of the people who overheard their conversation, he thought, ''well, I should be able to take advantage of this to gain more support. This is also a chance to defeat the me Emperor''s brother.'' As soon as the ark arrived in front of them, a group of people led by an old man with the head of a tree then descended from the ark. They didn''t emit a strong aura, but the scent of the herbs on their bodies made the sky turn green. Among them, stood a young man, he was not handsome, his body was even covered with various traces of nts. One thing that is interesting is, wherever he passes, will grow rare nts. Unfortunately like most alchemists, he also disyed a somewhat arrogant expression. This kind of thing was hard to avoid because they were always treated with respect by powerful cultivators. Qin Tian felt this person would cause trouble with him and his aunt, so he didn''t wait for her to arrive, his primordial shadow moved swiftly towards him. It entered his body and tried to take over his soul. He froze and showed a surprised expression as if he saw a ghost. The people around him showed confused expressions as they saw his actions, no one knew what had happened to him, and they didn''t feel anything either. Of course, they dared toe to the Five Elements Sect because they had the confidence that the sect could not harm them. But now they are starting to think something is wrong. "What is it?" The tree-headed elder asked. He reached out his hand to touch him. Unfortunately Qin Tian had already managed to take over his body by the time he spoke. "No, I just feel like I''ve made a breakthrough in my dao," he replied. His current strength allowed him to digest his memories very quickly. The man''s name was Hua Tuo, there wasn''t much of a story about his past as he had lived in the Supreme Alchemy Sect since he was a baby. His personality could be said to be bad, but he did possess a very high talent in alchemy. He also managed to receive the inheritance of the four alchemy emperors in his sect, bing the first in the history of the sect. The tree-headed elder was still touching his body, he spread his spiritual sense into his body and examined every cell in his body. Qin Tian didn''t like the feeling of being checked like that, but he could only keep quiet because Hua Tuo was very close to the elder. Of course, the elder didn''t find anything wrong with his body. The Western Fire God was the first to step up to greet him, heughed kindly and said, "worthy of being an alchemy genius, this old man feels young again just by looking at you." He smiled happily even though his smile looked ugly because of his old face. However, Qin Tian who was now taking over Hua Tuo''s body only nced at him, he immediately walked away without greeting him. His aim was naturally Qin Tian. He smiled kindly as he walked towards her, looking like friends of life and death who had not seen each other for a long time. "Oh, brother Qin, this is the first time we''ve met, I''ve heard a lot about you, your talent is indeed extraordinary, this era seems destined to be yours," he said in a joyful tone. Western Fire God, "...." Chapter 328 - Master Yan The Western Lightning God and the tree-headed elder were also stunned. Thetter was more confused because he knew very well a person like Hua Tuo, even in front of other geniuses, he would not give much face. Qin Tian ignored their astonishment, he patted Hua Tuo''s shoulder as if he was his senior. "Your alchemy talent is also outstanding, but as you can see, even if you are five times better than the other four alchemy emperors, it is still impossible for you to win the heavan''s will in this era," he said. "I know," he answered. "I still have eyes to see a dragon and a phoenix hiding, you and thisdy are not people I can fight." "..." "Ehmmm," the Western Lightning God cleared his throat. He stepped to approach Hua Tuo, he said, "Young master Hua, can youe with us, the other elders are waiting for you, we need your help refining pills that only a peerless genius like you can do. Of course, we willpensate you ording to your prowess." Hua Tuo didn''t answer right away, he spoke to Qin Tian once more, "Brother Qin, there''s still something I want to do, we''ll meet again after this. Rest assured, I will support you, I don''t mind refining pills for free to anyone who helps you." "Thank you, I know your help is worth a diamond," Qin Tian replied. Hua Tuo then followed the Western Lightning God, the tree-headed elder followed behind him, but he couldn''t stop staring at Qin Tian in astonishment. He investigated many times, even secretly using sect relic artifacts, but he found nothing. Qin Tian and his aunt did not follow them. After they disappeared, his aunt was a bit sullen. "You are only praising yourself, and also, he should support me bing emperor, not you." "Auntie, this is just to make it look more flowing, because he supports me, it means he also supports you because I support you." "Hmph..." "Auntie, is there anything else we need to do?" "For now, do something that can make the elders support me, you can promise them more pills. We also need to draw support from outside experts through this. Those elders, their minds will definitely be disturbed if most of the experts in this heaven support me. Let''s go back first." Elsewhere, Hua Tuo was brought into a quite spacious hall, here, not only were the elders, but the disciples were also allowed to enter, there were thousands of them inside. He couldn''t help but observe the ancient gods sitting on the highest ce in the hall, apart from the few he had seen, most of them only used their spiritual bodies. Some gave off a very frightening feeling even though they only showed their spiritual bodies. He knew that they were ancient gods who used the word king as their title. Their strength was definitely not inferior to the Dark God of the dark heaven. Among them, the strongest seemed to be the Fire God King, he was sitting in the middle and his figure was also blurred. His gaze made Qin Tian feel somewhat ufortable. He then sat down on the chair provided for him. "Ha-ha-ha, it''s been a long time since our sects met," said one of the kings. "It has indeed been a long time," the tree-headed elder replied. "Without an alchemy genius like Hua Tuo, how could our little sect be able to ept your invitation." His tone was a little sarcastic, but it was just a joke. The ancient gods just smiled. "Well, let''s get to the point," said the Fire God King before looking at Hua Tuo. "So young master Hua, are you sure you can fulfill our request?" "I have absolute confidence as long as you provide the resources," Hua Tuo replied. "Since you said it in private, so I can be more calm. As for your request, let''s just say, in these sixteen heavens, there are few that we can''t do, and they''re also something that other sects definitely can''t do." "Ha-ha-ha, I know that, otherwise, why would Ie here. But, I don''t actually need anything really important right now. For now, I just want to help brother Qin and thatdy with the aim of building good karma. So if you guys want to pay me, just do as I did. Oh, I will help refine pills for anyone who does the same as long as their cultivation is at the paragon realm." The Fire Gods, "..." ... Hua Tuo was given a special ce in the hall of fire. The ce was filled with various kinds of mes and in the center was a veryrge cauldron. The ancient aura emanating from the cauldron was even more formidable than most imperial weapons. "So this is a cauldron from the Land of Fire, truly something beyond imagination," he said in a low voice. "That''s right, are you interested in having one," someone replied. A me appeared at his side, forming a faint face. "Fire God King, I didn''t expect you to appear here," Hua Tuo pretended to be surprised. Of course, Qin Tian secretly began topose words to talk to the Fire God King for him to give information about the me Emperor''s younger brother. In Hua Tuo''s memory, the fire hall envoy who came to him had several times uttered confusing words. He didn''tpletely understand, but Qin Tian understood what he meant. It also confirmed that the fire hall was the group that supported the me Emperor''s younger brother. "Young master Hua, are you interested in bing the next alchemy emperor?" asked the Fire Lord. "Yeah, of course, I''m very interested," Hua Tuo replied. "But I know this era is not mine." "Yes, you are right, this era belongs to Master Yan." "Master Yan?" Hua Tuo looked at the Fire God King in bewilderment. "I''ve never heard of that person." "That''s natural, after all, you are not from this heaven, but when he appears, there will definitely be no one to stop him in the sixteen heavens. Young master Hua, I have a message from him, he is interested in recruiting you to be part of his faction. As long as you join, countless treasures and rare herbs will be bestowed upon you." "Oh," Hua Tuo looked at the Fire God King strangely. "If he is as strong as you say, doesn''t that mean he is no different from an emperor, does an emperor still need a small alchemist like me." "There is a reason in every event, and he is not the emperor, he is only as strong as the emperor, unfortunately now he is still in the process of doing something." "As strong as the emperor, elder, is it really possible?" "That''s not possible in the usual way, but what if one had control over one of the Uninhabited Land." Hua Tuo''s eyes shone. "So, what''s your decision, young master Hua?" asked the Fire God King. "Emmm," Hua Tuo pretended to think. "Let me think first, brother Qin is too extraordinary, I need some time to consider." "That boy?" The Fire God King''s eyes shed a sharp light. "He is indeed something, but even if the me Emperor is reborn, he is destined to lose, is he more powerful than the me Emperor? Even Titania, there is no way she can fight Master Yan with just her strength." "That''s true, but from what you said, this Master Yan only relies on external good. He may have the upper hand now, but after he bes Emperor, will he still be able to fight other emperors. Unless the external power indeed surpass the power of the emperors." "Your analogy is true, but if that''s all, how could I be interested in meddling with something like this, I''ve seen too muchpetition to be emperor." "Can he do anything else?" "Of course, and that''s something an old man like me can''t refuse. Well, you can think about it, give me an answer as soon as possible." The Fire God King disappeared after saying that. Qin Tian who was in his aunt''s pavilion then exined the things he heard to her. "I''m guessing it''s the Land of Fire. I don''t know what method he uses, but if he has control over that ce, he is indeed very difficult to deal with.. Even the Five Elements Sect might not be able to defeat him." Chapter 329 - Unlocking The Ninth Divine Symbol Every sect had dozens of formations protecting it, that''s not counting the remnants of power left behind by the ancestors in the past. One might have the power to ughter an entire sect of members, but if they chose to hide in their sect and fight using it, defeating them could be ten times more difficult. That was why destroying sects was something very difficult, especially imperial sects. It''s just a sect, but what about the Land of Fire? Qin Tian didn''t know how the me Emperor''s younger brother or Master Yan controlled the Land of Fire, but there was no doubt that he could be invincible with it. As the Fire God King had said, his strength was on par with an emperor. "Oh, I see." Qin Wuxin nodded, strangely, she didn''t seem panicked. "Auntie, will this sect be able to fight someone who controls the Land of Fire?" Qin Tian asked. "Of course, why do you think that person is trying to recruit members and even trying to get the support of the elders in this sect. Here, there is something even more terrifying." "What''s that?" "This is a sect secret, I can''t tell outsiders." "..." "Yeah, I can calm down then." "This thing is not something that is easy to use, I have the potential to use it, but some elders doubted me," Qin Wuxin continued. "Or maybe like the Fire God King, they were simply tempted by that guy''s offer. What do you think he''s offering?" "There is actually one thing that can make the ancient gods lose their idealism. That is leaving this world," Qin Tian replied. "Go to another world like emperors? Erm, that makes sense, they are old and their strength makes this world seem small, they are like whales trapped in a river." I would also think like them if I were them." "For now only the Fire God King should decide to join him among the God Kings, but if I can''t convince them, the rest will probably follow the Fire God King''s choice." "Auntie, can that thing take the ancient gods to another world?" "I don''t know, no one has ever controlled it, even the me Emperor who got it could only use a little of its power, just like those elders." "Now that I understand, well, we will continue with the previous n." In the following days, Qin Tian, ??through Hua Tuo''s body, refined pills for the elders, he even helped the paragon elders. The Fire God King didn''t see him, but the gazes of the people from the fire hall at him were starting to look displeased even though they were asking him for help. The atmosphere in the sect was quite peaceful, his real body doing almost nothing but cultivating. He also refined pills for himself, making his cultivation reach the limit very quickly. Within the cultivation room, he was observing his own body. "I should now be able to unlock the ninth divine symbol," he said. "Immediately do master, I''m sure there will be unexpected things," answered Luna. "Perhaps you can soon be emperor." "Haha, is it possible, heavan''s will still hasn''t appeared." "Perhaps you can force it to appear sooner, that way, all the schemes here you can immediately finish with absolute power." "Actually all you need isplete control over World_And_Heavan, with the help of this treasure, bing emperor now should be no problem." "Well, I really hope so." Qin Tian then took out his disclipe''s white lotus that Miya gave him. It was emitting light, even with its current strength, looking at it still made his eyes sting. "I''ll swallow it," he said before throwing the flower into his mouth. But unlike what he expected, there was no burst of energy the moment it arrived in his stomach. He felt like he had drunk cold water that refreshed his body. ''Emmm, I think this cultivation resource is too extraordinary, it really has no side effects, where did she get this?'' He thought that way because now he felt his strength soaring very rapidly. The ninth divine symbol, something that should be extremely difficult to unlock also started to open. (Congrattions, you have unlocked the divine symbol of light.) The sound of the system echoed in his mind, causing him to open his now white eyes. "This power." Qin Tian couldn''t help but be surprised. What surprised him was his own strength. The moment he opened his eyes, he felt like he could see through the entire dao of heavan. In fact it was like that, he only needed a mind to look at any ce in the dao heavan. He looked at the ce where Hu Lei was, everything there entered his view. The ce was currently guarded by two yers, they were men. Both of them had divine bodies, their strength was also already quite strong. Ding... (Congrattions, you are the first person to reach the peak set by World_And_Heavan. Your authority over it will be increased to 75%.) "..." "Wow, master, this is almost subservient to you." Luna was so surprised. "Many features in this artifact can be activated now. You can even peek at other yers'' identities." Qin Tian didn''t pay much attention to Luna''s words, he focused more on the thing that suddenly appeared in front of him. At this moment, he saw a red wall of light, it started to crack, spiritual energy flowing from one side to the other of the wall. What was surprising was: on the other side of the wall was actually earth. "So this is the boundary between the sixteen heavens and earth. It''s already starting to crumble. Is it because of my power?" The cracks in the walls grew bigger in a very short time. "If this is destroyed, the two worlds may be connected, can I close it for a while?" Qin Tian then released energy into that wall to create an additional wall in front of him. Fortunately, it actually worked, it managed to block the flow of energy from the side of the sixteen heavens to the side of the earth. "I have to strengthen it more," he said. His three spiritual bodies appeared by his side and helped him strengthen the walls he created. For now, if the people on earth can use their power in the sixteen heavens, the earth will definitely be more chaotic than a nuclear war. Chapter 330 - Meet Jane Again After confirming that the cracked wall was closed, Qin Tian heaved a sigh of relief. Of course, even though he managed to close the wall, there was still a lot of spiritual energy that had passed through. Some people might get quite a lot of power from it. ''Earth and the sixteen heavens should be in different ces, but this artifact makes it seem as if they are in the same ce but in different dimensions.'' "But well.." He looked around, he was now still in the Five Elements Sect, his gaze swept all around, he felt like nothing could be hidden from his eyes in the sect. However, when he looked underground, he found a vast fire formation, it emitted such an extreme heat that his eyes hurt the moment he saw it. "This is the power of the me Emperor, even now I can''t prate it." Qin Tian was shocked. He might now be stronger than most Ancient Gods, might even be stronger than a supreme Ancient God like the Fire God King, but the emperor''s power was indeed not something he could fight right now. Now that he knew why the three strongest emperors were invincible, the power with nine divine symbols was indeed something enormous. "And these two men." He once again looked at the two men guarding the ce where Hu Lei was captured. As Luna said, now he can check the identity of other yers. When he used the feature, not only did their data appear, he even saw their current real bodies. Alex Charlie What attracted him was not their identity, but their faces, he recognized them. They were the two men Yingyue had met at that time. "Interesting, well, your game ends here, I wonder who your boss is." He stood up, with one step, he appeared in the sky. Not a single person in the Five Elements Sect was aware of his departure, not even his aunt. After one more step, he appeared above the maind where Hu Lei was captured. From above, thend seemed fine, but below hid an enormous spiritual stone mine, and tens of thousands of people were enved within. "Ay, no need to beat around the bush, just attack," said Qin Tian. Beside him, a water dragon and a fire dragon appeared, they immediately charged towards thend. Bang... They crashed into thend, causing it to explode and scatter everything. Countless people were thrown all over the ce. Of course, he had already adjusted the power of his attack so that it only did damage, didn''t hurt anyone else. Alex and Charlie who were sitting together were startled, they looked up and saw a man with a frightening auraing towards them. "Who''s this?" Alex quickly stood up, Charlie followed behind him, they released their auras, ready to fight. However, as Qin Tian released more of his aura, their expressions quickly turned pale, the pressure around them making it difficult for them to move. Qin Tian didn''t attack anymore, he stepped towards them. By the time he arrived in front of them, they were already unable to move anymore. "You?" Alex was stunned again. "Well, I want to see who your boss is, you guys seem to be just guards," said Qin Tian. If the boss was in the sixteen heavens and had great strength, he could definitely sense the chaos here. He thought about a few things, from their meeting with Yingyue, and Yingyue''s closeness to Jane. He began to suspect they were in the same group. He waited and asionally looked around. At this moment, the sky suddenly darkened. It was then torn apart before a figure shrouded in darkness suddenly appeared. The darkness that enveloped the figure was too dense, Qin Tian narrowed his eyes and found it quite difficult to prate the darkness. He could only confirm that it was a woman. "Ancient Night Body." He quickly thought of the body because it was the only dark body he could have trouble breaking through. It also entered the top ten, equivalent to the Five Elemental Body. This woman''s strength was already on par with his aunt''s. If he had not unlocked the ninth divine symbol, it would be difficult to fight her. He activated his primordial eyes and used his soul sense before finally being able to see the body of the figure. She wore a long ck dress with white hair straight down. Her eyes were dark silver in color, they were as beautiful as the full moon. Even though he didn''t recognize her face, he could immediately tell her identity through the World_And_Heavan. She is Jane. Whooss... The aura pressure he had used to suppress Alex and Charlie was pushed back as Jane arrived in front of them. She also wiped away the darkness covering her figure, obviously she had realized that he had seen her face. "Qin, we have no enmity, please stop," she said. He didn''t use his real appearance, but Jane could immediately guess who he was. Of course, that didn''t mean she really knew who he was, after all, his character also used the name Qin Tian. Now in the dao heavan there might not be anyone who doesn''t know who he is. yers must have guessed that he was the one who had purchased the Primordial God Body. He pretended as if he only had Qin Tian''s name here, he said, "perhaps you are the second strongest after me among the yers." "I dare notpare with you, who possess the Primordial God Body," she replied. "I''m surprised you spent so much money just to buy an item." "Hahaha, I think it''s weird if you''re surprised considering you spent more. By the way Qin, have we met, I feel you are very familiar?" she asked. "What do you think?" Qin Tian responded with a faint smile. "But, I wonder what are you doing here?" "Just gathering resources, you know, it''s not easy for us who don''t have a sect." "But is it necessary to enve these people?" Qin Tian looked down, indeed there was nothing special there other than arge amount of resources, but such a massive act of enving, even in the cultivation world, was considered evil. "I thought it was just a game," Jane replied. "What about now? Do you still think the same?" "Now?" Jane looked at her own hands as if to feel their power. "You should have gained power on earth, right?" "Yeah, but it''s just a little, not enough to create a storm." "Do you believe, I was the one who stopped that? Otherwise, everyone will get their full power here." "Oh?" Jane looked at him with suspicious eyes. "The thing that created this game is already under my control, even your identity, I can see it." "..." Jane narrowed her eyes. "Who exactly are you?" she asked. "How about I pay a visit to your ce, that way, you can immediately see me, Jane, the Princess of the Kingdom of Denmark." After saying that, Qin Tian pulled Hu Lei''s body before stepping away, leaving Jane and the other two with stunned expressions. "Wait." Jane tries to stop him, she even releases her powers. The world turned dark under her power, space also became frozen. But Qin Tian just snapped his fingers, the power copsed in an instant. Chapter 331 - Oh, Jane Qin Tian wakes up in Angel''s room, naked, with Ang sleeping on top of him. To be precise, she was in the sixteen heavens because she was wearing virtual equipment. "Ay..." He sighed as he looked at Ang''s naked body. Her round ass is too attractive to look at. As a famous celeb, she has millions of fans, but in this world, only he can enjoy her beautiful body. He couldn''t help but caress her butt. If it weren''t for wanting to see Jane, he''d rather stay in that room and spend some good time with her. He then stood up, with one step, he appeared in the sky, with new clothes and wet hair as if he had just taken a shower. He looked to the west before flying there. Along the way, he felt a lot of aura from people, although the world has not been chaotic, now they are quite shocked. ''I hope no Abyss Demon shows up,'' he thought. He who was now too strong, going to Europe only took a few steps for him. He quickly arrived above the highly structured city filled with medieval buildings. A tall building caught his attention, to be precise one of the apartments in the building. Inside the apartment room, Jane was lying down with her virtual equipment, she had just woken up and hadn''t even sat down yet. Even though Qin Tian thought Ang was prettier than her, still she was very beautiful. What''s more, in that room she was only wearing a short nightgown where her thighs and cleavage were clearly visible. She also looks elegant because of her hair in a bun. "No, no, it''s not that I''m greedy, but I feel insecure if a woman like you moves on her own without supervision," Qin Tian said with a hypocritical smile. He directly tore the space to enter the room. Jane who had just sat down and removed the virtual equipment on her head gasped in surprise when she saw a man suddenly appear in her room. "You, so it''s you," she said. "There''s no need to be so surprised," Qin Tian replied. "Then what do you want to do here?" "My main wish is to make you my follower. And yeah, it''s better if you be my woman too. You know, I''m the strongest on earth right now, now I want to unite the world and establish an empire." Jane, "..." For a moment, her breathing stopped as if something was blocking her airways. She looked at Qin Tian with a piercing gaze as she said, "Yingyue has told many things about you, from being a useless guy to being a ruffian. Is it because of power?" "Power doesn''t always change a person, but it''s impossible for someone to continue living the same life, humans sometimes need new things." "But power is needed to do it." "That''s obvious, like we need money for shopping. So what''s your answer, Princess Jane?" "Do you still need answers when you can do whatever you want?" "This is just to rify." "Hahaha, I think you''re quite funny Qin. But have you asked Yingyue for permission to do this?" Just as Qin Tian was about to reply, he couldn''t help but be surprised when he saw Jane suddenly pulling the straps of her right dress so that the top of her right breast was exposed. She wasn''t wearing a bra, so it was immediately obvious. "The unification of the whole earth, this is the first time in history, well, since the earth will be ruled by the emperor, I think I can still ept being one of his wives," she said. "Are all western women so direct?" Qin Tian asked. "Oh, you seem to have some experience, but it''s true, we don''t like to beat around the bush. Considering we''ve only interacted once, what more do you want than my body," Jane replied in a rxed tone. "Well, actually I didn''t think it would be so quick, but since you''ve made me an offer, I naturally won''t refuse." Qin Tian then climbed into Jane''s bed, he quickly smelled her scent, it smelled of French roses. Jane just sat quietly, waiting for him to arrive, no nervousness showing on her face. When he arrived at her side, Qin Tian took off his clothes, revealing his body which had always fascinated ra and Yingyue. Jane nodded slightly as she looked at his body, she said, e on!" Qin Tian responded by hugging her waist, he pulled the strap of her right dress further so that her right breast was finally revealed. Even though it wasn''t very big, it had beautiful pink nipples, Qin Tian quickly grabbed it before groping it. At the same time, Jane''s two hands touched his chest, she casually stroked it. Immediately after that their mouths met, then, their tongues intertwined. Jane was very perceptive, as he pressed her under him and lowered her dress further down, Jane began to lower his pants. She also wasn''t wearing any panties, when her dress fell past her crotch, Qin Tian could immediately touch something between them. Jane''s body stiffened a little, but she also became more aggressive, she quickly stripped hin. As they broke the kiss, she said in a low voice, "do it now or warm up longer?" Seeing her alreadypletely naked body, Qin Tian felt hotter. Jane who always has an elegant demeanor turns out to be very easy in terms of sex. "This is our first time, no need to beat around the bush," Qin Tian replied. "You''re right," Jane nodded. She opened her legs, making her pussy fully exposed. Qin Tian quickly pointed his dick at that pussy, it was warm and slippery, but it was very tight, obviously because of the factor that Jane had be a cultivator. She herself looked a little taken aback, but then she smiled. She then wrapped her arms around Qin Tian''s neck as he started to push his dick into her vagina. Little by little, she started to moan. Jane wasn''t a woman who moaned loudly, but she responded to his movements very well. A woman who is of mature age is indeed different from a young girl. Itsted quite a while, they even tried quite a few styles. When they were done, theyy limp. Qin Tian hugged Jane from the side, his hands were on her breasts, he said, "as a princess, you are quite wild." "Would you believe me if I said this was the first time for me?" She asked, making Qin Tian look at her strangely. Of course, it wasn''t something unreasonable, however, in the current era, there were too many alternatives to it. One can do it in a virtual world with artificial characters or with robots that are designed exactly the same as humans. For people who''ve done it with fellow humans, it mayck in terms of thrill, but for those who haven''t, it''s still something very enjoyable. "Honestly, I''ve never really been in love with a guy," Jane continued. "Some people are strong enough to force me to get engaged, but not enough to demand more than that." "But yeah, I''m still a normal woman, I also have sexual desires. When you get older, being a virgin is not easy, there are diforts in the body." "When making love to you, to be honest, I have a hard time telling whether I''m doing it with a human or a robot." "So that''s why you''re not awkward at all?" Qin Tian didn''t know whether tough or cry. Chapter 332 - Earth Cultivators Attack "By the way, your brother, now that I know that he was one of the first people I met, his name in the sixteen heavens is Xue Ying," Qin Tian said again. This was also something unexpected for him, Xue Ying''s real name was Arthur, the crown prince of the Denmark kingdom. "I don''t know if it was a coincidence or not, but it looks like I was destined to fall into your grasp," Jane replied. "Hey, don''t say that, I will definitely treat you like my wife," Qin Tian responded by stroking her hair. In his eyes, Ang might be prettier than Jane, but thetter was indeed more charming because of her demeanor. She was mature, elegant, and seemed educated. "So, how are you going to establish an empire? Are you going to show your power to the whole world now?" she asked. "That''s not necessary, now that I have the strongest army, we''ll see how long it takes them to knock out all the militaries in the world." Qin Tian smiled. The gang founded by Zed, Noah, and Roux focused on increasing their cultivation in the sixteen heavens, now they were the group of cultivators with the most numbers and they were all under onemand. Coupled with his minions like the Rock and Alexander family, conquering the world is a simple thing. "Then when are you going to start?" "Maybe tomorrow, let a few people make a little mess first." Ring... Suddenly his cell phone rings, it turns out to be a call from his aunt, he quickly epts it. "What''s the matter, auntie?" "Where are you? Tell me what happened?" she asked. Obviously she was surprised by the changes on earth. As one of the yers with the highest cultivation, the power she got was also the greatest. "Ehmm aunty, I''ll tell youter, wait for me toe back," Qin Tian replied before hanging up the call. "There is a Qin Wuxin name that I heard in the dao heavan, is it your aunt?" Jane asked. "Yeah, one of our family ys this game." "Everyone bought a divine body?" "Yes." "You guys have really made a fortune, and now the whole world would be yours, if only I had woken up earlier." Jane showed an expression of regret. "Hey, you''re already part of the Qin family, why regret it?" "Anyone would regret it if they knew they had a chance to be the strongest." "Hahaha, now there''s no more chance. Fine, I''ll go." Qin Tian kissed her cheek before standing up. But before he could stand up, Jane suddenly grabbed his hand. She pulled him to her body. "Let''s do one more round," she said. Even though Qin Tian wanted to see his aunt soon, but he couldn''t deny that Jane was really flirting. In the end, he chose to dy and make love to her one more time. For the second time, their attitude is more open where they try different types of positions. An hourter, they were done. Jane looked weak and helpless, she said, e often, I think I''m going to need your body from now on." "Hahaha, don''t worry, making love to you will be my new routine," he said before standing up. "By the way, give my regards to your sister, I''ll see herter." ... When Qin Tian returned to the vi, he found his aunt, Ang, Yingyue, and ra gathered in the living room, they were watching a TV show. Their gazes quickly fell on him the moment he appeared. "Hey, bro, where have you been," Ang was the first to speak. Under the gazes of the others, she pulled him to sit by her side. She was only wearing shorts and a tight tanktop, so he could feel her body right away. Despite the others, she didn''t hesitate to make affectionate touches on him as if she wanted to show them their rtionship. Qin Tian looked at Yingyue and ra, for a moment, an unpleasant expression shed across their faces. *phew* he couldn''t help but sigh helplessly. Being surrounded by beautiful women who all like you is beautiful but not easy. Luckily his aunt stayed calm, she said, "so what happened?" "This is because...." Qin Tian started to exin everything to them. At first, Yingyue was clueless because se didn''t tell her about the secrets of the sixteen heavens. Luckily she didn''t show any anger over it. "So we could gain more power if it weren''t for you restricting? Oh, but for now it is indeed dangerous," Qin Wuxin said. "So what''s your next n?" "Yeah, I will..." Qin Tian told them what he told Jane. Hearing that he would be the emperor who ruled over the entire earth, Yingyue finally sneered, "I don''t know what sin the earthlings have for a bastard like you to be emperor," she said. ra added, "no, Yingyue, you''re wrong, most of the emperors here are bastards." "Even though we are bastards, we have the destiny to lead a civilization," Qin Tian replied jokingly. "Hahaha, I''ll support you bro," Ang chimed in. "Then, if you be the emperor, how about I be the empress, after all, I am the most beautiful. The world would praise our empire if I were its empress." She looked at her mother, but thetter said nothing. Qin Tian cleared his throat awkwardly. As for the empress position, he was also unable to think about it. Bang... At this time, suddenly there was an explosion sound outside, it was very loud, causing the women to be shocked. "What happened?" Ask them. Qin Tian used his spiritual sense to look outside. Outside thepound, there was currently a group of people with extraordinary auras, each emitting a power that shouldn''t exist on earth, they were scaring passersby. "From now on thisplex will be mine," said the man leading them, he was thin and bespectacled, looking like someone who never left his room. But even though his figure was unremarkable, his strength waspletely unfathomable, there were a hundred swords surrounding him. "Interesting, some cultivators want to take over ourpound," Qin Tian said with a yful expression. Ang and the others looked at each other with strange expressions after finding out what had happened. Chapter 333 - Fight "Ang, Yingyue, ra, go and fight them, this is to test your strength, don''t let them disturb the environment here," Qin Wuxin said suddenly. Ang was confused, but she immediately stood up, it seemed that she also wanted to try her strength. Yingyue, on the other hand, knitted her brows. She said, "I know my strength, there is no need for a test. Let him do it." She looked at Qin Tian as if telling him to leave. Qin Tian shrugged his shoulders "I just need to move my finger here if I want to beat them, I think aunty is right, you need to test your strength so you can control it well next time." "After all, this is not the sixteen heavens, there will be a little exnation." "In the next few days, we may face a dangerous battle, so training now is important." "Who needs your advice," Yingyue replied in a slightly cold tone. "Yingyue, this is good advice." Qin Tian smiled wryly at Yingyue''s cold demeanor. Their rtionship seems to be frozen again. "That''s enough!" Yingyue didn''t seem to want to say any more, so she ended up standing up. "Let''s go," Ang said before leading her off. ra who was following behind couldn''t help but nce at Qin Tian and Qin Wuxin. She showed a doubtful expression for a moment. Since she was someone else, her thoughts were naturally different. As soon as they disappeared, Qin Tian smiled wryly as he looked at his aunt. Thetter also looked at him. Since it was like that, he didn''t n on making small talk anymore, he stood up before sitting down by ber side. Without the slightest hesitation, he reached out his hand to hug her waist. "Auntie, you''re really funny," he said. He then kissed her cheek. "You really are naughty, aren''t you," she said. But she wasn''t angry, she even responded by snuggling against his body. If previously they had only kissed, this time she seemed to allow him to do a little more than that. "Auntie, are you interested in the empress position?" Qin Tian asked with blinking eyes. "Not that I''m not interested, but,. I don''t think I''m ready to show this. It''s more than just messing with guys." "Ha-ha-ha, you''re right." Qin Tianughed. When this was near, it was she who was frightened. "But yeah, I will vacate the position of empress until you are ready." "Let people wonder who the real empress is." "Ohh, you really know how to please me huh, well, let me give you a present," she said. After that, she climbed onto his thighs before bringing her mouth close to his. How could Qin Tian refuse, he epted a kiss from her excitedly. No matter who it is, a kiss from her is still the best. He wasn''t satisfied with just hugging her waist, so he also started stroking her butt. Even though she was wearing long jeans so that her bottom was quite covered, he still felt an incredible sensation when he touched them. "Auntie, you are so beautiful," he said as he broke the kiss. His aunt''s face was a little red and her breathing was quite fast as she looked at him. It seemed that this time her desire had also increased quite a bit. Seeing that she was quite open, Qin Tian was also getting bolder. He tucked his hand into her shirt until it reached her breasts. However, before he could do anything, she suddenly stopped him. "Enough here," she said softly and with a warm breath. "Find the best ce, we will do it there, I promise, it will be the best for you." Qin Tian nodded, he didn''t mind her wish. "I love you, auntie," he said. "Me too," she suddenly answered. After that, they smiled at each other. She then got off his thighs, but remained seated by his side so he could hug her. "Let''s watch them, can you show what they''re doing?" she asked. "No problem," he replied before waving his hand forward. Immediately after that a screen showing the scene in front of the residential area appeared. The existence of those cultivators frightened everyone there. Those people were rich people, who stood at the pinnacle of life. But today, they saw people with superpowers who seemed to be able to easily determine their life and death. They are not only frightened, but desperate by the changing world. "Unfortunately, these people only know that money is the highest thing, now they are facing what money can''t buy," Qin Wuxin said sarcastically as she looked at them. "Auntie, didn''t you also have an obsession with money before?" Qin Tian asked, reminding her of how she got the money. "That''s a different thing," she replied. "And that''s also because of the revenge factor. Otherwise, how would I spend hundreds of millions of dors on in-game items." "But in the end, I was able to get revenge easily because of that. The money I was looking for had the result I wanted." "Ohhh..." Qin Tian couldn''t say anything else. At this time, Ang and the others finally arrived at the location. Unlike the others, they weren''t frightened, so those cultivators were astonished as well. However, some with sharp senses immediately alerted, especially their leader, he faintly sensed a terrifying power from them. Ang was currently live streaming, she was walking while talking. "Guys, look how I beat these little dogs," she said, making the cultivators twitch. Some of them seemed to recognize her so they took out their phones to see her ount. After seeing themselves appear on the live stream, some felt like crying. "Um, don''t be afraid." Their leader cleared his throat. "There are many of us, although they seem strong, we can definitely defeat them with our strength." "Don''t you guys see how beautiful they are, National Goddess, and look at that, there''s another mixed woman and the one with the sses is very charming." "Come on, use all your strength and capture them." "..." "Looks like you guys really want to die," ra said. "Yingyue, let''s ughter them." She nced at Yingyue. Thetter nodded, without saying anything else, she lunged at them. A ck shadow appeared behind her and being too fast, she ended up disappearing from people''s sight. ra, on the other hand emitted a golden light so sacred that those who saw her couldn''t help but think of worshiping her. As for Ang, she emitted a green aura that was filled with an aura of life. Countless roots suddenly burst out from underground and attacked those cultivators. The difference in their strength was quickly apparent, which was evident in the size of the power they released. The strength of Ang and the others were like giants while the cultivators were like babies just learning to walk. "Shit," they said. Their leader turned out to be the first to try to escape. However, how could Ang and the others let him go. All the swords following him suddenly snapped, after which, wrist-sized roots wrapped around his body, rendering him unable to move anymore. "No, please forgive me." He quickly put on an expression of despair. "There is a special punishment because you dare to harass us with your words," said ra who appeared in front of him. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!